《Aether Beasts》


 Chapter 1 - 1

    <h4>Chapter 1 - 1</h4>


    The sound of my ringing rm woke me from my sleep, and I let out a groan as I reached over to stop its insistent noise. If the damn thing didn''t work so well, I might have broken it by now. Getting out of bed, I quickly dressed in my usual getup of jeans, a t-shirt, and a jacket before heading to the bathroom.


    I sshed some cold water over my face to get the sleep out of my eyes and stared at my reflection in the mirror. My wild ck hair was a mess and partially covered my violet eyes. Almost without thought, I focused on my inner-self, and the pool of aether swirling around in my chest. Unlike most of the people in my ss, I''d yet to reach the first level of aether infusion and form my first core and absorb some essence. My aunt had assured me I would, but sometimes I wondered, not for long though, not today, I had a lesson to get to, and I had more reason today to not bete to ss.


    I rushed down the stairs, drank down some water, and grabbed a piece of fruit, forgoing my usual breakfast of coffee, and porridge with aether dust. At this point, my body couldn''t handle any more aether and was in a sort of limbo state, at least that''s what my aunt had told me. Now all I could do was wait for the aether to fully fuse with my body and mind, taking me to the first level of infusion and giving my body the ability to hold my first core. The first level of aether infusion was just the starting point and while its main purpose was to give a body the right amount of strength and power to hold a core, it also gave a person increased physical and mental abilities.


    I wanted that, I needed that, but I had to wait.


    It didn''t take long to get to the academy with my eagerness. The academy was a pair of buildings that had survived the cmity mostly intact and had apparently been part of arger set called a campus a long time ago, not that any of that mattered now, but history was something everyone was taught in West Vale.


    I headed towards thergest building and made my way to my ssroom. Aether studies was by far my favorite ss, as it was all about aether, aether beasts, and anything an aspiring arcanist would need to know.


    Leyton and Thomas were waiting for me at the back of the ss and Thomas shot me a surprised look as I sat down beside him.


    "You''re usually not here this early, that excited?"


    "Just eager to know what Luten''s got in store for us."


    While Leyton was Lanky and tanned, in contrast, Thomas was bulky and shorter than most. They''d often beenpared to elves and dwarves from fiction, not that they appreciated it. The professions they were aspiring for didn''t help that image.


    Leyton leaned forward. "I heard we''re gonna be going hunting."


    "I doubt that," Thomas said. "Only about half the ss has their first cores and none of us have ever fought an actual aether beast."


    "Not alone," Leyton said, exasperated. "With some of the town hunters and Luten. I heard one of my da''s friends talking about it."


    I frowned. If that was true then not having my first core yet was even worse. What if something happened, and I was stuck defenseless, not that I couldn''t fight, but a normal human wouldn''t stand a chase against even the lowest level of aether beast.


    Thomas must have noticed. "Still no progress?"


    I shook my head. "No, Aunt Jenna says I just have to wait. Apparently the longer it takes the more solid my foundation, but I think she''s just trying to make me feel better if I''m being honest."


    "I think I heard something like that before," Leyton said. "But even if it''s a lie it doesn''t matter. You''ll get your core soon. For me it happened out of nowhere, I was just sitting at home then bam, my body froze and I had to focus to make sure I formed my first core properly. Lucky for me my da was there."


    "Same thing for me," Thomas said. "I was in the forge when it happened. My da was real proud of me, had essence ready for me and everything."


    Thomas and Leyton were both apprentices to their fathers. Leyton was an aspiring hunter, not that his attitude would make you think so since the term skirt chaser suited him more. Thomas on the other hand wanted to be an aether smith, using his aether along with regr smith techniques to craft better than normal weapons and armor. I didn''t need to guess about what type of affinity the essence he''d absorbed had. It was either fire, metal, or magma and since magma was rarer, it was probably fire or metal.


    I turned to Leyton. "I never asked but what affinity is your first core?"


    Leyton smiled and leaned in to whisper, "My da got lucky and got me storm essence from a bolt dove core he gotst year when the caravans came in and he was saving it for me."


    That was something to be careful about. Storm affinity wasn''t rare everywhere, at least, that''s what we''d been told, but here in West Vale, it was. I felt a pang of jealousy but quickly pushed it away, Leyton was a friend and I should be happy for him, not jealous, and even so, my eyes were set on the metal or wind affinity, despite my aunts attempt to get me to go life affinity for my first core, and follow in her footsteps as a healer.


    "All right ss, good to see everyone made in on time," Professor Luten said as he walked in. He was probably one of the oldest people in the town, but despite his grey hair and wrinkled face, he still had the body of an arcanist and was one of the few second-core arcanists in West Vale and was apparently at the fourth level of aether infusion.


    "Oh, Aiden, even you''re here on time for once," Luten noted with a smile and I gave him a nk stare as a few gazes turned to me. I Ignored most of them and grit my teeth when I nced to my left to see Jason Hays smirking at me. I shook my head slightly, not bothering to give him a reaction. As the son of the mayor, Jason had lived a privileged life, not that I hadn''t as the nephew of the town''s best healer, but I didn''t shove it people''s faces and use the rank of my parent to get away with things, not that it worked often for him. His father had remained mayor because he stuck to the rules and if he bent them too much for his son, which most people didn''t like, he''d be reced.


    Even so, Jason could use a good beat down.


    "As I said yesterday, I have a surprise for all of you," He said, motioning to the door with his left hand. The door opened and in came a group of men and women in leather armor with various weapons.


    Town hunters.


    So, Leyton had been right then.


    "As many of you are beginning to form your first cores, you are inevitably going to be thinking about your futures, and many of you will want to venture out beyond West Vale or be hunters. Today we will be heading into wilds outside of West Vale, where you will witness battles between arcanists and aether beasts, and some of you will even get to face some, with supervision of course."


    There was excited chatter as people smiled and whispered to one another. Even I had to admit I was eager to see an arcanist and aether beast fight.


    "Now we will be going over a few things as we travel out of the town, but first does anyone have any questions?"


    A girl in the front raised a hand. "Professor, isn''t this a bit too dangerous, can four hunters really protect all of us?"


    Luten chuckled. "Susan, we''re only going to be going to the outskirts where the weakest beasts live, and these hunters are all peak first core and have faced greater threats than what we''ll be seeing today, not to mention that you have me as well, I''m a second core arcanist. As long as you listen and do as you are told, then all will be fine, and remember there wille a time for those who wish to venture out where you will have to face these types of dangers. Today is just a taster."


    He quickly got everyone into groups, paring me with Thomas, Leyton, Jeremy, a scrawny freckled teen, and Misty which was a surprise. Misty was probably the most attractive girl in the ss and once upon a time we''d been quite close but things had changed and we''d gradually be distant, in fact, Misty was distant with everyone and usually kept to herself. Several attempts from Jason to hit on her had failed miserably, not that he''d stopped. He assumed the daughter of the richest merchant in West Vale and son of the town mayor were meant for each other. Not that I could really me him for his continued attempts. Misty''s tinum blond hair and emerald eyes matched well with her attractive features and her very well-endowed body drew the eyes of everyone in the ss. Perhaps if I wasn''t so obsessed with the arcane then maybe I would''ve taken a chance and asked her out.


    With our groups sorted, we headed out of the academy, every two groups led by a hunter.

 Chapter 2 - 2

    <h4>Chapter 2 - 2</h4>


    The town of West Vale was protected by arge stone wall that had been created by thebined efforts of arcanists with earth affinity cores. It stood at about fifteen feet tall and had only two exits, the northern gate, and the southern gate, both of which were guarded by two peak first core arcanists and a single second core arcanist. We left through the southern gate, which was already open when we arrived.


    The excitement and nervousness grew as we passed through the gate, though our group, save for Jeremy, remained calm. Unlike most people in our ss, I''d been out of the town before with my aunt, and I knew for a fact that Leyton''s father had taken him on hunting trips, though not for aether beasts, and well from the way Thomas and Misty remained calm, they must have been out at some point as well, although that could just as well be a facade.


    The wilds were what people referred to as the uncivilizednds and the ces where aether beasts roamed, and where aether towers were mostmonly found, not that they remained that way when something like sect found one. Aether towers provided great rewards and benefits for arcanists of all kinds so when a sect found one, they usually set up some sort of temporary camp around it, or sometimes a city if it was one of the harder towers. Not that I''d ever seen a sect. West Vale was far away from any cities and the only time outsiders arrived was the annual caravan which was set to arrive soon, just in time to take any arcanists who wanted to leave along with them. It was what most people who left did, as it provided safety, and the caravans had been doing the trip between the city of Orton and the town of West Vale for years so they knew the best paths.


    As we got further and further away from the city and closer to the edge of the forest that was close by West Vale, Luten instructed us to remain calm and do as the hunters said. As much as I wanted to explore, I knew he was right. I wasn''t even a first core arcanist, so I would basically be dead the moment I ran into any kind of aether beast.


    "Hey, you think we''re actually gonna get to fight," Leyton whispered from beside me.


    I shrugged. "Maybe, but I doubt I will. I haven''t got my first core yet, remember."


    He winced in sympathy. "Sorry."


    "Don''t be."


    We traveled in silence after that, with only the asional bit of information from Luten. It was the same old thing we''d learned dozens of times before. How the cmity had struck earth, and how pieces of other worlds had stuck to our own, and brought the energy we know as aether and new creatures to this world. And the arrival of the aether towers and greatbyrinths. It was something that everyone in the town, even non-arcanists knew.


    "So ss, can anyone tell me what an arcanist is?" Luten asked.


    A teen part of Jason''s group raised a hand and I recognized him as one of Jason''s hanger-on''s.


    "Arcanists are people who infuse aether into themselves to grow in power. They infuse aether into their bodies so that they can form cores which can be used to store essence."


    "Basic, but can anyone borate on that."


    Another person raised a hand. "Humans can''t produce aether, unlike beasts who can produce unique types of aether, like fire aether or water aether. Arcanists absorb essence into their cores from the cores of aether beasts. This allows their core to produce that type of aether, which can then be used by the arcanist."


    "Good, very good, and who can tell me how we increase the power of our cores."


    "Through condensation," Another teen said. "By absorbing pure aether from the world around us and simr essence to the essence in our core and mixing them, then pushing the aether together to condense it we can increase the power of the core.''


    "urate, but simple. The truth is that there are two paths an arcanist must travel. The path of aether infusion and the path of aether condensation. Increasing the power of your body and mind to give yourself the ability to hold more cores and condense the essence within your core so that you can pull more power from it. Does anyone know the stages of aether infusion and condensation?"


    Thomas raised a hand. "There are nine levels of aether infusion, and the stages of aether condensation go from smoke, hydro, Iron, steel, crystal. The goal is to reach the crystal stage and have your core reach its full potential."


    "Indeed, Aether beasts are born with crystal cores, as for them its natural, but for us, when we kill an aether beast only a thinyer of crystal remains and the majority bes smokey essence. This is a benefit to us as if we were able to only absorb the core as it was then there would be no room for growth, but since we can absorb the essence, it allows us a foundation from which we can build upon. I''m sure some of you use aether dust in your food and drinks?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Good, but take care, too much can lead to problems. Now onest question? What are the aether affinities?"


    Leyton nudged me and I reflectively moved my shoulder, which Luten caught. His eyes turned to me and I shot Leyton a re before turning back to the professor.


    "There are sixteen aether affinities," I said.


    "And can you-"


    Luten''s words were cut off as one of the hunters stopped suddenly, their hand going to the longsword at their belt.


    "Do you sense that?" he asked his eyes darting over the trees and foliage around us.


    We were still in the outskirts of the wilds outside of West Vale, which meant we were only a few miles from West Vale. They shouldn''t have been any aether beasts around this area, then again he could be sensing some normal animals.


    "I sense it too," Luten said, his face bing serious. He turned to us and quickly barked, "Behind the hunters, now!"


    The ss quickly moved to do as he said, everyone, recognizing his serious voice and themand. I nced worriedly at Leyton and Thomas who had confused and slightly scared looks on their faces.


    I opened my mouth tofort them, but a sudden crash sounded and I turned just in time to see something crash into one of the hunters, sending the man flying into a tree.


    "Get them out of here," Luten shouted to the remaining hunters who were staring in shock at the beast that had appeared.


    I was doing the same, unable toprehend what a gale wolf was doing this close to West Vale. In our sses, we''d been taught about many aether beasts, especially those around West Vale so I knew that gale wolfs were found far outside of West Vale, and yet here one was. Its fur was grey and it had a mane of pure white fur around its neck that moved as though by an invisible wind. Its eyes were ck and its fangs looked sharp enough to cut through flesh with ease.


    Someone screamed and before I knew it everyone was running, including the hunters, with only Luten staying behind since he was the only one who could fight this beast. It was a two-core wind affinity beast, but that''s not what had me most worried.


    The wolf howled and half a dozen others responded in kind from all around us.


    They hunted in packs.


    I turned and ran, cursing myself, as I''d stood still for too long and was behind everyone else. I pumped my arms and gave everything I had to running, not daring to look back, even as the sounds ofbat began. Growling, shouting, and the sound of metal crashing against fang.


    I ran and ran, and for a moment it seemed like I would make it to the group, but then a wolf came out of nowhere and mmed into the hunter closet to me,tching its jaws around the hunter''s neck and tearing it out. The hunter''s scream turned into a gurgle as blood sprayed, coating the nearby ground red.


    I turned left, not about to try and run past it. It was a wind affinity beast and had two cores at that. It would move so fast that I would literally be dead in the blink of an eye.


    I don''t know how long I ran for, but just as I thought I had lost them, I heard a rustling from behind me and I felt tears begin at the corner of my eyes. I didn''t want to die, not like this. I didn''t stop running, and just as all hope was lost, I saw a rock face in front of me, with a small opening.


    I dove for it, not caring about its size, and squeezed myself through. I felt the pain as my skin scraped against the rock as I moved further in. I was almostpletely in, with just my leg outside, when I heard a growl. I increased my speed, not caring if my skin was torn, and just as I managed to getpletely into the hole, I heard a snapping sound and a gust of wind. I froze only for a second before I continued further into the hole. I was crying, but I didn''t care, I just kept moving.


    Sometimeter, when my body was out of energy, the hole opened up and I fell a short distance before I impacted the ground.. I barely had any time to look around before darkness took me.

 Chapter 3 - 3

    <h4>Chapter 3 - 3</h4>


    I awoke to pain, and a rock poking me in the face. My entire body ached and as I went to move, wounds that I had ignored woke, and the wave of agony that washed over me, was almost enough to make me want to puke, but even through all that, I smiled.


    I was alive. I had survived being chased by a gale wolf. Although now I had to figure out where I was and how I was going to get back to town.


    I slowly got into a sitting position, careful of my wounds. I looked over my body and tested each limb. Luckily I didn''t have any broken bones or any sprains. It was mostly just torn flesh and bruises, not that those wounds were good. I didn''t have any healing elixirs on me or healing salves.


    My surroundings were pitch-ck, and I could only just make out stone walls. I was in what seemed to be some sort of small cave.


    Before I did anything else, I took off my jacket and tore off a few strips from it, using the sharp rock that had been poking me, I tied the strips around my wounds. It was the best I could do, and I would have preferred to wash the wounds first, but there was no water around, so dry bandages would have to do for now.


    Once I was done with thest bandage, I shakily got to my feet, feeling like a newbornmb. I wanted to find the hole I''de in from. From my memory, I remembered falling before Inded so I moved to the closet wall and put my hand at about head height, and started feeling for the hole. It took only a minute to find it and I winced at the idea of traveling back through. I would if had to, but it was best if I checked for another exit. I definitely wasn''t going to be going back out anytime soon. I didn''t know how long I''d been unconscious, but from the freshness of my wounds and theck of dry blood, it couldn''t have been too long.


    So, I got to searching, moving across the walls of the cave, seeing if I could find another gap, or hole or something. To my surprise, my hand ended up touching something that felt like wood, and another minute of feeling revealed it was a door.


    I frowned. Could I be in some old world ruins? It was possible and meant that perhaps I could find some supplies or another exit, hopefully. The door had a simple handle, but it took my full weight pressing against the door while I twisted the handle to push it open.


    Some of the wood snapped as it did, but luckily I came away with no splinters. The hallway behind the door was far cleaner than I expected, and to my surprise, there was a flickering lighting from above. It lit up the hallway enough that I could see another door at the end, although it also gave everything a very creepy vibe.


    I slowly moved through the hallways until I got to the door, which didn''t take as much effort to open as thest. What awaited me on the other side, sent my head spinning for a second. The room was well lit, with arge light at the center, and there were racks upon racks of metals, and other materials I couldn''t identify along with boxes withbels written inmon, or English as it had once been called.


    There didn''t seem to be anything else in therge room so I moved over to the closet box. Opening it, I found more metal, but this time in odd shapes. Just like that, I moved through the room, checking all the boxes and I was beginning to lose hope of finding anything useful when I came across an open door near the left side of the room.


    There was a white light spilling out from it and I moved to enter but froze at what I saw.


    With a hand in what looked like some sort of white metal box, was a green humanoid creature that I''d never seen the like of before. Her eyes were closed and her lips were pale and bloodless with small tusks jutting up from her lower lip, but even so, she was beautiful. Her toned and muscr yet curvy body was a vibrant green with red and blue patterns running across it. She wore little in the way of clothing, with straps of red clothes covering her breasts and private area. Arge ne of gold adorned her neck along with a crown atop her head, but most odd of all was the five sets of arms she had, each ending with hands tipped in nails painted with different colors.


    It took me a moment to realize this was an aether beast, a humanoid aether beast. I''d heard that they existed, but nowhere near West Vale or even above the great scar. I should have probably been scared, but she didn''t look like she was getting up anytime soon. In fact if not for the barely twitching eyelids, I would have assumed she was dead.


    I don''t know why I did it, but the urge to touch her was strong, almostpulsive in a way. Not in a sexual way, but just to make contact. I inched closer and ced a hand gently upon the center of her chest. Nothing happened at first, but then I felt a burning pain within my eyes and a surge of energy ran through my entire body.


    A momentter, her eyes snapped open and as we stared into each other''s eyes, I felt the aether within my body begin to vibrate, and my eyes widened as I realized what was happening. My body froze and I waited for this beast to take my head from my shoulders, but instead, I felt something grasp onto my aether, and a momentter, it was forming into the shape of a core. I stared at her, uprehending what she was doing.


    I felt the core snap into ce within my chest, and her eyes softened as she smiled.


    Her voice was rough and dry, but she managed to croak out two words.


    "I ept."


    Her body slowly began to fade into green smoke which slowly moved up to my mouth where it entered into my body before moving down into my new core. I didn''t dare move, not just because I was shocked, but because my aunt had told me never to disrupt the process of absorbing your first essence as it could lead to problems.


    Her essence filled my core, a vibrant green smoke, the affinity of nature. When it was settled, I dropped onto my ass, my eyes wide and my mouth open.


    "What the fuck."

 Chapter 4 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 4 - 4</h4>


    My body was filled with new strength and I quickly tore off my bandages. The wounds were gone, and left in their ce was unblemished skin. When you reached a new level of infusion, your body was reborn in a way, and old wounds would fade. Hearing about it was one thing but seeing was another. The pain waspletely gone, along with the aches and tiredness I''d felt.


    "Why," I muttered to myself, focusing on my inner self, and the nature core that was now there.


    Of all the things I had expected an aether beast to do, never once had it crossed my mind, that one would willingly turn into essence to be absorbed after helping a human form their core. A wave of confusion mixed with sadness washed over me. Even knowing that it was an aether beast, I still felt sad. Its eyes had been filled with an intelligence easilyparable to a human''s and it had spoken with a smile.


    Before I could think on anything else, I felt a pulse from my core and a secondter a string of smokey essence left my core, moving out of my body, through my skin, and appearing in the real world. It slowly expanded until it took the shape of the green humanoid, except there were some changes this time. She only had one set of arms and she looked smaller, less regal than before, more like a princess rather than a queen, even so, her body and face were still quite the sight.


    She smiled and bowled me over in a hug.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you," She repeated with obvious joy in her tone. "I thought I was dead, but I never expected to meet one of your kind here and one with such a noble heart as well."


    I hesitantly returned the hug. "Ermm, hello."


    It was the best thing I could think of. I had no idea what was going on, at all.


    "What are you?" I asked. Maybe she wasn''t an aether beast, but then how had she turned into essence. How was she even alive?


    I felt an odd tingling sensation at the back of my head.


    She broke the hug and leaned back. "I''m Zirani. I''m an aether beast as you can see and I''m now attached to your first core."


    "Attached?"


    "Yes, attached."


    She frowned and a momentter I felt the same odd tingling sensation in the back of my head.


    A look of surprise came over her face. "Oh, that makes a lot more sense."


    She rose to her feet and offered me a hand which I took. "Come on, we can walk and talk. There''s a room with somefy chairs nearby."


    I followed her, still trying and failing to figure out what had happened and what was happening.


    She led me to a tastefully decorated room with a few cupboards and tworge couches. I took a seat and rather than sit opposite me, she sat right next to me.


    "So, Attached?" I said, to break the silence.


    "Oh right," Zirani said. "Well, erm since your familiar with aether it won''t be too hard to exin. I am Zirani, and I am attached to you due to your bloodline. You took my essence into your core, but your bloodline allowed you to keep my soul as you would call it, my mind, thoughts, everything I am is within your core. Attached.''


    "So you''re like a normal aether beast, but you can speak to me."


    She nodded. "Yes, I can also manifest, although not at my previous strength until you reach the stage I was at."


    A sudden thought urred to me. "What sort of aether beast are you and how powerful were you?"


    "I am, or was, a Zigan. Now im just a pseudo-Zigan."


    I stared at her for a long moment, blinking rapidly. Honesty I was gonna have a heart attack with all of these shocking revtions hitting me.


    "A jungle queen? You were a jungle queen."


    A thoughtful look appeared on her face. "Jungle queen? Yes, I suppose that is a fitting name for what I was, though now I''m more a jungle princess than a queen. I won''t be back at my full power until you reach, what is it you humans call it, the seventh level of infusion?"


    "What!"


    There was no way. "You were at the seventh level?"


    "Mhm," She replied with a smile. "I''m not sad though. This will actually mean I''ll be stronger when I get back to my previous level as my essence, or our essence, now, will be even more potent."


    I leaned back. Jungle queens, or Zigans, were aether beasts of incredible power, found only in the southern wilds, below the great scar. The only reason I even knew about them was because of my aunt''s collection of books, and scrolls. They were rulers that ruled over the jungles and had hordes of other beasts under their control.


    "You said something about my bloodline? What did you mean?"


    "Oh well, not every arcanist can absorb the soul of a beast along with the essence, only a few with the arch-vein bloodline. I don''t know much about it, but it''s not a¡­ what do you call it¡­ not a family tied bloodline? It''s randomly urring, and from what I know, it''s actually some form of mutation."


    "You sure know a lot," I said. A mutant? Was that what I was?


    "Think of it like this," She said, grabbing my face and turning it towards her. "I''m a four-hundred-year-old aether beast who has lived through a lot and has a lot of experience. I know from your thoughts that you wanted a wind affinity beast, yes?"


    I nodded, feeling guilty for some reason. "Yes, or metal."


    She smiled kindly. "Let me tell you this, Aiden. Your idea of nature is very wrong and iplete. I will show what I can grant you."


    "So you''re ok with this?" I asked. She was too human and it sort of felt like I''d trapped her.


    Almost as if she could hear my thoughts, she chuckled.


    "I allowed this, I chose this. I''m alive because of you, so don''t feel bad. I saw the type of person you are."


    "And?"


    She smiled. "And I''m happy with you. Now, what do you say we find you some food before we begin in on what I can teach you?"


    I nodded, feeling relieved. My stomach was feeling pretty empty and after the continuous shocks and surprises of today, I could really use something to eat and a break, although her words about teaching me did get me excited. She had been at the seventh level of infusion and a jungle queen. She was an expert at her affinity and who knew the sorts of things she could teach me.


    And besides, I could always go for wind for my second core.

 Chapter 5 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 5 - 5</h4>


    Zirani led me to another room connected to what I was starting to recognize as some sort of warehouse. It was full of more boxes, except these held gray packets full of what I could only describe as meat porridge. If I wasn''t in such a bad situation then I might have turned it down, but I ended up eating two full packets of what was apparently meat and potato vor, not that it tasted anything like that.


    "Your not gonna eat?" I asked Zirani after I was done. She had been sitting, watching me the entire time, not moving to pick up a packet for herself.


    "Oh, I don''t need to eat," She said. "Now that I''m attached to you, I don''t need sustenance, and even back when I was a seventh-level aether beast, I rarely actually ate, the pure aether of the world kept me going."


    That made sense from what I knew. The higher your level of infusion the more benefits and changes that urred. Not only did your lifespan increase along with your physical and mental capabilities, but you became less and less reliant on things like food, water, and even air. It was said that at the fabled tenth level, you became immortal and gained power beyond anything that existed.


    I asked if she could find me some water but regretted it when a sad look crossed her face. Suddenly I remembered the image of her lying near death, her hand in that metal box.


    "Remember when I said I barely needed food, well that''s true, but that means I still needed a bit"


    She hesitated. "I don''t really remember much of how I got here, but when I woke I was in desperate need of water. I think it actually has to do with my affinity because I know some aether beasts at the sixth level who don''t need to eat or drink at all. The aether around your town and in what you call the northern ins is very thin and impurepared to the southern wilds or Verrinnds. I passed out while I was looking and that''s where you found me."


    "Oh," I said, feeling guilty about the question.


    "Don''t be," She said and I once again marveled at how she seemed to know what I was thinking.


    "Can you read my mind?"


    Sheughed. "Sort of, we''re connected so I can hear surface thoughts, and if I want I can look at your memories, but not for long. That''s not a problem is it?"


    I shook my head slowly. I didn''t really have anything to hide from her, and well we were attached, so wouldn''t it be better the sooner she got to know me?


    She looked relieved and gave me another smile that threatened to send my cheeks aze. God, I was acting like I''d never seen a beautiful woman before, then again I never had seen someone like Zirani.


    "So what was it you wanted to teach me?" I asked. She gave me a smile that told me she knew what I''d been thinking which reminded me that she could read my surface thoughts. I held back a sigh and waited.


    "As I said before I''m over four hundred years old, and I didn''t start off as a Zigan," She began. "I was born a dryad."


    "A dryad? They''re real?"


    I knew aether beasts could evolve and change, but I''d never heard of a dryad bing a Zigan, but it did make sense. They were both nature affinity and both humanoid.


    "Yes, and for most of my time, around three hundred years, life was simple. I spent all my time in the southern jungles outside of Verrinnds. Over that time I learned a great deal of utility when it came to my affinity and stealth and other nonbat techniques, but as you can see, I didn''t stay a dryad. A situation caused me to revise what I needed, and I quickly begin learning how to use my affinity to fight. It''s actually a lot harder than you might think to get a dryad to fight. We are by nature, peaceful beasts, but if pushed then we can change and I did. It took over ny years, but through constant battle, training, and the right essence, I managed to be a jungle queen as you call it."


    "And you going to teach me these techniques?"


    I was leaning forward, eager. To be taught by someone of Zirani skills made me very lucky. She was an aether beast who had been born with her affinity and probably understood it better than most arcanists could.


    She smiled at my eagerness. "Yes, but we''re going to start with the basics. Three techniques, one of offense, one for defense, one for utility. Now, don''t think that they can''t all be used in all three ways, just that they all have primary focuses."


    She looked around. "Not in here though. There''s an exit that leads out to the forest."


    I flinched at the reminder. "There''s gale wolves out there, or I think they could still be out there."


    The thought of running into them even with a core was not pleasant. I wasn''t anywhere near strong enough to take them.


    "Not yet," She said in reply to my thoughts, "And don''t worry the area is blocked off on all sides by stone and rubble, and what I will teach will allow you to sense when these wolves are nearby."


    She stood and I quickly followed, interested to see what she would teach me.


    We traveled through another hallway and through another door, but instead of ending up in another room, we ended up in a small clearing, surrounded by walls on all slides. The roof had copsed and the ground was dirt rather than stone or concrete. There was another door but it was blocked by rubble.


    I stopped and just let out a breath, at the feeling of fresh air and the sun, and to my surprise, Zirani did the same.


    "I don''t like being underground, especially when there''s no green nearby," She said. Then she turned to me and her smile was feral, full of excitement. "Time for training."


    I gulped, feeling the change in her. She''d just gone from friend to teacher, something I experienced with my aunt a few times when she''d been teaching me basic first aid.


    "First thing we need to clear up is your view on nature. Nature is not just about nts, and growth, and harvest as most believe. Nature has two sides. It can be calm and serene and peaceful."


    A small de of grass in front of her began to grow, bing more vibrant and lively.


    "But that is just one aspect of it. Nature can be violent, uncaring. Does a storm or earthquake care about the people it will hurt? Does a tidal wave apologize after it''s washed away a town or vige? Do the mountains of me weep for the people they burn when they erupt."


    The de of grass lengthened and straightened, thinning until it looked more like a long razor. Zirani snapped it from the ground and twirled it once, bringing it around in an arc that cut a nearby boulder in half.


    I watched, amazed. She''d just turned a de of grass into an¡­ well a de of grass.


    "Nature is dual-sided and I will be teaching you both of those sides."


    I nodded eagerly. "I understand."


    "Good. I would prefer to teach you the freeform method, but honestly, I think that will have to wait untilter and until your at a higher level of infusion so we''ll do the three techniques starting with the defense technique."


    She raised her right arm, and bark began to cover it up to the elbow. It was darker than normal bark.


    "Bark armor," I asked. I didn''t think bark was that strong.


    She must have been reading my thoughts because she rolled her eyes. "This is not normal bark."


    She raised the de of grass and brought it down on the arm. I winced, expecting it to be cut, but instead, the de of grass stopped halfway into the bark.


    Ok, then, maybe bark was that strong.


    "This will be the foundation forter stages of wood maniption. For now, we''ll do just your arms up to your elbow and your shins. I know from your memories that your preferred weapon is a ive, but you do also know how to fight with your hands and legs."


    I nodded. The academy had taught everyone how to use at least two weapons and basic hand-to-handbat.


    "Ok, I want you to focus on our core, and slowly pull some aether from it, not essence, Be careful. Then move that aether up to your right arm and picture it pushing through your skin and forming ayer around it, then solidifying as bark, the skin of a tree. It might be hard at first, but keep going, and you''ll get it."


    I focused and looked into my inner self, picturing my core and taking a deep breath, pulling aether from the core as I did. I felt the rush of power, and it was such an odd feeling that I lost control and the aether sshed around my chest before it faded. I sighed, and focused one more, pulling more aether but this time, moving it to my right arm. It was slow, but eventually, I got it there and pushed it out. Apparently, though, I wasn''t pushing hard enough as once again, I lost control and the aether dispersed.


    "Focus and keep trying," Zirani''s voice sounded.


    For the next hour, I continued trying, making mistakes, but improving with each attempt, and even when I managed to pull it off, I didn''t stop until could sessfully use the technique ten times out of ten. The process was actually simple, but it''s hard to be careful when picturing everything and pushing. Push too hard and picture a stone wall and the aether would m into it and disperse, but to slow and I''d lose control and get only a half-formed technique. It was a bnce, an equilibrium that was needed. At the end of the hour, I could sessfully form two bark braces and fists.


    I looked up to Zirani who was smiling down at me. I''d copsed and was panting softly.


    "Good job," She said. "But no time for rest, time to move on to the next technique."


    I groaned but thought about what I''d learned in just an hour and how weak I''d felt when being chased by the wolves.


    I grit my teeth and pushed myself to my feet.. "Onto the next."

 Chapter 6 - 6

    <h4>Chapter 6 - 6</h4>


    "The next technique is a simple offensive attack that can be used in many ways," Zirani said, pacing back and forth in front of me. "I never really gave it a name, but let''s just call it theshing vine or wine whip if you will."


    She stopped pacing and I could sense aether moving up her arm to the palm of her hand, though I didn''t know if that was a benefit of having my first core or if it was because Zirani and I were attached. Whatever the reason, it allowed me to see exactly what she did with the aether.


    Once a small amount had pooled at her palm, it began to push outwards in the shape of a rope, or thick vine in this case, and in just a few seconds, there was a long vine extending from Zirani''s palm.


    She sighed. "I forgot how long it takes at this level. Well, it doesn''t matter. This is one of the ways you can form a Lashing vine. Later I''ll teach you how to make it from outside of your body but for now, this will do."


    I opened my mouth to ask how the vine was controlled but closed it as the vine quickly moved toward me. I blinked as it wrapped around me. You wouldn''t think a vine is so strong, but no matter how I struggled I knew without using aether I wouldn''t be getting free.


    "Great for restraint, long reach and¨C"


    She turned and the vine blurred before striking a piece of the boulder she''d cut in half earlier, sending bits of rock flying everywhere.


    I winced at the thought of that striking bare skin. Lashing vine, indeed. My eyes hadn''t been able to keep up with it.


    "What level are these techniques, Zirani?" I asked. She said they were basic but I''d seen and heard of techniques a lot less impressive that were meant to be higher level.


    "Wellpared to other simple techniques I can see why you might think there higher level, but the truth is the northern ins is a backwards piece ofnd. Your arcanists are severelyckingpared to those thaty beyond the great scar."


    I blinked. "Really."


    She nodded. "one day you''re going to have to leave thesends and then you''ll see for yourself. I''ll enjoy taking you before the green court, though not before you at least fifth level and have two cores."


    The green court?


    "There are groups of aether beasts?"


    She gave me a ''are you stupid look'' "You''ve seen my intelligence firsthand. I''m not the only one. There are plenty of intelligent aether beasts that have formed groups. Some even trade with humans though those are few and far between. Most of the time it''s just skirmish after skirmish."


    Was everything I knew going to be smashed in pieces today by revtions? How much knowledge was I missing? I''d always assumed I knew everything about aether and arcanist but now I was starting to realize how wrong I was.


    Theshing vine didn''t take as long to get down as the bark armor did. The main process involved pooling aether at the palm of my hand then shaping and pushing it out at the same time. I didn''t get it first try, but it only took about half a dozen before I got it down. The actual control of the whip was easy. It was just an effort of will and thought to get the vine to move as I wanted, although Ziranai warned me that cutting it with normal weapons wouldn''t be viable, aether formed weapons of techniques could and there was often a small bit of bacsh that could be avoided if you canceled the technique just as the vine was cut. She demonstrated this by using her grass razor to cut my vine, which sent ance of pain through my hand. A reaction like that could be fatal in a fight.


    As we practiced, I asked Zirani, a few more questions about herself and where she came from. By this point, I wasn''t phased anymore by what she said. The area of the southern wilds she was from was owned and governed by the green court, a group of powerful nature affinity aether beasts that had banded together. Oddly enough she wasn''t actually a part of the court, just an ally.


    "Zigan''s don''t do well in subservient positions," She answered when I''d asked her.


    "But what about us," I replied.


    "Do you think me your servant?"


    I shook my head. "No, more a partner I suppose."


    "There you have it."


    By the time I was done with theshing vine, the sun had gone down, and the moon wasing up, though Ziranai wouldn''t let me sleep until I''d at least attempted the final technique.


    "Green sense is by far one of the most important techniques any nature affinity beast or arcanist could know. It''s simr to tremor sense or air sense, but for us, it''s more than that. The aether didn''t just change us, but also the nt life. The trees and nts are more alive than ever before."


    Change us? Why was she speaking as though she hadn''t always been an aether beast?


    "Zirani, you were born an aether beast, correct?" I asked


    "Yes, but those of my people who first came here when the skies opened up, weren''t. The aether changed us, just as much as you."


    Skies opening up? Did she mean the great cmity?


    "We can talk about historyter," She said impatiently, apparently reading my mind. "Let''s focus on the technique. We don''t have time to teach you all of its aspects, we''d need a few weeks for that, so for now, we''re going to stick with the green pulse."


    She knelt and ced a hand on the ground, motioning for me to do the same. "Now, this is a long process, and it will seem like too much at first, but just try to follow along as best you can."


    She closed her eyes.


    "Now slowly pull some aether from our core and let it flow down to your hand. We will try this with your feet eventually but your hand will do for now. Now imagine a string connecting you to the ground, but instead of imagining it being attached view it more as a string within a sea of stone. Now at the end of that string imagine a ball of aether and as you do, push aether through the link in controlled bursts until the size is right. This will take many tries to perfect but try your hardest."


    I focused and did as she said, trying to put everything I''d learned by practicing the other techniques into use.


    "Good. Now imagine some of that aether pulsing out of the ball and into the earth like a wave, traveling around you, into the grass, nts, and trees but focus on the idea of it returning. This is the hardest part. If you don''t have enough focus or a good grasp on your aether then it will simply vanish into your surroundings. The goal is for it to return and for you to repeat the process. Through this, you will get an idea of thend, but not just that, nature will understand the request and information will be sent back. As I said before the arrival of aether affected the nts and trees as much as it did to humans and other life. It breathed new life and sense into the green. It is this sense you will tap into and information from them you want to take."


    I failed, miserably, but I wasn''t really expecting to seed the first time. Instead, I focused back on my core and tried again. Repetition was key to getting better. She continued as I tried and tried again.


    "This is one aspect of green sense. It is derived from the tremor sense those with earth aether use and the air sense those with wind aether use. but remember, unlike them, the green is alive and can provide much more information and rity if you know the right method which luckily for you, I do but for now this is enough. You may be an arcanist now but you''re still only at the first level of infusion. You still need rest. Let us head back in. You can try some more tomorrow before we leave."


    For a second I thought about ignoring her words and continuing, but then I sighed and got to my feet. I wasn''t in a rush, and I was pretty tired. As much as I wanted to learn some more, for now, it was best if I got some rest.


    Today had been a long day, and tomorrow would probably be the same.. I still needed to get back home after all.

 Chapter 7 - 7

    <h4>Chapter 7 - 7</h4>


    I ended up sleeping on one of the two couches while Zirani moved back into her core. Apparently, she no longer needed to sleep and she couldmunicate with me while in her core so it was the best option though I did wonder what sleeping next to her would feel like.


    I fell asleep with that thought in my head and dreamt of Zirani. The next day started early as Zirani believed in waking with the sun.


    Apparently, she didn''t need my permission to leave her core and already had a few of the grey packets ready for me and a n for the day worked out.


    I''ll be honest, it was nice waking up to her and knowing that yesterday hadn''t been some sort of dream, though thoughts of the wolves and my friends gued me. I hoped that they''d made it out ok.


    After a quick meal of meat porridge or slop as I thought of it, we headed back to the small clearing for more training as Zirani, except this time it wasn''t just technique practice.


    I''d thought that I was a skilled fighter and inparison to the others in my ss I was, but Zirani was on apletely different level. A hundred years of practice showed as I felt more like a child trying to fight an adult rather than an arcanist.


    She moved with more skill than I''d ever seen and had more experience than me. It became very clear very quickly that I wasn''t going to beat her or even match her. She outssed me in pretty much every way. She''d been fighting for longer, fought more, and knew her affinity better than I did.


    But, that just meant I learned more and at a faster rate.


    "Good but you need to be faster," she said after she''d trounced me once more. "Some attacks flow into the next and if you don''t get them off quick enough the entire set bes useless, leaving you open for a counterattack."


    I nodded, panting heavily. While she didn''t get tired as long as I kept absorbing pure aether into her core, I didn''t have that same benefit. While I did recover somewhat and couldst longer than I could have when I was a human, I just didn''t possess the stamina to go against her multiple times in a row. Not to mention a lot of the pure aether I absorbed went into her core and only some went into rejuvenating my stamina. That was a caveat to the manifestation thing. As I was now I couldn''t function at my current peak when she was out, but for now, that was fine as I wasn''t in a real fight and her teaching was well worth the drawback.


    I stood and got back into a fighting stance, my arms raised and ready.


    She smiled, jumping up and down in ce. She didn''t bother getting into a stance. I''d quicklye to the conclusion she was holding back and the one time I''d asked her to go full force she''did me out in less than two seconds, I counted.


    I moved, rushing forward then strafing left as I got close. Her eyes followed me easily and she blocked my first jab and moved in close going for a knee to my stomach. I raised my right knee to block and struck at her face with a left hook. Unfortunately for me, she dodged and followed up with a jab of her own which I blocked, but I wasn''t focusing on her legs and missed the sweep she sent at me.


    I fell to the ground and looked up just in time to see a fist flying at me. It stopped an inch away from my nose and I let out a breath.


    "Your win, again."


    I sighed. As helpful as this was, it was tiring, gettingid out time and time again.


    "Let''s take a break," she said, then we can move on to using your techniques alongside your regr fighting and weaving the two together."


    I only nodded, too tired to reply and too busy focusing on absorbing pure aether.


    She sat beside me and I nced up to see her staring down at me. "what do you think of me?"


    That came out of nowhere. I racked my brain for an answer. "Ermm, I think you an amazing aether beast, very talented and¨C"


    I hesitated.


    "And?" she prompted.


    "And very beautiful."


    I looked away, not wanting to see her reaction, but jumped slightly when I felt a warm sensation on my cheek. I turned back just in time to see her move away and stand up.


    "Come on back to training. I wanna finish so we can n our exodus from this ce."


    I just stared, rubbing the spot where she''d kissed me.


    That had not been the reaction I was expecting. Was that good? I mean she''d kissed me, so it had to be good, right? I wasn''t an expert of aether beast, not like her so for now I''d just take it as something good and not overthink things.


    The rest of the basicbat training passed quickly and by the end, I was getting the hang of what she teaching me, and while I wasn''t winning, I wassting much longer and forcing her to work harder toy me out on my back.


    However, it got ten times moreplicated and harder when she introduced techniques into the mix. Even though she was only limiting herself to three out of the possible dozens she knew, I stillsted even less than I had with the basicbat. The way she wove her regr attacks with her techniques wasn''t something I could match and the first few times, I almost gave up, but a few words from Zirani and Memoires of the wolves pulled me back up.


    "Techniques shouldn''t always be these huge attacks which you stop everything to do as I''ve seen so many lower core arcanists do, and please don''t shout it out."


    She shook her head, and there was a confused look on her face. "I don''t know why some of you humans are insistent on shouting out your techniques as though you''re in some sort of performance. Why would you give your opponent a warning?"


    There was a lot more stuff like that, tidbits of information that seemed obvious, but I would have probably missed a lot of it if not for her. When I tried to tell her shouting it out helped the technique form she stared at me for a good minute beforeughing.


    "Why would you ever practice it that way in the first ce? Why not set the correct foundation from the beginning?"


    I had to admit she had a very good point, and why was I even trying to argue the point. Even I''d sometimes wondered why arcanists shouted out moves, though Zirani did inform it was usually only the lesser arcanists that did so.


    A few hourster, after dozens of beatings, I was able tost a good fifteen seconds, although that was when she held back. If I thought she was dangerous with just her fists, then with her techniques, there was no hope I was beating her anytime soon, but I was ok with that, for now. We were attached and her teaching would help immensely, not that I only saw her as a resource, no, even though we''d only known each other for two days, I felt close to her.


    "So, are we leaving tomorrow?" I asked, finishing up a packet of meat porridge, and wishing for some water. We''d moved back into the room with thefy couches and Zirani was leaning back on one, her chest pushed out.


    I tried to stay focused on her face, but it was hard. The clothes that barely covered her, didn''t help and I swear I caught her smirking at me every time my eyes wandered down. Oddly enough, she didn''t seem offended or angry which set me at ease.


    "Yes, we can''t stay here forever, and I''m sure you want to get back to your town."


    "I want to get back before the caravans arrive," I replied.


    She rolled her eyes. "We don''t need them, I can lead us through the wilds with ease."


    I told her my n for when we got back to the town. I wanted to speak with my aunt before I left with caravans to Orton. If I wanted to grow as an arcanist, I had to leave West Vale.


    "There''s still a risk in that, and arriving with the caravans will make things easier."


    She sighed but acquiesced. "Fine."


    The conversation died down slowly after that, and I waited for Zirani to move back into my core so I could sleep.


    "I think I''ll sleep out here today."


    "Ok," I said,ying down on the couch.


    I closed my eyes, and yawned, but snapped them back open when I felt a body press into me..


    "Ermm, Ziranai, theres two couches."


    "I know."


    I opened my mouth then shut it. Why was Iining? I had a beautiful woman sleeping next to me, and I''d be a liar if I said it didn''t feel good. Her skin was silky smooth and she smelled like berries and fresh air, not to mention she provide me warmth, although I had to focus on sleeping and nothing else, less my lower area react.


    "Goodnight, Zirani."


    "Goodnight, Aiden, sleep well."


    I hesitantly raised an arm and ced it around her. She tensed for a second and I prepared for her to jump away or attack, but then she sighed and rxed, moving closer to me.. With a sigh of relief and a smile, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 8 - 8

    <h4>Chapter 8 - 8</h4>


    Zirani''s n to get out of the warehouse was worrying. I understood the n well enough. She wanted me to use what I''d learned to make my way through the forest, and back to town.


    "This will be a good test," She''d said when I''d asked her why. It made sense, I suppose, but my mind kept shing back to the image of that gale wolf tearing that hunter''s throat out like it was nothing. Zirani could tell I was worried, but she was confident that I''d be fine, and if I''m being honest, it did help, knowing that a four-hundred-year-old aether beast believed I could, but before we even tried any of that Zirani wanted to spend some a few hours making sure I''d learned the techniques properly, and basically just double-checking I was ready. While she was confident, it was clear she didn''t want to send me out unprepared, not that I thought I could be prepared, but I was sure as hell gonna try my hardest.


    We began with the techniques. She asked me to repeat each technique ten times in a row without a mistake, which I was surprised that I was able to do. It was actually bing easier each time and some actions almost happened without me even needing to do anything.


    "That''s what you want with everything," Zirani said when I told her. "You want it to be instinct, especially for this affinity and what I''m teaching. The principles for these techniques will be used for many others, so it''s important we set the right foundation now."


    Once again, I couldn''t help but think about how lucky I was to have Zirani. She was a teacher, encyclopedia, andfort to be around all in one.


    The green pulse was the hardest of the three techniques to do ten times in a row, but after an hour an half, I finally managed it. The technique had so many actions and certain timings that had to be done right, and when Ziranai told me that eventually, she''d teach me to do this with my feet while fighting, I stared at her in mild shock.


    Sheughed at my expression. "This is just the beginning. Your views on the arcane and what''s possible are shallow. If only I was able to show you one of my battles when I was at my previous state. I once saw an arcanist lift a hill into the air, heat it so it turned molten then bring it down with enough force to crack the earth and send tremors around for a few miles. I don''t expect that from you anytime soon, but things get a lot more powerful than you probably think."


    That image was quite the sight to think of, and I knew Ziranai was right. Just in these past two days, I''d had plenty of revtions.


    "It''s not going to be as easy as I think is it?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "No, but you''re not gonna let that stop you, are you?"


    "No," I said. If anything the possibility of having power like that just made me want to work harder. With power like that, a simple gale wolf couldn''t kill me and I wouldn''t feel so helpless.


    After the techniques, we moved on to the sparring. She only had one requirement for this. I needed tost half a minute. She would be holding back of course, but she would still actively try and beat me.


    It took seven tries and I barely managed it the seventh time, but using the vine I kept her at a distance as best I could and used bark armor to take hits that would have taken me done for sure. Even so I still onlysted thirty-one seconds, but that was enough.


    After recovering, and eating another one of those meat porridges, which I was really getting sick of, Zirani approached me with a small bag in her hand.


    "Supplies?"


    She shook her head and pulled out another grey packet of porridge, opening it up. I was about to protest that I wasn''t hungry, but then she opened the smaller bag and poured some greenish-looking powder into the porridge, and handed it over to me.


    "That''s a simple mix of a few herbs I found that should let you recover faster. We don''t want to leave when it''s night or be out when night falls. You don''t have any form of night vision and I haven''t taught you to use green pulse from your feet yet, so eat that and take anything from here you want."


    I nodded and hesitantly dug in. The powder made somehow made the porridge taste even worse, adding a bitter vor to the meal. I wolfed it down and quickly searched through the warehouse seeing if there was anything I would need.


    Apart from the tons of metal, there wasn''t much else of value. Although I could return to sell the metal. It was all in very good condition and would fetch a good price, or I could sell the location, that was a possibility, but apart from that there''s was nothing for me to take with me when I left.


    I headed over to Zirani who was waiting for me by the door to the clearing.


    "Not taking anything?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing of value."


    "Not even the meat porridges?"


    I made a face, and she giggled. If I never had to have one of those meat porridges again it would be too soon. I couldn''t wait to get some real food when I got back into town.


    "So do you remember what you need to do?"


    I took a deep breath and nodded. "Use green pulse to check for any dangers and to find a path through the forest, while using bark armor to blend in and theshing vine to move onto trees when needed."


    She smiled, pleased. "Good, but remember if ites to a fight?"


    "Show no mercy and be uncaring like nature."


    "Good, then I''ll be heading back into our core. I''ll see you at your home."


    She faded and moved back into her core, leaving me alone. We''d decided that I wouldn''t let her out unless we were in private as she would panic people and raise too many questions, not to mention that''d she said some people would kill me to try and take her.


    That thought sent a chill through, and I resolved myself to get stronger so that I could stop anything like that from ever happening.

 Chapter 9 - 9

    <h4>Chapter 9 - 9</h4>


    The exit that I took to make it out of the warehouse was blocked by rubble. It was the other door in the clearing. luckily for me though, the rubble wasn''t too big and it was only the effort of about ten minutes or so to clear it all away.


    The room directly after that was simply gone, as though it had been bitten in half, although from what I could tell, it was some sort of reception area, not that it mattered now. Seeing the forest again made me nervous, but Zirani''s words and my desire to make it back pushed me forward. My journey doesn''t end here and I wanted to know what had happened to everyone.


    It was mid-afternoon and if I didn''t run into any interruptions then I should make it back in a few hours and before true nightfall. As much as I''d changed in the past two days, Zirani was right in that I didn''t want to be out when it hit night. This was the wilds and it was the domain of aether beasts, and there were some nasty beasts that were nocturnal hunters.


    I leaned down and ced a hand on the ground, focusing. I pulled aether from my core and moved it through my body to my hand. I formed the image of a string in a sea of stone in my head, and pushed aether to its tip, creating a ball. The actions flowed easily and smoothlypared to the first few times I''d tried. The first pulse flew out in a wave around me and in seconds returned, bringing with it information from the green, from the forest.


    Another wave pulsed and I continued for another two pulses before I stopped. From the information I''d gathered, there were no aether beasts within half a mile around me, in any direction, although there were a few regr animals. What was most important, though, was the tracks and disturbed nt life. Footprints, and branches, and tree limbs that had clearly been cut with a de.


    Zirani was right, this green sense was incredibly useful, and I marveled at how much I''d gotten in just a minute.


    The tracks made it easy to figure out where to head, and I began moving through the forest, using the information I''d acquired from my green pulse to make the trip easier. I avoided open space, and paths that ended in blocks, choosing to weave through the trees, and areas with plenty of cover. My steps were light, I knew where leaves, other things that could cause noise, and bushes would be, allowing me to avoid making sound and be aware of potential hiding spaces.


    After an hour, I leaned down and used green pulse again. This time there were aether beasts close by, two grendels, although they were stationary for the most part. I avoided them, and at one point used ashing vine to head up a tree. I entered a very clustered part of the forest and with bark armor andshing vine, I was able to move from tree to tree with far more ease than a normal human could.


    I felt like an animal, to be honest, and it felt exhrating in a way, using my techniques, weaving through the forest, that reminder of potential danger, a constant thought in my head.


    Two hourster, and more green pulses it seemed like I was going to make it to West Vale with no trouble, unfortunately, that''s when I ran into an aether beast.


    It had been sniffing the remains of what must have been some sort of animal when I stumbled across it. I almost managed to sneak by, but almostically a twig snapped under my foot.


    I sighed and took a fighting stance as the grendel turned to face me.


    Grendels were hunched back humanoid creatures that looked like small people covered in brown fur. They had ws and were quite muscr. They apparently came in different sizes but around West Vale, there were only lesser grendels.


    It let out a growl, that sounded part cough and charged at me, no thought, just the need to kill and eat. Grendels were dangerous, but they were stupid and one core beast with no affinity. Their cores contained only pure aether.


    There was a moment of panic as it charged, and I almost stood frozen, but then almost like a jolt of electricity, everything that had happened in the past two days seemed to pass through my mind''s eyes and time seemed to slow. I dodged its swipe easily, and struck its stomach with a bark-covered fist, and swept its legs out from its feet. It fell to the ground, and Ziranis words yed in my mind.


    ''Nature can be violent, uncaring''


    Ashing whip formed in my left hand and wrapped around its throat. I pulled it up just as it was about to hit the forest floor, and brought its face to collide with my right fist. It iled and tried to swipe at me, but I dodged and wrapped the vine around it whilst moving behind it. I pulled and shoved my knee into its back. A human would have done no damage, but I was at the first level of aether infusion. My body had been infused with aether and enhanced.


    When my knee connected with the grendels back, there was a sickening crack and it howled. I let my vine disperse and the grendel dropped to its knees. I moved up and took ahold of its head, and with a vicious twist, snapped its neck.


    It fell to the ground, and I stood there panting for a few seconds.


    "That was good, but you shouldn''t have let it make any noise, as that will attract others and you yed it out for too long. You could have ended that much quicker."


    I jumped slightly as Zirani''s voice sounded in my head. I''d forgotten she could do that, and though she was right, even with the criticisms I could somehow feel her pride through our bond and I smiled at the feeling.


    I didn''t spend any time trying to get the grendels core and instead headed away from the scene. Once I was far enough away, I used green pulse and continued onwards towards the town. Now that I''d fought and knew I could handle myself, at least against weaker aether beasts, I wasn''t as scared.


    Fortunately, I didn''t run into any other beasts and broke out of the forest just as it was hitting evening.. Once the town was in view I increased my pace, I was in the home stretch now and I was eager to get back to my home and my aunt, who was probably worried sick.

 Chapter 10 - 10

    <h4>Chapter 10 - 10</h4>


    I immediately noticed the changes as I got closer to town. At first, I just thought it was the merchant caravans, but as I got closer I spotted therge tents and stone buildings that had been erected outside the town wall. There were more caravans and other vehicles which I didn''t recognize parked next to the tents.


    The camp itself looked to be split into two, with half the tents white, while the others were grey and a mix of other colors, and there seemed to be a no-mansnd in between the two camps. Each camp was bustling with people in armor, robes and for a second I had no idea who they were, but then I noticed the gs and emblems.


    While I didn''t know much about other towns or cities, Orton was an exception since it was the closest city to West Vale, so the professors at the academy taught us a little about it, including the two sects that called it home.


    The emblems I saw were those of the twin horn sect and the steel heart sect. What in the world were they doing in a town like West Vale? It was clear they''d arrived with the merchants but why?


    My musing was interrupted by a loud shout.


    "Aiden!"


    I was close to the gates and one of the guards had called out to me.


    He rushed forward. "Oh thank god you''re ok, your aunt''s been worried sick. Come on."


    Before I could even reply, he grabbed my hand and started pulling me along, through the gate and towards my home.


    "What''s happening," I asked, not resisting. I was nning on heading home first anyways.


    He nced back at me. "You mean the sects?"


    His voice sounded bitter and angry for some reason.


    "They arrived yesterday and set up outside the walls. They say they''re here for recruitment, which doesn''t make sense since they''ve nevere here before, but that''s what they say."


    "It''s caused problems?" I asked.


    Heughed. "You''ve no idea. They run around like they own the ce and the only reason they don''t do what they want is because of the mayor and the other second core arcanists, even so, I''ve had to break up half a dozen fights when I was on patrol, and solve issues with the sect disciples not paying for things."


    That wasn''t a surprise. Strength was what mattered most in this world, and oftentimes if someone thought they could get away with something and not face consequences, they would. The recruitment though made no sense to me. West Vale wasn''t a town known for its arcanists or its talent. Most of the townspeople were only at their first core, which most people, even those who didn''t want to be arcanists, did for the boost in lifespan and benefits. This was a town of simple means, not a ce you''d recruit potential arcanists, not that the idea of joining a sect sounded bad. There were many benefits, but I''d think about thatter, for now, I needed to get back home to my aunt.


    The guard led me all the way through the city until we reached the part of town where I lived, and told me he''d let the academy know I was back. I thanked him and quickly made my way home.


    I didn''t knock, instead bursting into the house.


    I smiled as my aunt, who was sitting staring into a cup of tea, turned to me. Her eyes were angry, probably thinking someone had barged in, but then she realized it was me and was suddenly next to me in a sh, hugging me tightly. I hugged her back just as fiercely. Aunt jenna was the only family I had, and the person who''d raised me when my parents had died.


    "Don''t scare me like that," She said, pulling away to examine me. "You''re not hurt are you?."


    I shook my head. "Tired, but fine."


    She sat me down and proceeded to look me overpletely, not trusting my word when it came to my health.


    As she did, I examined her and couldn''t help but feel slightly guilty. Her grey eyes and bags under them and her graying ck hair were a mess.


    "Now stay still," She said. "I''m gonna do a quick check then rejuvenation."


    Unlike other arcanists in the city, she''d dedicated herself wholly to healing, having both her first and second core be the same affinity, life. I felt a wave of energy passes through, and this time I could sense it, and though I wasn''t able to tell much of what it was doing, it seemed simr to green pulse in a way. After that scan as I thought of it, she started pouring life aether in me and controlling it, to move to certain parts of my body. My fatigue faded along with aches and bruises that I hadn''t noticed.


    I closed my eyes and leaned back, letting out a contented sigh.


    "Better?"


    I nodded. "Better, though I could use some food."


    "I''ll get something cooking, but first why don''t you exin why you have a nature affinity for your first core."


    My eyes opened, and I turned to her. I puzzled on what to say, then decided on a mix of truth and lie. As much as I wanted to tell her everything, for now, I''d keep it a secret. "I reached the first stage of infusion and managed to take down an aether beast with a nature affinity after I split up from the rest of the group. I absorbed the essence, and then waited for a day before heading back here."


    A sudden thought urred to me. "How is everyone, did they all survive?"


    She eyed me for a moment, and for a second I thought she''d question me about the story, but then she nodded sadly. "Two hunters and four students died. Luten managed to survive, but one of his cores is now fractured. I do know that both your friends survived though."


    I sighed. I still felt sad for those who died, but most of my worry had been for my friends.


    "You rx and I''ll make you something to eat."


    I nodded, not wanting to move. I had a lot on my mind, but for now, I''d just rest for a bit.


    When she returned with a te of stir fry, I was close to falling asleep, but the smell of food kept me awake and I quickly ate, enjoying the taste of something that didn''t taste like cardboard with some bad voring. As I ate, my aunt asked me a few more questions just to make sure I was fine. I answered truthfully to most and assured her I was not traumatized, if anything I was better than ever now that I had my first core.


    After onest hug and promise that I wouldn''t be heading out of town tomorrow or anytime soon, I headed to my room. I would have to speak to her about leaving eventually, but not now. She was in a good mood and had probably had a hard time the past two days.


    I wondered why Zirani had been so quiet, but the moment Inded in my bed, I was fast asleep.

 Chapter 11 - 11

    <h4>Chapter 11 - 11</h4>


    I awoke the next day to the feeling of something snuggling up next to me and for a second I thought that I''d dreamed up heading through the forest and making it back to town, but after opening my eyes I realized Zirani must have left her core at some point while i''d been asleep.


    "Good morning," She said, sleepily, blinking up at me.


    "How long have you been there," I asked. I don''t mind, but it''d be a whole other thing if my aunt saw her and I wasn''t really in the mood to exin everything.


    She smiled. "Don''t worry I haven''t been here for long, and your aunt hasn''t seen me."


    Once again she''d read my thoughts.


    "How does that work?" I asked her. "Are you just reading my thoughts all the time or just some of the time?"


    "I have a constant sense of what you''re thinking, but I only get exact details if I focus," She replied. "And when I''m in our core, I always have a vague sense of things but I stay dormant most of the time. You''re not at the level where I can constantly be active."


    "Got it. You better head back into our core just in case my aunt''s still around."


    She pouted and I felt guilty, but I wasn''t at the level of strength where I could protect her or even myself for that matter if she was spotted.


    Zirani moved back into her core, and I got up out of bed and headed to the bathroom. After a quick shower and the use of some mouthwash, I headed down and ate a quick breakfast, this time taking the time to cook up some eggs and bacon. My aunt as usual was gone. She owned and worked at the only clinic in the town, and was very dedicated to her job. I imagined the sects had given her even more reason to leavete.


    The sect camps were something I wanted to visit, but first I needed to head to the academy and find my friends.


    The academy was bustling more than usual when I arrived and I had to stop as a few ssmates walked up to me and expressed their surprise at seeing me. I answered a few questions but quickly made my way to thergest building.


    My friends were in the training area that had once been a gymnasium, and both were doing practice drills. I watched as Leyton twirled a spear around then pulled it close and a secondter it struck out like a viper.


    Thomas''s hammer wasn''t as elegant, but the skill with which he wielded the hefty weapon wasn''t something to scoff at. To him, it was both a tool and a weapon, and he''d been using them since he''d started apprenticing under his father.


    He raised the hammer and brought it, stopping just before it struck the ground to pull it back then sweep the air in front of him.


    I looked over the rest of the room, noting the few others that were sparring, or just doing basic weapons exercises. It was mostly the younger students, which made sense. The others were either at the sect camps or already working. In West Vale like most other towns as far as I knew, most people began working as soon as they were able, for us it was as soon as you were educated.


    The weapons rack at the side of the room still had plenty of weapons, including the ive I''d practiced with so many times. I headed over, still unnoticed by my friends who were focused on their own training. The ive wasn''t anything special, made of iron with a simple curve design.


    I twirled it around my hands, enjoying the weight and heft of the weapon. I liked the variety the ive allowed me, though I could use a sword if need be, I just wasn''t as good with a regr de.


    I took one of the empty spots in the room and took a deep breath before slowly moving through the positions I''d been taught. Most of what I knew about the ive had been self-taught. Our physical teacher, professor Deon, had known the basics but had made it clear to me that I would have to find out more about it myself, which I had. The de swept through the air in wide arcs as I used the weapon''s full range, but then I pulled it back as if an imaginary enemy had closed the distance.


    Just as I was getting into the feel of the weapon, a voice knocked me out of my focus.


    "Aiden? Holy shit it really is you."


    I turned just a Leyton mmed into me and enveloped me in a hug. I chuckled and patted him on the back. "As much as I like you, I''m not into that."


    Heughed and punched me lightly. "I see you finally got your first core. What the hell happened?"


    "Aiden?"


    I postponed my exnations as Thomas walked over. "Oh, didn''t know you were back."


    "I told you he''d be fine," Leyton said, though the relief was clear in his voice. "A gale wolf ain''t enough to put him down."


    Thomas ced a hand on my shoulder and gave me a nod and smile. He wasn''t as lively or energetic as Leyton, but I understood the gesture. I told them the same thing that I''d told my aunt, and while Thomas seemed to want to ask some questions, Leyton took it all in stride.


    "Nature, huh? That''s interesting, though you gotta do what you have to, to survive."


    "That''s true," I said. "Though I wouldn''t expect to hear that from you."


    Thomas chuckled. "Apparently he''s changed now that he''s had a taste of ''true battle'' as he calls it. As if running and screaming is a true battle."


    Leyton crossed his arms. "I never said that."


    Thomas gave him a smile. "Sure, friend, whatever you say."


    Leyton turned back to me. "So did you see the sects? Crazy huh? Never expected them toe here."


    "Neither did I," I replied. "You heard anything about that?"


    Thomas shook his head. "No, but we did hear there''s gonna be a friendly tournament between the two sects, and anyone who joins can participate. There''s gonna be prizes for the top five."


    That piqued my interest. "Prizes?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what, but me and Tommy here are gonna head to camps in a bit, wanna tag along?"


    "I told you never to call me that," Thomas grumbled. "Want me to call you La?"


    "Alright, calm down," Leyton said soothingly.


    God, how I''d missed this. The simple back and forth was something I was used to and for a moment in the forest, I never thought I''d experience it again.


    "I''lle along."


    I wanted to see the camps for myself, and who knew, perhaps I''d join one, though I always imagined myself, venturing out into the wilds to carve my own path.


    There was a giggle in my head at that, and I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes as I focused back on the conversation between my friends.


    "Come on, let''s go, I even heard they have an auction house."


    He quickly ced his spear back on the rack and we followed suit, making our way out of the academy, together.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    <h4>Chapter 12 - 12</h4>


    The sect camps wererger than they seemed at first sight and weren''t set up as haphazardly as I''d first thought. Both sects had set up theirrgest tents near the center while the living areas were clearly set up furthest away from the other sect. The no man''snd was bare of anything, though people of both sides watched the other.


    While I''d known about the sects I hadn''t known that there were this hostile. That added anotheryer to any possible decision I might make today. If I chose one then I damned any possible rtionship with the other.


    "Which one do we go to first?" Leyton asked.


    "Steel heart," I said at the same time Thomas said, "Twin Horn."


    We nced at each other.


    "Rock, paper, scissors?"


    I nodded and after a quick match where my rock lost to his paper, we headed towards the twin horn sect but stopped as Leyton didn''t move.


    "Why don''t we just go to the auction house the merchants set up every year then choose a sect. We can ask about sects there as well."


    Thomas nodded in agreement.


    "Another smart idea," I said. "You sure the real Leyton didn''t go missing in the forest and you''re just a doppelganger."


    He rolled his eyes while Thomas chuckled.


    The auction house was arge stone building that the merchants set up every year when they came. It was three stories high and was set up and formed by earth-core arcanists. Its design was in and if we didn''t already know what was inside we would have never guessed it was an auction house.


    It was set up away from either of the sect camps and unlike other years there were guards patrolling the area around the building, more specifically they were watching the sect disciples and it was clear why.


    Any time a twin horn disciple passed a steel heart disciple they red at each other.


    "Man they really don''t like each other," Leytonmented as we neared the auction house.


    "We need to take care to not get involved with any of them if we''re not nning to join either sect."


    "He''s right," I agreed.


    We entered the stone building and my eyes were immediately drawn in half a dozen directions. The auction house had stands and stalls showing off various products, and a reception area for anyone who needed help. There wasn''t anything too shocking since it was only the first floor but it was better than almost anything we had in town.


    "Come in I wanna check out the spears," Leyton rushed over to a rack of spears, Thomas and I following behind.


    "Can you actually even afford anything here?" Thomas asked.


    He had a point. Even the cheapest item probably cost a high amount of silver or a few gold, not that it wasn''t worth it, but it was obvious to anyone we were being charged more since there was nowhere else we could get it. It wasn''t like we could hop on over to Orton


    "I''ve been saving up," Leyton replied, looking over a spear with red markings and a gleaming steel point. "I may not be as rich as him¨C" He pointed in my direction. "But I still have quite a bit."


    I sighed. Not this again. My aunt was the only aether healer in town and the mayor made sure she was kept happy and well paid, which meant I never needed for coin. At one point in time, Leyton had started calling me a rich boy but after a match in the sparring ring, he''d stopped.


    "It doesn''t matter anyway," I said. "I''m not getting anything today."


    "Yeah well¨C"


    Leyton''s reply was cut off by a familiar voice.


    "Well, look what we have here," Jason said, walking up to us with his two hanger-ons to either side of him. "I heard you died, a shame that it wasn''t true."


    "Oh look it''s dumb, dumber, and even dumber," Leyton said as though he hadn''t heard Jason. "Guys we better be careful. I heard they learned a new technique that lowers the IQ of anyone around them. It''s called passive stupidity, their masters of it."


    Jason''s face went red with anger and he took a threatening step forward as I held in myughter. Thomas had a hand over his mouth and even a nearby stall keeper had a smile on his face, his lips twitching as he tried to hold back hisughter.


    "You wanna say that again?" Jason growled, his hands balled into fists and a red shimmer appeared around them.


    "Did you not hear the first time, oh yeah I forgot, the passive stupidity also affects hearing."


    Jason raised a fist but Leyton didn''t blink or move, which may have seemed stupid to anyone who didn''t know the rules of the auction house.


    A guard appeared next to Jason andid a hand in his raised arm. "No fighting."


    Jason turned his re to the guard. "He insulted my honor and the honor of the twin horn."


    I hadn''t really paid much attention to his clothing but looking closer, I saw that he was wearing the whitebat robes of a twin horn disciple, although his seemed fancier than the others I''d seen.


    Leyton scoffed. "You have no honor you shit stain and if the twin horn sect took you in then they must be really bad at picking disciples."


    I didn''t think that Jason''s face could get any redder but it did and for a second I thought steam might starting out of his ears.


    "That''s enough disciple." A loud voice rang out and in walked a short and lean man with slicked-back brown hair. He was dressed in the samebat robes as Jason and had an air of self-importance and arrogance.


    His eyes moved over the three of us and he drew closer and I saw a sh of hate and anger as they moved over Leyton. "Keep to the rules. They can mock all they want in here but outside well¡­"


    He let his words trail off and a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. He was only a first-core arcanist, but from what I could sense he was at the peak, not to mention he was part of the twin horn sect. We didn''t need the trouble.


    Just as Leyton looked like he was about to say something else, he''d never been good at stopping once he got going, another voice rang out.


    "That''s enough kid, you''ve given me a goodugh so I''ll handle this for you."


    A man in his early twenties with short steel-colored hair that looked like actual metal pushed off a wall he''d been leaning on nearby and I realized I hadn''t noticed him at all. He''d been masking his aether but not anymore. His second core was clear and he moved with an aura of self-confidence that was hard to mistake. Compared to the Twin horn disciple who was short and lean, he was tall and muscr.


    He stopped next to Leyton and ced a hand on his shoulder. "Still bullying and picking on juniors I see, Ewin."


    He nodded to Jason. "And teaching your own disciple to act the same. And here I thought your sect couldn''t get any lower."


    "Markem," Ewin growled. "You mean to interfere? I didn''t realize the steel heart sect protected weaklings like these."


    "Oh, I n to do more than interfere." He smiled, although it was more feral than friendly. "I''m afraid these juniors are under my protection and well if you touch them¡­"


    He didn''t need to finish the sentence, the meaning was clear.


    Ewin looked like he wanted to strike Markem but held back. He turned around and began walking away, Jason and his hanger-ons following behind him. He nced back just before he left. "This isn''t over."


    With those words said, he left the auction house.


    Leyton let out a relieved-sounding breath.. "Well, that was dramatic."

 Chapter 13 - 13

    <h4>Chapter 13 - 13</h4>


    I turned around to face Markem once Ewin and Jason had gone. "Thank you."


    He shrugged. "No problem, Your friend gave me quite theugh and embarrassed them in the process, which puts him on my good side, besides I hate those of twin horn."


    "Are they all like that?" Thomas asked.


    "Pretty much," Markem replied. "They''re not the friendly sort, even to their own members. To them, it''s all about power, which isn''t wrong, though the way they go about it is more of a detriment to themselves than a help, but that''s just my opinion. You might want to be careful, they don''t let things go easy."


    I frowned. That was just what we needed, sect disciples with a grudge after us. I didn''t want to get involved with any of that.


    Markem must have noticed my worry because he turned to me and smiled. "There is a way to protect yourself if you''re willing, and has the added benefit of giving you a chance at gaining some experience."


    "What?" I asked suspiciously.


    He spread his arms out. "Joining the steel heart of course. Unlike those twin horn idiots as your friend put it, we don''t teach our disciples to bully those below them for no reason and our rules are far less restrictive than theirs."


    "How so?''


    I''d already been thinking of joining a sect, and there was no way I was joining the twin horn now, which only left me with the option to join the steel heart sect or none at all.


    "Well could say we''re a mix between a sect and a mercenary guild. All we ask is that our members remain loyal, follow simple rules, give a cut of what they earn to the sect and contribute to its defense or any ns we might have. The twin horn will have you swearing binding oaths and it''s more of a job there. They''ve probably already suckered a few people into joining, and they''ll end up as servants or cannon fodder."


    "Why should we believe you?" Leyton asked, giving word to the thoughts I''d had.


    "You don''t," He said nonchntly. "I''m not asking you to, I''m just answering a question. If you wanna join a sect anytime soon then your only choice is the steel heart sect or none at all. The tournament taking ce the day after tomorrow is only avable for sect disciples of the outer rank, so if you wanna get in on it you''ll have to join. We have contracts ready, just head to the secondrgest tent in our camp."


    He turned and walked out of the auction house leaving us to ponder his offer. He was right in that if I wanted to join a sect then the steel heart was the only option, but would it not just be better to go it alone? I could head to Orton with the caravan but then woulde the trouble of finding ces to grow. The sects probably had aether towers or at least the location of towers, and other resources that wouldn''t be easy to get without them.


    I sighed. "I think I''m probably gonna end up joining."


    "It doesn''t matter to me," Thomas said. "I''ll be staying in town."


    "Same," Leyton said. "My da''s still has a lot to teach me."


    Leyton and Thomas wanted to continue looking around the auction house, but I begged off, not really in the mood anymore. I was in a dilemma.


    "Before we start losing hope, let''s check what the prizes are and ask around about the steel heart. If the others are anything like him then it won''t be too bad, although these sects¡­ barely qualify, but it''s expected above the great scar."


    Zirani''s voice broke me out of my stupor, and I opened my mouth to reply, but then thought better of it. I''d probably look like a weirdo talking to myself, so instead, I tried to think back to her.


    "Are these sects not normal below the great scar?"


    She chuckled. "There are no lesser sects like this below the great scar. Let''s put it this way. People below the great scar call this ce the peacefulnd."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, we''re gonna need to get you ready before we cross the scar. That in and of itself will be a challenge unless we join the expeditions that take ce every few years."


    The peacefulnds? What the hell sort of ce was below the great scar if they called the northern ins the peacefulnds.


    I headed towards the steel heart camp, and towards the secondrgest tent. On the way, I stopped to ask someone if I was going in the right direction and unlike the twin horn disciple, he answered politely and told me my decision to join was a good one. I did ask about the prizes as well, and they seemed pretty good, but it was when he got to the third-ce prize that I felt my core freeze. Just for a second, then a wave of shock passed through the link between me and Zirani.


    I stood there frozen.


    "You ok?"


    I nodded and thanked him for his help.


    "Zirani what is it?" I asked once the steel heart disciple had gone.


    Her voice was full of shock.. "A warp seed, they have a damn warp seed."

 Chapter 14 - 14

    <h4>Chapter 14 - 14</h4>


    "What the hell''s a warp seed?"


    "A mutation relic," She said in an awed tone. "I didn''t ever expect to find one here, although it could very well be something else, I''ve never heard anything that shares a name with the warp seed."


    "What''s a mutation relic," I asked. If Zirani was acting this shocked and awed then it must be something interesting.


    "They''re items that can grant an arcanist''s core the aspects of another affinity, although in a different way. A warp seed would grant a nature affinity core, a spacial aspect."


    "What do you mean?''


    She paused for a few moments clearly trying to think of how best to exin what she meant. "Think of it like this. A space affinity core deals with maniption of space, shortening, lengthening, teleportation, and other things. A warp seed would grant those abilities to someone''s nature core, but in a way that involves the original nature. Imagine entering a tree then appearing at another a mile away, using them as portals. That''s just one example. It doesn''t grant you the affinity, instead, it mutates your affinity. It''s called a mutation, because nature has no control over space, not in the arcane, not naturally at least. The warp seed would grant us that control via the affinity we already possess. Another I can think of is a death spark, which colors an arcanist''s lighting ck and grants the abilities of the death affinity. There is a limit of course, but the mutation grows just like everything else."


    "Why is it not the first ce prize then?" I asked.


    The warp seed sounded like an ancient artifact that entire sects would start wars over, and yet hear it was as a third-ce prize or was it no big deal for them. I shook my head, no that didn''t make sense. Zirani was from below the great scar and it was a shock to her.


    "They very well might not know what it is," Zirani replied. "Expeditions from below the scar to the northern ins only happen every ten years or so, and even then they never leave the border cities. The quality and the density of the aether here is awful, and most are scared it will affect that. It won''t of course, all it means is that it''s harder to progress. Aiden, if this is an actual warp seed, we need to get our hands on it at any cost. This isn''t an opportunity we can afford to waste."


    That meant I was definitely joining the steel heart then. That warp seed sounded like a godsend. No one had the space affinity in West Vale, simply because it was rare, and now I had a chance to gain the abilities of the space affinity to a degree, but not only that. If what Zirani said was true then it would augment my nature core.


    I turned and continued on my way to the secondrgest tent.


    There were a few peopleing and going when I arrived, but for the most part, it was pretty empty, although Markem was there and his eyes lit up when he spotted me.


    "Come to Join?"


    I nodded, and for a second he seemed taken aback.


    "What, no questions? No suspicions?"


    I shook my head. "I heard about the prizes."


    A look of understanding came over his face, although I doubted he clearly understood, not that I was going to tell him. If people found out what the warp seed really was then I''d never get my hands on it.


    "Well luckily for you, I can help that along," He said. "Just wait here for a few while I get the contract and one of the training spaces ready."


    He left and returned a momentter with a contract that was surprisingly short. It was easy to understand and honestly, it was shocking how little the requirements were of the steel heart. It was as he''d put it back at the auction house. It was more of a mercenary guild, or bounty hunters guild.


    "I sign and that''s it?"


    He shook his head and a smile bloomed on his face. "No, you''ll be taking a quickbat test. If you pass you can sign and join, if you fail then better luck next time."


    While was his smile growing? Hold on¡­


    "You?"


    He nodded. "I don''t expect you to beat me, but show me your skills and why you''re worthy to join the sect."


    "Ok," I replied. It''s not like I could refuse. If I wanted that mutation relic then I needed to join a sect, and I sure as hell wasn''t joining the twin horn sect.


    Markem led me out of the tent and to an area of small fields outside of the camp. It was the furthest thing away from the twin horn camp and looked to have been made by stone affinity arcanists. The ground had been changed and marked, and now there were decent-sized rectangles, where people were sparring or just training.


    "Alright I''ll be holding back, but not by much. I want to see what you can do. Remember your goal isn''t to win but to show me what you can do."


    I nodded and took a ce opposite to him on the field he''d picked. Nearby arcanists stopped and whispered began. I swear I even heard someone offering bets, but I put that out of my mind quickly in favor of focusing on Markem.


    He had no weapons on him, instead, he just stood there, a grin on his face.


    "On my mark. Three, Two, One, Go!"


    I shot to my right as he closed the distance. At the same time, I focused and pulled aether from my core, weaving it correctly, and forming two bark bracers. I wasn''t going to beat him, and he''d said that he wanted to see what I could do, and I needed tost long enough to show him.


    He was faster than me, being at his second core, and he quickly turned and shot for me. His right fist moved to strike at my face, and I barely managed to dodge and return a quick left jab. He blocked, but I was already moving into the next strike. A lot of the fighting techniques Zirani had shown me relied on this principle. A chain of attack that wove together, but not in a linear way. The attacks could be changed out. My low kick hit his legs, although it didn''t budge him and his own knee managed to graze my side as I leaped back to get some distance. I let out a grunt. That ncing blow would definitely leave a bruise.


    "Impressive, but I want to see more."


    Before he could close the distance, I formed twoshing vines and sent one towards him while I wrapped the other around one of my bark bracers. I wanted to get one good shot in before this fight ended, and cause at least a little damage. He dodged the vine, but I could change its direction with ease. It came back around, and wrapped around one of his arms, distracting him momentarily. I rocketed from my position and closed the gap. He pulled on the vine, but I had already let it go. I struck out at his face, and he dogged and a smile appeared on his face. He probably thought the fight was over, but just as he went to counter-attack, the whip on my bracer acted, spinning rapidly as it unwrapped from my bracer, and smacking him in the face directly. I''d never expected to hit his face with a punch, it had just been to set up for this attack.


    It struck with a loud smack, and although nothing broke, the nasty red mark was definitely visible.


    He froze and I took the opportunity to move back.


    "Well, I''ll be," He muttered. I expected him to be mad, but to my surprise, he had a wide smile on his face. "I think we''re done here, you''re more than qualified to join."


    It was then that I noticed the small crowd that had gathered around us.


    "I can''t believe he actually hit Markem," One person said.


    "I''ve never seen a nature affinity arcanist fight like that, did you see those vine whips?"


    "It seemes another recruit has joined us today," A loud yet calm voice spoke. The crowd parted as an elderly-looking man walked up to the field.


    Markem bowed. "Elder Samuel."


    Not really knowing what else to do, I followed suit, but to my surprise Elder Samuelughed.


    "You know I don''t care for that," Samuel said before turning to me. "Your fighting skills are quite impressive as is your use of techniques. I''m d you''ve chosen to join us. Markem, has he signed yet?"


    "Not yet, elder."


    "Then get it done," Samuel said.


    We left after that, and it only took a minute for me to sign the contract, and collect a set of casual robes, andbat robes, both with simple cleaning enchantments. I''d be getting a medallion when we arrived in Orton, but for now, the robes would have to do, not that he was worried about anyone impersonating a sect member. There weren''t that many in West Vale and he knew them all by heart.


    "I hope I made the right choice," I said to Zirani as I headed home.


    "You did. Trust me this isn''t something we can afford to let go of. That warp seed will help tremendously with your development."


    "I guess tomorrow gonna be a training day then?"


    "Oh yes.. We need to make sure you''re as ready as can be."

 Chapter 15 - 15

    <h4>Chapter 15 - 15</h4>


    My aunt was waiting for me when I arrived home, much to my surprise. It was onlyte afternoon and usually, she was in her clinic up until early night, healing patients, helping, and I would have guessed with the sects around she''d been home eventer.


    That in and of itself was odd, but what was odder was the look on her face. It was sadness mixed with eptance.


    "Aunty, what''s wrong?''


    Seeing her like this always got me worried. She was always naturally calm and rxed. She''\\\\d seen the worst type of wounds, and faced aether beasts.


    She sighed and motioned me to take a seat on the couch beside her.


    "Aunty?"


    "You''re leaving aren''t you?" She asked though it was more a statement than a question.


    I stiffened. I was going to tell her obviously but i;d nned to do so tomorrow when I''d figured out what to say.


    "Yes, I joined the steel heart sect today."


    She smiled sadly and leaned her head on my shoulder. "I expected as much. You know I knew this day was going toe, but time''s gone by so soon. You''re all grown up and ready to venture out into the world."


    "You''re not mad?"


    Sheughed. "Why would I be mad? I knew this day wasing from the moment you began down the path of an arcanist, and sometimes you get that faraway look in your eye. You remind me of her you know."


    I tried to keep my shock from showing, but I doubted I did a good job of it. She rarely ever talked about my mother or my father. She''d only ever told me that they''d died when I was little and she took me in.


    "I have something to tell you, Aiden." She sighed. "Something you need to know before you go."


    "What?"


    She reached into one of her pockets and pulled out an odd-looking ne. The string that tied it together was pitch ck and seemed to have been made from darkness itself, but the main part of the ne was a gold coin-shaped medallion with ck engravings. There was a symbol at its center but I had no idea what it was. It looked like some sort of aether beasts, though none like I''d ever seen.


    "This belonged to your mother and she gave it to me when she left, to give to you when I deemed the time was right."


    I stared down at the odd-looking ne until her words hit me like a freight train.


    "When she left? Not when she died?"


    She nodded, a sad smile on her face. "You mother and father aren''t dead. I don''t why she told me to tell you that, but she said they would know, and it was for your own safety so I yed along."


    I stared at her in shock, my mind not able to process what was going on. My parents were alive? They''d left me, but why? My mind began running in circles as the same question yed over and over in my head and that sadness at never being able to see my parents changed into curiosity at what my parents would be like, what they would look like.


    "Why?" I said. My voice was rough and raw with emotion. "Why?Tell me, please."


    There was faint dampness to her eyes now and she wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a fierce hug. "I don''t know why she left, Aiden. She wouldn''t tell me, she only said that it was best if you remained hidden for as long as possible, or if possible, lived a normal life, although I think that was a distant hope for her."


    So she''d left to keep me safe? From what though? My entire life I thought my parents were dead and that my aunt was the only family I had, and now I''d just been told my parents were alive and that they''d left me because I would have been in some kind of danger? This was too much for me to take.


    I pulled away.


    "Did they tell you where they went?" I asked.


    "They''re beyond the great scar, Aiden," Jenna said. "She left with your father shortly after you were born."


    "My father," I muttered. I had a father, a living father.


    I looked back down at the ne and reached for it. She let me take it, and I brushed a finger across the surface of the coin-shaped medallion. My finger tingled at the touch.


    "I think I''m gonna head to my room," I said. "I need some time to think."


    "Of course," She said. "I''ll be here if you need me. Im¡­ sorry Aiden."


    This time I gave her a hug. "You raised me, Aunty, you don''t have a damn thing to be sorry about."


    I headed up to my room and closed the door behind me before flopping down on my bed. A momentter, Zirani appeared next to me and took my hand in her own. I squeezed it. It felt veryfortable and reassuring, having ehr with me, knowing that I would never be alone.


    "You ok?"


    I hesitated. "Yes? No? I don''t know. I think I''m just in shock."


    I rolled over and pressed my face into my pillow. "This entire week has been one shock after another. I nearly die, I bond with a jungle queen, sects arrive, I join a sect, and now I find out my parents are still alive."


    "That''s a good thing, no?"


    I flipped onto my back and stared up at the ceiling. "I suppose."


    Zireaniy down next to me and ced her head on my shoulder. "Don''t let this disrupt your goals. We''re still training tomorrow, and you have another reason to get stronger. Your parents are beyond the great scar. If you ever want to meet them then you need to be strong enough that you can join the next expedition when it leaves."


    She was right.. If I wanted to ever meet my parents, I needed to get stronger and cross the great scar.

 Chapter 16 - 16

    <h4>Chapter 16 - 16</h4>


    Zirani wasn''t kidding when she said we''d be training harder.


    Early morning found Zirani and I venture out of the town with a few packs of provisions in tow. She wanted to spend the entire day training and didn''t want to have toe back when I became hungry or thirsty. I felt a bit bad as I''d told my aunt I wouldn''t be heading out of town, but I wasn''t even going to be a mile away. We were only heading to a hidden area I''d found a few years back. It was nothing special, just a clearing surrounded by trees but it would do the job and grant privacy.


    Zirani''s general idea for the training was to improve what I already knew rather than teach me more.


    "If we had more time I''d teach you other techniques, but the tournament is tomorrow, so we''ll stick to what you already know."


    We started with basicbat training and once again, she whooped me most of the time, although it wasn''t as one-sided now, and she had to use more effort to put me down, and a few times I actually almost managed a ncing blow. She had me use only my fists with no technique and taught me a few grapples and tricks to use when fighting human opponents at close range.


    Only arcanists at the first core would be allowed to participate, and Zirani said they wouldn''t have too many techniques and would still for the most part be relying on traditionalbat. I argued that I should be using a ive, but she said that it would take more time to incorporate the technique with it and that we only had a day. As much as I hate to admit it, she was right, though I still wished I could use one.


    After the first hour, we switched frombat training to techniques and things ramped up to a new level. She wanted me to be able to form techniques under pressure and gave me a time limit for each. If I failed to form the technique in the time she''d given, then she wouldy me out t, but if I did she wouldn''t. I must have been flipped onto my back half a dozen times before I managed it with one of the techniques. It''s hard to focus when someone''s eyes are locked onto you and they look like they''re about to destroy you. Despite her appearance, when she was fighting her aurapletely changed. The level of focus was insane. Her mind waspletely bare of anything but the fight.


    She also had me attempting to form multiple techniques at the same time, which was far more difficult than I first expected. Trying to focus on two separate things that seemed simr was hard because I kept making mistakes and making changes to a technique that was meant for the other, which led to the technique dispersing oring out half-formed. My face still stung from where my own whip had smacked me.


    Even through all of it, I continued and didn''tin. I knew why she was pushing me this hard and if I gave up now then how could I possibly ever think of venturing out of West Vale or crossing the great scar. I needed more training and more experience, and the pain was only temporary. That was something my aunt had taught me.


    The green pulse wasn''t something she had me training on. She said she wanted to teach me how to use it while moving and from my feet, but not today. There were plenty of things she wanted to teach me, but today was allbat,bat,bat.


    She allowed a few breaks of course to drink some water and get something to eat, but that was about it, and afterward, she only increased the pace.


    At one point I found myself struggling to get back up. My entire body ached and my arms felt limp and useless.


    "Come on, Aiden, get up."


    "I don''t think I can," I said through gritted teeth.


    There was silence for a second before she moved closer. "I was going to tell you this tomorrow but I''ll say it now instead." She leaned down to whisper in my ear. "If you manage to get the warp seed I''ll give you¡­ another more passionate prize."


    My mind froze for a second then I realized what she meant, and heat flooded my face as images came to run through my kind. My mouth went dry and new strength surged into my arms as I pushed myself to my feet.


    "Are you serious?"


    She smiled. "I am. I''ve neverid with a human male before and well¡­ we are bonded now, it''s going to get to that point eventually, why not shorten the time, but only if you get the seed."


    "This seed is really that important isn''t it?"


    "More than you know," She said. "I''ve seen mutation relics before, but a warp seed is by far the rarest I''ve ever seen. A spacial mutation for nature? That''s not something we can let slip from us. I want you to grow stronger and this will help solve so many problems."


    "There are other benefits?"


    She nodded. "Benefits that will help you increase in power at a faster rate. I''ve already told you how backwards the northern ins are, well there are other things. The quality and density of the aether here is terrible. There''s a reason those thate from beyond the great scar every ten years haven''t taken thend yet. It isn''t worth it and raising people here would only hurt them. This seed will help us shorten the gap to your second core. We want to be ready when the next expeditiones in so we can leave with them."


    "Do you know when the next time they''lle is?"


    "Before¡­" She grew quiet and an overwhelming sense of hatred and rage became visible to me through our link before she rangled it under control."


    "Around a year and a half, I think, now¡­ let''s get back to training."


    She quickly turned away from me, hiding her expression. Holy fuck that had been a lot of emotion. She hadn''t told me how she''d ended up in the warehouse, but apparently, it was a touchy subject.


    We got back to training, and I quickly put what had happened to the back of my mind. I wanted to know, but it wasn''t really relevant now, and we were stuck together, so she would eventually tell me one way or another. I wasn''t in a rush.


    We practiced and practiced until well past afternoon and even then she wanted to go on, but I informed her that my aunt wouldn''t be pleased and it was best if I got back before her. She had keen sense and it would just be like her to know where I''d been from my smell or the dirt on my clothes. Zirani rnted hesitantly, and we quickly headed back home.


    I immediately headed to take a shower while Zirani moved back into her core.


    I let out a sigh as the grime and dirt were washed away. I finished up and headed to the living room. To my surprise, Zriani left her core once more and took a seat on the couch.


    "You sure that''s a good idea?"


    "Is your aunting home soon?"


    I thought about it then shook my head. Aunty would probably be another hour so Ziranai would stay out for a bit longer. Usually, I''d wait for my aunt to get home so she could make something since she was by far the better cook but I was too hungry for that so I cooked up some meat and potatoes, nothing fancy.


    I was just about finished eating when shock poured down the link between me and Zirani. I frowned and rushed out of the kitchen to find my Aunt in the door, staring wide-eyed at Zirani who was staring back, equally wide-eyed.


    "Oh fuck."

 Chapter 17 - 17

    <h4>Chapter 17 - 17</h4>


    I looked from my aunt to Zirani, trying to figure out what to do, but before I could speak or do anything, Zirani stood and bowed low to Jenna.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, miss Jenna. I''m Zirani, Aiden''s first core aether beasts."


    She soundedpletely calm, and if not for our bond I would have thought so, but I felt the nervousness and fear she had, but to my surprise and hers, my aunt''s shock faded into surprise. She turned to me with a questioning look before looking back at Zirani.


    "I see," She said. "Well, I can''t say I was expecting Aiden to have the necessary bloodline for this to be possible."


    I blinked. "Wait what? You know?"


    She chuckled. "Your mother taught me a lot before she left, and one of his father''s aether beasts was like her, though he was a wyvern I think. Hold on, is this what happened when you went missing? you absorbed her essence and bonded?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, she''s the only reason I survived."


    "Then I''m very grateful," Jenna said. "Although correct me if I''m wrong, why would a jungle queen bond with a first core arcanist."


    That wasn''t a surprise. She had tons of knowledge on aether beasts. In fact, it was from her books that I''d learned about Zigan''s.


    "I was dying. Aiden came along and I saw a chance to live, plus it helps that I like him."


    "Oh really?" Jenna turned and gave me an amused look. "I bet he likes you."


    My face heated and I coughed. "So anyway, I guess I don''t need to hide you anymore huh Zirani?"


    "Not from me," Jennamented. "But you''d better keep her a secret from anyone else. They''d kill you for a change at her. I''m assuming you don''t want to tell me because you thought I''d be scared? Shocked?''


    "Something like that," I replied.


    "Well I''ve had a long day, so I''m gonna go take a shower, then we can talk about this over dinner, ok?"


    Zirani and I nodded in unison.


    "Ok then."


    She left up the stairs and I let out an explosive sigh of relief as she left. Holy hell my heart had been beating fast. I flopped down onto one of the couches, joined by Zirani a momentter. That had gone far, far better than I had ever expected, and I was suddenly very thankful my aunty knew a lot.


    Zirani leaned her head on my shoulder. "It''s been quite a while since I felt shocked like that. I guess I''m still not used to this form."


    I felt a pang of guilt but she must have felt it too as she turned to face me with a stern look. "Don''t feel guilty. I''m alive because of you, it''s just¡­ hard, but we''ll get back there together and I''ll be even stronger next time, speaking of which this means we can train in your home."


    I snorted. "Why don''t you tell that to my aunty. I don''t think she''s gonna let that slide in her house. She''s not fond of violence."


    "There''s other forms of training. We can work on your technique and the speed at which you form them. It may not help a ton, but there''s no harm in trying."


    I sighed and began pulling aether from our core. It was hard toin or argue when she made such a reasonable point, and it''s not like it would be as hard as before since I didn''t have hering at me with the intent toy me t and bruised.


    I was still training when my Aunty returned, dressed in more casual clothes,pared to the white robes and doctors'' get-ups she usually wore.


    "I''ll get dinner started in the meanwhile why don''t you tell me what really happened out there."


    So I told her as she cooked. I told her about the cave, the warehouse, the training, and everything else we''d done including about the warp seed. I could trust my aunt, so I wasn''t worried about telling her.


    "So you''ve been training all day and even some at home, from what I sensed."


    I nodded. "We really need that warp seed."


    "It will be a boon to Aiden''s growth," Zirani added.


    "All grown up indeed." My aunt sighed. "Dinners ready, so let''s eat."


    To my surprise, Zirani joined us. She didn''t need to eat, but she could and sheplimented the food as did I. Like usual she was a far better cook than I was and I was still hungry after my meat and potatoes so I fished everything on my te.


    "So you''re confident you can ce third?"


    "I am," Zirani said before I could speak. "Aiden is a fast learner and doesn''tin when we train. He has a natural aptitude for the arcane and a willingness to learn and listen."


    Aunty smiled. "That''s good to hear. I know you''re going to leave but I can''t help worrying of course."


    "I''ll be back," I said. "I n to get strong enough that I can go anywhere I please and I wille back for you."


    "I believe you, Aiden," she replied. "Now how about some dessert?"


    Zirani smiled and I leaned back, just enjoying having the two most important people to me by my side. I''d only known ZIrani for a few days, but she was very important to me. Just as I''d saved her life, she''d saved mine.


    Together we were going to reach the heights of the arcane.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    <h4>Chapter 18 - 18</h4>


    The tournament was to take ce outside the city near the camps and I expected it to be some sort of circr arena, but when I arrived early morning the next day, instead I found something different. Rows of stone seats had been set up, opposite each other, looking down on arge stage that had been cut up into six smaller stages. One side of seats was meant for the twin horn and the other for the steel heart while the townsfolk seemed to have a section for themselves separate from the two. It looked a lot less fancy than I expected, but then again it''s not like they''d had much time. Actually, this tournament was odd for a few reasons. Usually, you''d expect a week or more of warning before the beginning of a tournament, but this had been rushed. They''d arrived and not three dayster a tournament was taking ce.


    There was definitely something more going on that I wasn''t seeing, but for now, I pushed those thoughts to the back of my mind. I had to win my fights today.


    There wasn''t any sign-up process for the tournament, instead, those who met the criteria and wanted to participate were to arrive and wait. I quickly found the mass of people easily. As they were currently in a standoff. The twin horn and steel hearts had made two groups and were ring at each other.


    "Bloody hell. I need to learn the history between these two."


    I quickly made my way to the steel heart group, getting nods from them, and sneers and res from the twin horn sect. I spotted Jason and shot him a smirk and twirled my fingers around my head. His face grew red, and he moved to take a step towards me, but every gaze of the steel hearts shot to him as he took a step forward. He suddenly thought better of it, and settled with a re instead.


    "All right, that''s enough, save it for the field."


    I recognized that voice.


    I turned to watch as my physical training teacher walked up to us. Professor Deon was a giant of a man with hands that looked like they could crush your head. He was also the strongest arcanist in the town. It made sense that they wouldn''t have anyone from the sects overseeing things and they would obviously favor their own sect.


    "All right, stand still while I take a quick count¡­ Alright, there''s an even forty-eight, this will make things easy. This tournament is going to be a two-day affair, today will decide who enter the finals tomorrow. You''ll each have two matches and those who win their matches will move on, while those who lose will be eliminated. I take it I don''t need to exin anything else? Good, also no killing. If you kill someone then not only will you be eliminated but you will be severely punished, and I don''t mean some sort of fine, I mean something more along the lines of cracking a core."


    A few faces went pale at that. Cracking a core meant crippling at best and death at worst.


    "Alright, I see you all understand. I''m gonna give you a number between one and twenty-four."


    He moved from person to person. I ended up with five, which meant I was facing a scrawny-looking girl with a nasty case of stink eye who was giving me quite the look.


    "Alright, you all have your numbers. Six numbers will be called out at a time. You''ll head out onto the arena and fight. Rules are simple, fight till they''re knocked out, or surrender. If you go too far, you will be stopped."


    Was the chance of that happening really that high? I looked at the two groups ring at each other with a lot more than simple malice. Ok, so maybe there was a high chance.


    We waited as the first few numbers were called up.


    "Ten, Twelve, Six, Twenty-one, Four, Sixteen."


    The fights were a lot less impressive than I expected and I quickly understood why Zirani was so baffled by people shouting out the names of techniques. Several times I had to look away as someone shouted out the name of a technique. The fights didn''t go on for too long, usually, only one good strike enough to end it, or a technique hitting, and they were a lot cruder than I expected. I was able to sense aether now, and the way they were forming their technique was like someone trying to mold stonepared to Zirani methods which felt like weaving strings or molding y. It worked, but the effects for the amount of work were awful. In the time one of them took to form a simple firebolt, I could have made twoshing vines and covered arge part of my body in bark armor.


    I really was damn lucky to have a teacher like Zirani, and just how backwards were the northern inspared to everyone else?


    The fighting styles varied widely. It was clear as day the sects didn''t teach their disciple fighting styles or even had specific fight styles. I saw some people trying to brute force matches, while others used the most obvious techniques. One guy actually had the nerve to try and headlock another.


    Several times I felt Zirani amusement and¡­ pity? yeah, that was definitely pity.


    "It''s like watching toddlers fighting," Shemented mentally.


    "You know what? I actually understand what you mean."


    By the time my number was called up I felt utterly confident in my victory. The twin horn girl stared at me with malice and eager anticipation. I just smiled, this girl didn''t know what wasing to her.


    "Begin."


    She shot forward and I held back the urge tough. It was like she was moving in slow motionpared to Zirani or even Markem. Sheughed as her fist neared my face, but I dodged at thest second, grabbed her hand, kneed her in the stomach, and flipped her onto her stomach. I didn''t give her time to recover and with a quick twist and boot from my aether, I snapped her arm. The first level of infusion granted many benefits, but nothing crazy. Enough pure physical force from an arcanist of the same level could kill or in this case, break a bone.


    Her scream was loud, and I backed off as Deon moved over to my arena. He did a double-take when he recognized me, and for a second I thought I saw some pride as he nced back at the sobbing girl.


    "You win, head back to the waiting area."


    I nodded and left, aware of the eyes on me. Mostly res from the twin horn, but I spotted a few smiles from steel heart disciples and an approving nod from Elder Samuel.


    One down, one to go.

 Chapter 19 - 19

    <h4>Chapter 19 - 19</h4>


    "That was quite the showing."


    I turned around to see Markem, grinning at me. "I didn''t expect you to end it that fast, although I knew you wouldn''t lose. There''s not many that can actually hit me, especially someone who only formed their first core days ago."


    "Hard work," I replied.


    He snorted. "Clearly, but something else."


    I frowned and heughed, patting me on the shoulder.


    "Calm down, I''m not asking you to reveal any secrets," He said. "I don''t particrly care either way, although don''t be surprised if elder Samuel wants to chat with you if you win you''re next, nothing bad of course."


    After my fight had been done, I headed back to the other steel heart disciples. So far things hade out evenly for the most part although the twin horn had one more than the steel heart, something which they bragged about. It was stupid, but I didn''t care, although my fellow disce seemed to want to march over and start a fight. Even though I was a member of the steel heart, I didn''t want to get involved in the back and forth between them and the twin horn. I just wanted the benefits.


    My number was called up again along with the number ten, my opponent. He was a brutish man, and just like my first opponents, he sneered at me. When the match began I rushed forward, wanting to get it over with.


    "Burning Impact!"


    God, it really did sound stupid when they called an attack out.


    He pushed a hand forward, palm out, and a ball of fire began to build. He smiled, apparently confident in his victory. I rolled my eyes and formed ashing vine, which wrapped around his leg. I pulled and his smile faded as he was pulled forward, directly into my waiting knee. Honestly, did any of these people know how to actually fight? I''d seen a few using some basic martial arts, but most had been like this guy, using technique and brute force and speed.


    He tried to get up but I quickly kicked his back, sending him back down. A momentter I was dered the victor.


    I shook my head as I headed back to the steel heart group, nodding and returning the smiles they gave me.


    The rest of the fights ended soon after, and out of forty-eight, twelve remained, six from the twin horn and six from the steel heart, which was sort of suspicious. Either it was coincidence or fate, not that it mattered to me. All I had on my mind was the warp seed.


    Deon called the twelve of us over, and I was unhappy to see that Jason had also made it through.


    "Be here early tomorrow, if you''rete, you''re disqualified."


    With that, he sent us on our way, although halfway out of the area, I was intercepted by Leyton and Thomas.


    "Holy fuck, since when could you fight that well," Leyton asked. "I mean I know you''re good but damn."


    "He''s right," Thomas added. "I haven''t seen you use that style before. Where''d you learn it?"


    "Something I picked up from one of my aunt''s books," I replied. I wasn''t about to say I''d learned it from a four-hundred-year-old aether beast who also happened to be a jungle queen and my core.


    "Well wherever you learned it, we''re rooting for you," Leyton said. "You''re the only one from our town, besides that idiot Jason, who made it into the top twelve."


    We talked for a bit longer before I excused myself and headed home. In all honesty, I just wanted to spend the rest of the day rxing and taking a break.


    "Oh you can rx, after some training."


    I held back a groan as Zirani''s voice sounded in my head. I should have guessed she would say that, not that she didn''t have a point. Tomorrow wouldn''t be as easy as today, and I needed that warp seed.


    "Home? Or outside the town?"


    "We can focus on techniques today," She replied. "I don''t have to hide from your aunt anymore so it will be easier."


    I spent the rest of the day practicing my technique, though it wasn''t easy. Zirani had me trying to form them while she tried to distract me in various ways, one of which was dropping something then bending over to get it. My gaze would be drawn to her behind and my techniques would falter.


    When my aunt came home, she found me sprawled on the floor, doing push-ups with Zirani on my back while I tried to form bark armor on my hands and feet.


    "Well, that''s certainly one way to train," My auntmented, "but make sure you wash up before dinner. You stink."


    I nodded back, keeping my focus on my push-ups. It was hard work, but as I''d told Markem, it was what I''d done and would continue to do so.


    After a few more push-ups Zirani finally let me stop, and I quickly headed upstairs to take a shower.


    "You''re getting better," She said as warm water poured over my aching body.


    "What do you think my chances are for tomorrow, I''m not too worried especially not after what happened today, but there have to be at least a few strong arcanists," I replied.


    "I''m more worried about what will happen if we ce higher than third," She said.


    "We just ask for the third-ce prize instead. They probably know it has some connection to the nature affinity so it won''t be too odd."


    That had been something I''d been worried about as well since the idea of throwing a fight didn''t sit right with me, but I doubted whoever took third ce who reject an offer to trade prizes. Hopefully, it was a steel heart disciple, that would make things easier.


    I finished up cleaning quickly and headed back downstairs to have dinner with Aunty before I headed to bed to get an early night of sleep.. I trusted that both Zirani and my aunt could wake me up, but even so, I wanted to get a long night of sleep.

 Chapter 20 - 20

    <h4>Chapter 20 - 20</h4>


    I woke up ready and eager the next day, well-rested and prepared to win the warp seed. With what had happened yesterday and the confidence my friends and loved ones had in me, I was running on a high.


    My aunt, surprisingly enough, was waiting for me when I made my way downstairs after a quick shower. Arge breakfast of eggs, bacon, toasts, and even waffles was waiting for me.


    "What''s the asion?" I asked her, looking over all the food. I rarely had normal breakfast foods, usually, it was porridge with core dust or some fruit and coffee. It had been years since I''d had anything like this, not because I couldn''t, but I generally stayed away from fatty foods.


    "I took today off so I cane and watch you fight."


    I froze and turned to her. Had she actually just said that? My aunt, the woman who abhorred violence of any kind, taking a day of healing off to watch me fight? The shock must have been clear on my face because she rolled her eyes.


    "The town can survive without me for a day, and I want to be there for you," She said. "Not that I''m looking forward to watching a bunch of people beat each other up."


    Thest words were mocking. Now that was more like her, constantly making fun ofbat.


    "Now dig in before it gets cold."


    I didn''t need to be told twice. I piled a te high and dug in with gusto enjoying the taste of her cooking. She wasn''t a master chef by any means but she knew how to cook with what she had. I must have eaten tworge tefuls before I felt moderately full and even then the only reason I didn''t go for more was because I didn''t want stomach cramps during the fight. I was only at the first level of infusion and my body was still human, just enhanced.


    We walked over to the tournament area together and this time instead of multiple small stages it was just one big stage, which made sense since there were only twelve of us left.


    "I can''t believe I''m saying this, but show them what you''re made of."


    I smiled and gave her a quick hug before I walked over to the other five steel heart disciples who had made it.


    Elder Samuel was there as well, and he smiled when he spotted me. "Ah Aiden, good you''re here just on time. I was just telling everyone to make sure you give it your all and if defeat is close then you better at least make them pay for it. News of this will reach Orton and will probably affect the current stage of things."


    Was he talking about the conflict between the sects? Or perhaps the reason why they''de to a town like West Vale this year when they would have never bothered before.


    "All right, Lucas of the steel heart and Elijah of the twin horn, please make your way to the center stage and prepare yourselves."


    The sound of Deon''s voice cut Elder Samuel off and he gave us onest encouraging nod before he left to join the others of the steel heart.


    Lucas was a tall and lean teen with a runner''s build and a face that made it seem like he was constantly frowning. His opponent was a dark-skinned man with a cocky smile and stout body. I''d spoken to Lucas a bit the day before and I''d seen him fight and I knew that unlike most people I''d seen he actually had some basic martial arts and didn''t shout out his techniques. I also knew his first core was of the wind affinity.


    As Elijah, well I didn''t know anything about him, though if I had to guess I would say he was the type to use brute force rather than technique though I could be wrong.


    They stood at opposite ends of the stage, Lucas silent and still while Elijah seemed to be brimming with energy, moving from side to side.


    "I''ll only say this once. The fight ends when one of you is rendered unconscious or surrenders, there is to be no killing or severe crippling, do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes."


    "Got it."


    "Then on my mark, three, two, one, begin!"


    Elijah shot forward like a bullet with far more speed than I would have thought he was capable of. He reached Lucas in a matter of seconds. Lucas for his part hadn''t moved and waited patiently as Elijah closed the distance. When therger teen was only a foot away, Lucas dodged to the side and brought his left hand around in a chopping motion. Elijah managed to duck under the attack but failed to notice the knee rising up to hit his back. He let out a grunt and twisted around, pushing a n up, sending out a small yet powerful-looking jet of me at Lucas''s face. Lucas leaped back but not quickly enough and a red mark marred the right side of his face.


    They both eyed each other like wolves fighting over a carcass, and it was then that I noticed the aether gathered around Elijah''s legs. It was crude but no were near as crude as some of those I''d seen yesterday and as far as I could tell it seemed to be some sort of pushing technique.


    "Close enough," Zirani said. "It increases the force at which he pushes off when he takes a step. It''s crudepared to some simr techniques I''ve seen, but it works, although he won''t be able to keep it up for much longer."


    She was right, Elijah quickly shot forwards, rushing up to Lucas. It seemed that Elijah was the type to try and end a fight quickly since he wouldn''tst in a battle of attrition. Instead of moving away or standing his round, Lucas moved forward to meet Elijah and I saw aether gather around his right index finger, slowly building up into a technique. Elijah sent a flurry of punches at Lucas who dodged and blocked most, though a fewnded, but Lucas didn''t seem to care. The aether in his finger kept building and for a second I thought the technique might falter. It was a lot of aether and he was only at the first level of infusion so pushing like this could lead to bacsh.


    Just when it seemed like his technique would copse he pushed his finger forward, tapping Elijah''s chest. Nothing happened for a second, then Elijah shot backward like a cannonball, flying across the stage and smacking into the stone wall that blocked the seats from the stage.


    I looked back to Lucas who was holding his finger and gritting his teeth in obvious pain. I narrowed my eyes and winced. His finger was entirely red with purple bruises and seemed bent. That technique while affected had clearly been above his level.


    "Risky, but it worked out," Ziranimented. "Though the technique was idiotic. He could have evenly distributed the aether across all five fingers instead of one, although he may not have the skill to do such a thing. I keep forgetting the difference between mynds and this ce."


    "The victory goes to Lucas of the steel heart."


    The steel heart disciples cheered while the twin horn disciples red down at Elijah, no one moving to help him. Fortunately for him, my aunt was in the crowd and she quickly moved to heal him, much to my dismay. Even if I had wanted to tell her to stop, she wouldn''t. Once she was done two twin horn disciples came to collect him, bowing to her before they dragged him off by his legs, his face in the dirt. Seeing how they treated their own disciples, I was thankful I''d chosen to join the steel heart instead of the twin horn.


    My aunty moved to Lucas and healed him while Deon announced the next match.


    "Aiden of the steel heart and Jason of the twin horn, please make your way to the center stage and prepare yourselves."

 Chapter 21 - 21

    <h4>Chapter 21 - 21</h4>


    This had to be fate. The only two people from West Vale had matched against each other? Perhaps this had been rigged, then again did it really matter. I''d been wanting to teach Jason a lesson for years and now I had the chance to not only beat him but to do it in front of the entire town and his sect.


    "You''ve got this Aiden," Zirani said.


    I moved to the stage and waited as he got into position opposite me. He had a dark smile on his face, and I could see his hands twitching. It seemed he also really wanted this fight. Too bad for him it wasn''t going to end the way he thought.


    As the referee raised a hand and began counting I calmed my breathing and pulled aether from my core in preparation for the fight. I shifted slightly, turning my body to the right and raising my hand, my right outstretched in front of me, palm in a cupping shape, while my left rested closer to my body. Jason wasn''t as elegant, instead just jumping in ce, his fists raised in a basic boxing stance. I hadn''t seen much of Jason''s fights, but he seemed to prefer a constant rush of attacks and giving as little time for his opponents to react or think of a counter. An onught style that relied on constant aggression, it suited him and his attitude perfectly.


    "...two,one, begin!"


    He shot forward and I rushed to meet him. I could have yed defensive and perhaps against another opponent I might have, but not Jason. Today i was going truly and utterly beat him. We met at the center of the arena, fists already shing in strikes. His attacks had no refinement or elegance, instead just a barrage of strike. I dodged, ducked and countered, sending strikes back, most of which he blocked, but somended, although not with enough force to do much damage.


    We went back and forth, a dance of battle. His onught never wavered though, I quickly noticed that he didn''t use his legs often, only using them to block kicks, and never to actually attack. A weakness I could exploit, but first some distance. He moved in sending a jab toward my ribs while a fist flew at my face. I smacked his wrist sending the jab away, while I dodged the strike to my face, following up with a kick to his chest. I pushed with all my force, using it to leap back and make some space.


    I wouldn''t have long but I''d been training to form my techniques while fighting and under pressure so the moment my feet touched the ground, my bark armor was already mostly formed around my hands and shins.


    He scoffed and rushed forward, an orange haze appearing in the air around him. "Wood isn''t going to help you, stop running."


    I didn''t respond, instead focusing. I needed to time this just right for it to work. He quickly closed the gap and once again fists flew at me, though far faster than just a moment ago. Too bad for him I was used to it much faster. Training with Zirani really had been beneficial. Moving in close, I sent a kick towards his right shin, which he blocked, but instead of moving my foot back, I focused. Creating ashing vine from my leg and through my bark armour wasn''t as hard as I''d expected. It was the same exact thing, just with anotheryer added. Ashing vine quickly appeared wrapping around his leg. He tried to move back, striking at me as he did, but I took the blow on my forearm, and the bark armor protected it. I pulled and he staggered, off bnce.


    Now it was over. My fist hit him square in the face, and a loud crack could be heard as his nose caved in. He howled but I wasn''t done, grabbing his right arm, pulling with all my force, then twisting. It was hard, but Zirani had taught me how to use aether to get quick bursts of strength. It was one of the most basic techniques she knew, but very useful.


    He screamed and for a moment I almost felt sorry for him, only a moment though, because my knee was already rising up. His scream abruptly cut off as my knee met his privates. I dispersed the vine and moved back.


    He fell to his knees, his eyes nk and his mouth open. It was almostical how frozen he was, but it didn''tst. A momentter he fell onto his side.


    "The victory goes to Aiden of the steel heart."


    The crowd cheered, the steel heart disciples happy for their second win of the day while the twin horns looked sullen dn even more pissed. Before I could leave the stage my aunt rushed out and to my surprise came to check on me first.


    "Did you have to go that far?" She asked, cing a hand on my chest and sending healing through me.


    "Probably not, but you know he deserved it."


    She shook her head and quickly moved to help Jason. Twin horn disciples quickly dragged him off after thanking my aunt. They kept their eyes averted from my gaze, but the way their fists were clenched told me they were pissed.


    "Good work," Zirani said. "Your technique formation is getting better."


    "Thanks," I replied mentally as I moved off the stage to join my fellow steel heart disciples. They pped me on the back and when I met Elder Samuels eyes in the crowd he smiled and nodded, clearly pleased at the oue of things.


    "Well done," Markemplimented. "Nice tactic using the vine on his legs. I gotta admit watching you pummel him was quite entertaining, especially that first shot at the end. Hah, the look of shock on his face."


    I smiled. Indeed it had been funny, and it had felt good to finally put him in his ce. For as long as I''d known him he''d been an annoyance that only served to bully people and use his father status to get what he wanted, but in the arena, his father hadn''t been able to help him and he''d gotten his fair dues.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    <h4>Chapter 22 - 22</h4>


    The oue of the next four fights made me wonder about how much of a coincidence things really were, because out of the next four fights, the steel heart won only one, with the twin horn taking the other three, leaving six people left, three people from the steel heart and three from the twin horn.


    "There''s no way this is normal," I muttered under my breath as Deon spoke with Elder Samuel and another man which I guessed was the twin horn elder.


    "It is strange," Zirani said. "So far it''s always evened out, but I don''t know how they could have pulled it off unless they were working together, but their hatred isn''t fake, so¡­"


    Her words trailed off in quite muttering.


    "I wonder if it''s going to be a three on three," Sandra said from beside me. She was the third steel heart disciple that had won. Her long ck hair flowed down her back, and her pale face was quite pretty with a mischievous smile that always seemed to be in ce. Her emerald eyes shone with intelligence. She had fought quite in a unique way, and the techniques she''d used had been unlike anything I''d ever seen. Zirani described her as a stealth skirmisher type, not that I knew what that meant.


    "Three on three would make sense," Lucasmented. "I''d say we have good chances. With myself and Aiden we have close and mid-rangebat sorted and with you, Sandra, we have long-range attacks and your mobility makes you a hard target to hit."


    A three-on-three would be good, but I''d need to make sure I put in the most work so I got to choose what prize I took home, though I''d never really fought with a group before.


    Deon nodded and the three broke apart, the twin horn elder heading to his group of three that had won and Elder Samuel heading towards us.


    "It''s been decided that the final match will be a three on three," Elder Samuel dered when he stopped in front of us. "It will begin in an hour, so make sure that you are prepared."


    He left after that, and we went our separate ways, Lucas heading to speak to some friends while Sandra crept off to do who knew what. She had an air of mystery about her and if I had time then maybe I might have followed her or tried to talk to her, but I wanted to get something to eat before the match.


    It didn''t take long to get into town, though I did stop and wait for Leyton and Thomas. There were food stalls in the town market offering a surprisingly wide variety of foods. The livestock kept in and around the town allowed us plenty of meat to work with and there were rarely any aether beasts within a mile of the town, so picking herbs and nting vegetables was very doable. The gale wolves were an exception, but who knew why they''de that close to town.


    I ended up buying amb and chicken wrap along with some vored water. Leyton and Thomas got something simr and we ate as we made our way back to the arena area.


    "You think you''re gonna win?" Leyton asked.


    I nodded. "I''m confident we can, although I''m a bit worried. I''m not used to fighting alongside other people. I just hope things don''t get muddled or confused."


    "You''ve done good so far," Thomas said. "Just keep at it."


    "He''s right," Zirani added in my mind. "Just make sure you have at least a simple n worked out with the others."


    After fishing my food and saying goodbye to Leyton and Thomas who headed back to their seat, I met back up with Lucas and Sandra to talk about strategy. We didn''t have much time but we were able to get a basic n together. Sandra for some reason seemed hesitant to talk about her abilities, but we managed to get to give up at least a bit. The n was to have her constantly harass them with ranged attacks, switching between them constantly, keeping them off guard while I fought in a more conventional way. The n actually relied a lot on me, as I was meant to finish them off. Sandra was that good at close range and they wouldn''t fall for Lucas''s technique again. They would keep them upied while I tried to finish our opponents as quickly as possible, which made sense. The others were not arrogant and knew that I was the heaviest hitter and the most skilled fighter. We all wanted to win, and I was d they weren''t like Jason or like the rumors I''d heard about some sects."


    Zirani of course added her own input and her advice helped me to refine the n a bit ande up with some contingencies just in case things fell apart.


    Elder Samuel arrived a few minutes before the fight was set to begin.


    "Are you prepared and ready?"


    We all nodded.


    "Good. Give it you''re all. The oue of this match will affect greater things back in Orton. I''ve received news that they''ve made another push against one of our camps. We lost a few."


    Lucas and Sandra looked pissed at that, though I had no idea what he was talking about. He noticed my confusion of course."


    "There are some things I must exin to you after this fight, but for now, just know the oue of this tournament will affect the lives of others and people will live or die because of it."


    Another reason to win this. It had been clear something had been going on, and even though I didn''t know what it was, I fully intended to win this fight, not just for the warp seed, but for the people that might live because of it. I wouldn''t consider myself a hero, but if I could save someone while still aplishing my own goals then I would.


    "Can the two groups please make their way to the center stage!"


    Professor Deon''s voice rang out, silencing the crowd, and I nced at my fellow disciples, happy to see the same determination in their eyes that I knew mine held. We made our way to the stage together, aether surging within us.


    "Let''s go win this."

 Chapter 23 - 23

    <h4>Chapter 23 - 23</h4>


    "The rules for this match are simple. Fight until all three fighters on the other team are rendered unable to fight or unconscious. You cannot surrender unless your entire team agrees. If you do not find these rules eptable then, by all means, forfeit and leave."


    Nobody moved. It was clear from the way we were staring at each other that surrender wasn''t an option. The twin horn disciples opposite us looked like they were out for murder with the one in the center, a burly-looking teen with dark eyes, ring at us like we''d personally offended him. His previous fight had been the most brutal so far, and it had taken my aunt a while to fully heal the steel heart disciple that had faced him. His face spoke of cruelty, and if I was being honest I couldn''t wait to bash it in. I was an arcanist and a fighter, but I did not enjoy inflicting pain for the sake of inflicting pain.


    Rohdan of the twin horn did, and the two standing to either side of him weren''t much better. A tall, gangly girl with a nk face and long nails called Tu, and the short teen with a mocking smile and malicious eyes called Vin. It was starting to seem as though all the disciples of the twin horn were pieces of shit, although perhaps they didn''t start that way. Perhaps that''s just what became of them after time in the sect. It wouldn''t be a surprise, considering what I''d heard about them. Not that any of that mattered here.


    "Remember the n," I said, and I didn''t need to look to my allies to know that they nodded.


    "On my mark, three, two, one, begin!"


    I pushed off with all my strength, using the basic aether burst technique that Zirani had taught me to boost my speed. Rohdan charged to meet me while Tu rushed towards Lucas, who was moving aether to his feet in preparation. I took a moment to nce at Sandra who was moving her hands in an odd pattern while Vin walked up to her casually as though we weren''t in the middle of a three on three fight. I turned back to Rohdan, I had to focus on my own fight and hope that the others could do their part. This starting phase would be the most crucial as we needed to get them on the backfoot and off-bnce, but that didn''t rely on me. I just had to match Rohdan and keep him upied.


    His fist struck out at my face when he was only a few feet away, but I ducked and sent a return uppercut at him. He took the blow on his forearm, grunting slightly before he moved forward and stamped the ground. I had been anticipating this. He has been moving aether to his feet while he''d been charging towards me. The ground rippled and bits of stone shot up towards me, but I was ready. I leaped to the side, forming ashing vine and striking out at his face so he couldn''t attack me while I was in mid-air. He blocked and Inded, my bark armor forming around my fists and shins.


    He scoffed when he saw my armor. "Stone armament!"


    He began pulling aether from his core and stone began forming over his fists, but I didn''t wait around, dashing in close to take this chance. His eyes widened, apparently, he''d been expecting me to wait. Zirani was right, people who called out their techniques are really stupid. He managed to block my first strike but my second hit him cleanly in the jaw, sending him staggering back. I followed, sending my vine to wrap around his right bicep. I pulled, he staggered, and I jumped, nting a knee beneath his jaw.


    "Bastard!" He shouted, and struck out with his now thick stone-covered fist. His attack was telegraphed and easy to dodge. He knew how to fight, but it was more of a brawler style and it seemed he got sloppy when he was angry.


    As he red at me and spit a gob of blood out onto the ground, I took the time to check on my teammates.


    Sandra and Vin looked like they were ying a game of tag, which Sandra looked to be winning. Vin''s mocking smile was gone and one eye was shut and bruised, bleeding from a cut on his brow leaking down.


    Lucas wasn''t having as good of a time. His robes were torn and his neck looked badly scratched. Her nails were no joke. He needed some help, but from the look on Rohdan''s face, it was clear he wasn''t about to let me, unless¡­


    A n formed in my head, a risky n, a very risky n, but life was full of risks, and while things were currently in our favor that could change. If Lucas fell and Tu moved to attack me or Sandra then this fight would be far harder.


    I took a deep breath then turned and ran to Lucas. He nced over and his eyes widened in confusion, but I just shook my head and made a waiting motion, hoping he''d understand. He didn''t move and Tu looked over at me and Rohdan who was no doubt charging after me. This would be the hard part. I pulled aether from my core, more than I ever had, and moved it down to my hands.


    When I was close enough to Lucas, I formed fourshing vines, two on each hand, and sent two to wrap around Lucas while the other shot for Tu. She moved to sh them apart with her nails, but Lucas pushed a hand out and made an odd spiraling motion that ended in a sweeping gesture. Aether shot from his hand in a spirling drill of wind and Tu was forced to dodge, allowing my vines to grab onto her.


    Now for the second part of the n. I stopped and focused on my feet. Aether that I''d moved there shot out, and two bark spikes formed, digging into the ground to anchor me.


    "Air jump when I pull!" I shouted to Lucas. When we''d been nning he''d told me about a technique he had that allowed him to jump high into the air.


    He nodded, and with all my might, I pulled, using a burst of aether to boost my strength. Tu who had just been about to cut the vines staggered and was pulled, but didn''t move as quickly or strongly as I hoped.


    Damn it.


    I pulled more aether from my core, sending it into my arms and hands to increase my strength. This was generally a bad idea, as without a proper technique it would cause damage and not give as much of a boost, but I had no choice.


    "Aaaaah."


    With a roar I pulled and swung Tu around, feeling a heavy impact on my back as I did. I cried out in my pain but didn''t stop. Tu let out a high-pitched scream as she was sent crashing into Rohdan, and at the same, Lucas who had jumped into the air was falling down, a simple air de technique formed around his right hand. It was the most basic of his techniques, but very effective, especially at our low level. Rohdan and Tu, who had crashed into the ground, didn''t have time to react as his de sliced down and into Rohdan''s chest. He screamed and was joined a momentter by Tu whose neck was now bleeding profusely.


    I panted, my back burning in pain, but instead of falling, I moved forward, and pulled the twoshing vines that I''d attached to Lucas back to myself, and sent them forward to wrap around Rohdan and Tu''s throats. I pulled and squeezed. Their screams cut off but I didn''t stop squeezing until their faces had turned purple and their eyes were shutting closed. I dispersed the vines and toppled, holding back a scream of agony. The act of strengthening myself so crudely, pulling Tu, and the attack on my back had damaged me badly, and as I tried to get up, I felt a wave of vertigo hit me.


    I heard voices but I couldn''t make them out and everything turned hazy. I was moments away from throwing up when a soothing wave of blissful energy swept through, dulling the pain and mending my body. The world came back into focus along with half a dozen voices.


    I ignored all of it and spoke the most important words.


    "Did we win?"

 Chapter 24 - 24

    <h4>Chapter 24 - 24</h4>


    My aunty looked down at me with a frown on her face, but I could see a glint of pride in her eyes.


    She sighed. "You won. That boy, Lucas, and the girl defeated thest member of the other team. I''m not happy about what you did, but I understand. I''d say don''t do it again, but knowing you it would fall of deaf ears."


    I smiled, feeling a wave of relief and joy wash over me, not just my own but Zirani''s as well. We''d won. My crazy n had actually worked and we''d won. I wanted to shut in joy, but my throat was a little dry.`


    "Can I get some water please?" I asked in a rough voice


    "Here," Deon said, handing me a bottle of water which I drained in seconds. "You did well, and I can''t say I''ve ever seen anything like that."


    "Indeed," Elder Samuel replied. "You''ve made the sect proud, and your prizes are well earned."


    Lucas and Sandra who were nearby nodded.


    "I think it''s obvious you get first pick of the prizes," Lucas said and Sandra nodded in agreement. They both looked fine, though Lucas''s robes looked torn to hell.


    "Zirani we did it," I said mentally, pride clear in my voice.


    "You did," She said, her voice a mix of emotions. "And I couldn''t be more proud and happy with my decision to be your first aether beast. I guess you''ll be getting your reward after all."


    My face heated as I remembered what she said she would give me if I won, but before I could respond, Deon pulled me to my feet and set me in a line with the other two before turning to the crowd.


    "The victors of this match and tournament stand before you. Aiden, Lucas, and Sandra of the steel heart!"


    The steel heart section of the crow roared with apuse and cheers, and to my joy so did the people of West Vale. They must have been happy that one of their own had made it this far and had actually won.


    "You''re healed, but please take it easy for a few hours," Jenna said. "And I expect you to be home before nightfall. I know you''re leaving but not until tomorrow."


    I nodded and after a quick hug, she left.


    "I''ve already collected the prizes," Elder Samuel said. "But let''s go somewhere more private. I would love to see the look on their faces when they see me handing you the prizes, but I don''t think they''re noble enough to not try something."


    We nodded and followed him back to the camp, some of the steel heart disciples following while others stayed behind, cheering and directing smug looks at the twin horn, not that there were any left. Apparently, most, including their elder, had left after our victory.


    We made our way to thergest tent in the camp, which was the elder''s residence and his study, full of much higher quality furnishings than I''d seen in any of the other tents, though nothing overly expensive-looking, although the double-sided spear in one corner looked like quite the treasure, long, and glowing with an inner light. It was clearly a weapon that had been enchanted using aether runes.


    "So which prize do you want, Aiden, the first ce elixir that will help you grow faster, the enchanted bracers, or the seed."


    "The seed," I answered, without any hesitation. This had been the reason I''d joined the sect and fought as hard as I had.


    His eyebrow rose. "The seed, I suppose it makes sense since your first core is of the nature affinity. Very well, here you are, you''ve more than earned it and you should expect a few other rewards when we return to Orton."


    He handed me a simple box, before turning to the other two. I ignored the rest of what he said, instead, focusing on the box and gently opening it. There inside stood a small brownish seed covered in bluish spots. It didn''t seem like the remarkable treasure that Zirani had said at first and I wondered if she''d been mistaken, but then I spotted a slight ripple, so faint that if I hadn''t been focused on it I wouldn''t have noticed it.


    "You''re only able to see that because you have thepatible affinity. That means before us no one with the nature affinity saw it. We''re lucky."


    I closed the box and turned back to the elder, bowing low. "Thank you elder, I look forward to seeing the sect in Orton."


    He smiled. "And I look forward to seeing what else you are capable of. I never expected to find such a talented youth in a small town like this."


    I said my goodbyes to the other two, who had both chosen their prizes. Lucas had chosen the bracers while Sandra had gone for the elixir. They both looked pleased so there probably hadn''t been any arguing.


    The walk home was peaceful and rxing, and I actually got stopped a few times by people who wanted to congratte me. It felt odd, but also nice to know my hard work had paid off.


    I made it home, but my aunt wasn''t there, and I knew she was probably working. She took her job as a healer very seriously. I took a quick shower, noting that Zirani was very quiet. Was she thinking about the same thing I was? I felt my cheeks heat, and I tried to clear my mind of the perverse thighs that wanted to flood it.


    I''d think about thatter when we were in my room. I finished up in the shower and dressed quickly before heading down to the living room with the seed in tow.


    I ced it down on the kitchen table. I felt Zirani''s excitement through our bond and for now, all thoughts of her prize were gone, reced by thoughts of this treasure.


    "So, what do we do?"

 Chapter 25 - 25

    <h4>Chapter 25 - 25</h4>


    "Well, you need to swallow it," Zirani said.


    "I guessed that much," I replied. "But is there anything else I need to do? Or will it just do everything on its own?"


    "Just swallow it and I''ll do the rest," She said. "There''s a reason I didn''t manifest when we arrived at your home. I will direct the energy from the seed into our core, and then the mutation will happen."


    She hesitated. "I''m not sure how it will feel. I knew some people who absorbed mutation relics and they all described it differently, some experiencing pain while some have experiences which they can''t rightly exin. Just make sure you don''t pull any aether from your core. If you do, you will disturb the mutation process and at best you''ll break our core, and I will most likely die."


    Herst words were somber and quiet, and I promised myself I wouldn''t move a muscle. There was no way in hell I was losing Zirani. We''d only just begun our journey together and even though I''d only known her for about a week, I couldn''t imagine life without her. It sounded stupid and off, but I suspected it was because of our bond, our link. Our souls were quite literally linked to one another. Something like that led to a deeper rtionship.


    I took a deep breath and reached down, picking up the seed.


    "Here goes nothing," I muttered. I hoped it worked.


    I swallowed the seed, noting the earthy taste and the slightly numb feeling I got when it touched my tongue. A few minutes passed and nothing seemed to happen and I grew worried that this really wasn''t a warp seed, but then like a ton of bricks, I felt something burst within me, and an odd almost cold sensation rose from my stomach. I closed my eyes and focused, gritting my teeth at the feeling. It wasn''t pain, more like a brain freeze but in my heart and stomach rather than my head. In fact, I wasn''t even sure if it was cold, that''s just the closest thing I could describe it to.


    "I''m gonna go quiet for a while now," Zirani said, her voice sounding faint and distant. "Don''t move or pull, ah, aether from your core."


    I sent a mental nod to her, and focused, even as the feeling seemed to grow and condense. The feeling was no longer in my stomach but now in my heart, twice as strong as it had been. It felt so odd, in that no matter how hard I tried to think of the feeling, the only thing I could describe it as was cold, and even when I knew it wasn''t. It was like a feeling that a person didn''t normally feel.


    Vertigo hit me, and I almost staggered back, my hands shaking. I couldn''t help but want to open my eyes, and I tried not to, but I took a quick peek, and almost instantly shut them again. The world didn''t make sense, that''s the only way I could describe it. It didn''t make any sense. I''d only caught a glimpse but I knew that my hand wasn''t fifteen feet long, and the kitchen table and wall weren''t meant to be in the same ce.


    Time passed and the feeling grew stronger and stronger, eventually after an unknown amount of time it stopped and instead started to lessen, and the feeling of energy filling me reced it. I could feel something moving into my core, mixing with the aether there. Once the feeling hadpletely gone and my core was full, I felt an odd tugging and pressure in my chest and focusing on my core, I could see in my mind''s eyes that transparent energy that had entered my core was mixing into nature aether, no not mixing, more like being absorbed. The processsted for what I guessed was around fifteen minutes, and when it was done, I couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    I was a fairly new arcanist, only having formed my first core a week ago, and so I hadn''t expected to condense it into the next stage until I reached Orton and started mediation and tracking downpatible aether to absorb into it, but whatever had happened, Zirani''s core was no longer at the smoke stage, but at the hydro stage.


    "It''s done," Zirani said, her voice even fainter than before. "I''m going to rest for a bit, that took a lot out of me."


    With that, she went quiet and I let out a ragged breath, staggering over to a nearby chair.


    I felt full of energy and like I could run a marathon, but I needed a quick break. That had been a lot weirder than I''d anticipated, but then again it''s not like I''d known anything about it and at least there hadn''t been any pain. The fact that her core was now at the hydro stage still baffled me. I know she said that the seed would grant other benefits besides the mutation, but I hadn''t expected this. Lucas and Sandra who had been arcanists for longer than I weren''t even at the hydro stage with their cores.


    Was this normal below the great scar?


    "Aiden?"


    I jumped in surprise and turned to see my aunt looking at me with a worried expression. "Why do you¡­"


    Her words trailed off and she focused on me, moving closer to ce a hand on my neck. I felt a pulse of energy run through me. She was using a technique to examine me.


    Her eyes widened at whatever she saw and she turned to stare intently at me.


    "What did you do?"


    "Warp seed," I answered.


    Realization dawned in her eyes. "Oh, that exins why your core is at the hydro stage and feels odd. I can''t quite exin it. It feels like nature but there''s something else to it. I guess that''s what the mutation does. What did you say it was a spatial mutation?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. I''m eager to try things out, but I want to wait for Zirani. She''s resting."


    "Oh, well are you ok?"


    "Yes," I replied. "Actually I''m better than ok. I''m full of so much energy I feel like I could fly if I jumped."


    She chuckled. "I wouldn''t try that if I were you. Well since you''re not doing anything, you can help me with dinner. Since it''s yourst day here and I won''t see you for a while, I''m making you your favorite."


    It was then that I noticed the bags in her hands and my stomach let out a rumble at the thought of food. Spicy fried chicken with a special dipping sauce and hand-cut fries. It sounded like heaven.


    She moved to start unpacking the bags and I helped her, eager to get the cooking started. While I wasn''t an amazing cook I knew how to do basic tasks and if helping meant getting my food quicker then so be it.


    It took about an hour to make the food, and I must have eaten two entire chickens by the time I was done, and I probably could have had more. It wasn''t exactly healthy but stuff like that didn''t really matter as much anymore that I''d hit the first level of infusion. Yes, I could grow far if I ate too much, but it would have to be a lot and I''d actually have to try to be able to get overweight. A lot of the food I ate would be turned into aether and I''d heard atter stages all food was turned into aether and that you couldn''t get fat anymore and didn''t need to use the toilet.


    "That was amazing," I said, earning a smile from my aunt.


    "Unfortunate that Zirani couldn''t try some," She said sadly.


    "Try what?" Zirani''s voice sounded in my head a moment before she manifested in real life.

 Chapter 26 - 26

    <h4>Chapter 26 - 26</h4>


    "Oh well you''re just in time, there''s some left," Jenna said as I stood and pulled out a seat for Zirani. She smiled and took a seat, and I noticed that she seemed a bit taller, not asrge as she''d been when I''d first seen but definitely taller and the patterns on her light green skin were more prominent.


    "Did you change?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Yes, the mutation went well and we pushed through to the hydro stage and a bit of the way towards iron.


    My eyes bugged at her words. Iron?


    She must have noticed my shock because she shook her head. "I keep forgetting that I''m not below the scar. Honestly, someone at your age below the scar would already be at their second core and the great ns have many youths already at iron."


    "I assumed you were from below the great scar," My auntmented. "It''s not like there are any jungles in the northern ins."


    "Can we go back for a second," I said. "People below the great scar would already have two cores at my age?"


    "Yes, I''ve told you this already but the quality and density of the aether here is awful and the state of your arcane arts is just as bad, though the higher end sects of the ins might have better I still doubt they could evenpare to the lower sects beyond the great scar. That''s why I''m so eager to get you stronger, so we can cross the great scar when the expedition arrives. You will not be able to form your third core here quickly or easily, and if we tried we would ruin your foundation. We want to be gone from here as soon as possible, no offense, Jenna."


    "None taken," My aunt replied. "My sister informed me of the gap so I''m well aware of how backwards andcking the arcane is in the northern ins. The only reason I''m as good as I am with healing is because of a few tricks and tips my sister''s husband taught me, now enough talking, eat some of the food."


    Zirani dug into the remaining fried chicken and fries as I processed her words. She''d said that before, but now it was really starting to set in, and my aunt was aware too. Suddenly my skill and current power seemed a lot less impressive than I''d thought. If people beyond the great scar my age were at iron and had two cores already then before I headed there I needed to make sure I was at least at their level or close.


    After Zirani was done eating, I helped my aunt clean up the tes, while Zirani rxed. She''d asked to help, but my aunt had pushed her down onto the living room couch and told her to rest. Zirani might haveined since she was four hundred years old and didn''t like being treated like a child, but I could tell she was trying to be respectful and she didn''t reallye off as an elderly being.


    "So¡­ Why is she nervous?'' My aunt asked, stacking the dishes before cing them in their respective cupboards.


    I turned to her and raised an eyebrow. "Who, Zirani?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Of course Zirani."


    "What makes you think she''s nervous, she seems fine to me," I said.


    She sighed and shook her head. "I should have known you wouldn''t notice. She kept taking nces at you, and I saw her cheeks turn red several times. Is there¡­ Anything you want to tell me?"


    I frowned for a second and checked our bond. I didn''t feel anything odd at first, just contentment and joy, but then I dug deeper. It wasn''t like she was hiding it, but it was almost purposefully out of the way. She was nervous about¡­


    I froze, the dish in my hand dropping into the sink as my face heated.


    My aunt smiled. "I see¡­ well just make sure you use some Stort leaf, wouldn''t want her getting pregnant, although I''m sure if she could considering she isn''t an ether beast"


    "Aunty," I hissed. "Please stop, I get it."


    She chuckled. "Just making sure you know. Also don''t¡­"


    "No, no, no," I said, cing my hands over my ears. "We''re not having this talk."


    "Fine, go on, I''ll finish the dishes, you have someone to attend to."


    I quickly wiped my hands off and ran out of the kitchen, my auntsughing trailing behind me. She''d always found it funny to tease me about things like that.


    I found Zirani in the living room, her cheeks red, and her eyes averted from my gaze.


    I coughed loudly. "So¡­ you erm want to head to my room?"


    I cringed at my own words. I''d spent too much time on the arcane and little with any women, so I wasn''t exactly experienced.


    She slowly turned to me and smiled hesitantly. It was then that I realized from the way she was acting that she was probably a virgin. She was over four hundred years old and I''d just assumed she at some point had sex, but if she had she wouldn''t be acting like this.


    "I would like that," She said, and together we went up to my room, both of us remaining silent until the door was closed and we were left alone, together.

 Chapter 27 - 27(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 27 - 27(18+)</h4>


    I didn''t really know what to say if I''m being honest, and it was clear neither did Zirani, though she didn''t look as nervous anymore.


    "So how do we¡­" My words trailed off when Zirani took a seat on my bed and patted the spot behind her.


    "Come on, sit down and let''s just talk normally," She said, sighing. "This feels awkward and I just wanna get over that."


    I took the seat beside her, and it was silent for a long moment before she spoke up. "So you''ve done this before?"


    I nodded. "I have, though only twice before. I''m surprised you haven''t. You''re over four hundred years old, did you ever get the urge or think about it?"


    She shook her head and shrugged. "Not really, I spent most of my time alone or with my sisters, I didn''t start truly interacting with people until I started trying to advance, and even then my focus was still on myself and nature. I won''t lie, I did think about it, but it never went beyond that. There were suitors from the court who tried to pursue me, but I didn''t care for any of them."


    "But you''re ok with me doing it?" I asked.


    She scooted over and leaned her head on my shoulder. "I''m sure you''ve noticed the odd feelings for me and the closeness you feel, well that''s normal for people with your bloodline. We are quite literally linked to one another, mind, body, and soul. We feel each other''s emotions, know the other''s thoughts and are together at all times. It''s only been a week, but even doing something like that for a short time with someone will breed closeness, and well for me and you, we''re going to be together for the foreseeable future so it''s even stronger. I''ve seen people with your bloodline make bonds of friendship instead of a physical rtionship, but you''re attracted to me as I am to you, and our bodies arepatible and while we are friends the bond is pushing us towards a more intimate rtionship."


    "You don''t think that''s like mind control in a way? Like we''re being forced together?" I questioned.


    "I''ve known people who''ve seen it that way, but I don''t. I went into this knowing what would happen and knowing without it I would have died in that warehouse."


    Just as I knew I would have died without her, and I didn''t need to think to know even in normal circumstances I would have epted a bond with her. She was amazing, to say the least. Smart, wise, strong, and as she''d said, attractive as hell.


    "So, you''re ok with it," She asked, worry evident in her voice.


    I chuckled. "Zirani I would also be dead if I hadn''t taken the bond, and I don''t need to think to know that even if I hadn''t been in a life-threatening situation I would have said yes."


    I felt her body rx and she let out a sigh of relief. I was feeling her emotions through our bond, and we probably could have spoken mentally, but I was still used to speaking with my mouth. The nervousness that she''d had was fading as I knew my own was, and she turned to give me a smile.


    I returned it and stared into her eyes. They shone with happiness and passion. I don''t know if it was her or me who leaned in or both, but soon our mouths were pressed together in a hesitant kiss. It was soft and experimental for her, but she must have liked it as soon her tongue was prying my lips open to meet my own in a sh of saliva and passion. The kiss quickly heated up and our passion grew, her hands moving to my shoulders as mine moved to her thighs, rubbing them gently. She let out a soft noise at my touch and pulled back, panting slightly.


    "Clothes," She said breathlessly. "Take off your clothes, I want to feel you too."


    I did as she asked and was about to open my mouth to ask her to do the same, but she was way ahead of me, but unlike my own clothes hers simply vanished from her body, and I had to pause in my effort at removing my own clothes to admire the sheer beauty on disy. Her body was the perfect mix of athletic and curvy. Everything just worked together to entuate everything else. Her skin was a sharp contrast to the patterns and added an exotic edge to her beauty, and my god, her breasts were the stuff of every man''s erotic dreams. Perfectly shaped, bountiful, and firm looking.


    She noticed my gaze and blushed, smiling hesitantly. Then her eyes turned towards my still half-dressed form and she moved closer to help me get the rest off. She started at my shirt then knelt to take off my pants and underwear, watching intently as my manhood was freed from its confines, bouncing slightly in front of her face. She looked at it as though it was some sort of mystery and nced up at me with a questioning look.


    I just nodded dumbly. I was as hard as a rock.


    She slowly moved a hand up to run it across my length, her eyes marveling at its feeling. I knew it through our bond. Her other hand soon joined, running across the other side of my length, and before I knew it she was using both hands to give me a slow but enthusiastic handjob which left my mouth dry and my body heated. She must have noticed and felt it through our body because she increased her pace and I was worried I was going to blow prematurely, but I held back, although it was hard because she stopped stroking me, and instead a thoughtful look came over her face.


    A single thought moved across our bond. I wonder how it tastes.


    Before I could react or say anything she moved forward and gave my tip a hesitant lick, sending a jolt of lighting moving through me, lighting up my pleasure centers. I let out a small moan and focused back on her to see a smile on her face.


    "I like it," She said softly then moved back in. She began licking all over my length, getting mepletely wet and even doing long licks from the base to the tip and vice versa. My mind was alight with pleasure and ecstasy and it took all I had to stop myself from blowing myself all over her face. That resolve was tested and as she apparently wasn''t satisfied with simply licking and soon she wrapped her lips around my tip and this time my moan was loud and echoed through the room. Zirani made a pleased noise in the back of her throat and moved forward. Her tonguethered me up all over, and her hot, wet mouth was blissfully tight. She soon found a rhythm, bobbing up and down on my shaft. It was amazing, unlike anything I''d ever felt. It wasn''t the first blowjob I''d ever had, but it might as well have been because the others just couldn''tpare.


    I quickly realized that I wouldn''t be able to hold out so I pulled away, hating myself for doing so, but I didn''t want to be the only one receiving pleasure. She pouted up at me, but that changed when I hoisted her to her feet. She must have been reading my thoughts because she knew what to do and we quickly got into a sixty-nine, position with her flower over my face, and her mouth already back to work on my manhood.


    I leaned in and slowly began licking a trail towards her sex, enjoying the taste and feel of her smooth and silky skin. God, I couldn''t get enough of her, and my first lick of her core sent a drop of her nectar into my mouth and it tasted nothing like that of my previous lovers. It tasted sweet like a strawberry but with a hint of tang like an apple or orange. I didn''t hold back and dove in with gusto, showering her with long licks, digging as deep as I could. I wrapped my arms around her thighs and pulled her closer, devouring her sex. She moaned and I felt her pleasure and ecstasy through our bond, but I knew I could make it higher. I smiled and moved up to her glistening pearl and gently flicked it with my tongue. She moaned and I smiled in victory, but that wasn''t the end. I nibbled it gently and began showering it with all manner of passionate ministrations.


    All the while her mouth worked me, up and down she went, her hot, tight, wet mouth, sucking me furiously, slurping sounds echoing through the room as did the sound of my tongue licking her. Soon I felt my climax reach its peak and I could no longer hold back. Funnily enough, and I suspected due to our bond, our climax had linked and together we let out simultaneous cries of pleasure as we exploded into each other''s mouths. Her sweet nectar flooded my mouth as my seed flooded her''s and we both eagerly swallowed andpped up the other''s juices. She tasted like the best fruit drink.


    Soon we were both empty and panting, but the me of our passion was still burning brightly and had not been quelled. She got off and turned to straddle me and through our bond, I knew what she wanted to do, and let her. This was her first time so I would let her be in control and take this at her own pace. She smiled and reached down for my shaft which surprisingly hadn''t softened at all. If anything it lookedrger than before. She rose a little and lined me up with her virgin sex and with one more smile, shoved herself all the way down. I was shocked as I''d been expecting her to take it slowly, and the pain that flowed through our bond caught me off guard, but soon it was gone, reced by passion once again as her tight channel got used to the new invader.


    She felt amazing, and her inner walls flexed around me, and I had to grit my teeth to stop myself from blowing into her instantly. I''d just cum, and already I could go again. This truly was unlike anything I''d ever felt. After a minute of slowly moving her hips and getting used to myrge size, she slowly rose up until just the tip was within her, and then plopped back down. We both moaned together and the burst of pleasure from her side of the bond wasrger than anything previous.


    "Oh my god, how is it this good?" She asked breathlessly.


    I only moaned in response, not able to form any words. She rose back up and soon she was bouncing up and down on my length, her mouth open, letting out cries of passion and moans of pleasure while her hands massaged her breasts, tweaking her hard nipples. I moaned and groaned alongside her, my hands on her sides, and my hips slowly moved along with her, still letting her control the pace. She rode me strongly and fiercely, not slowing down even once or getting tired, and all too soon we felt our climax rising and getting uncontroble.


    "Inside?" I managed to ask, my voice raw.


    She panted. "Yes, yes, inside, let it all out, Aiden, Oh fuck, aaaah."


    Her words trailed off into a cry of pleasure as her walls tightened around me almost painfully so. The feeling sent me over the edge and I roared as I let my seed spill in her depths. She moaned when she felt my seed enter her, and her tunnel flexed around me, milking me for all I had. As I emptied myself inside her, our passion slowly died down, going from a zing bonfire to a gentle me, but still there.


    She fell down onto me, herrge breasts squeezing against my hard chest. Her arms moved to either side of my face, and she smiled, her eyes watery. "Thank you."


    I smiled and wiped the single tear that fell, away then leaned in for a gentle kiss. While that was happening I moved my arms around to cup her firm ass, and she squeaked as I flipped her onto her back.


    "What makes you think this is over?" I asked, grinning down at her.


    She returned the smile and soon our moans were once again mingling to create a symphony of ecstasy.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    <h4>Chapter 28 - 28</h4>


    I woke up the next morning to the feeling of Zirani''s naked form pressed up against my side. We''d made love well into the night and honestly, that''s what it was, making love. It had been far more passionate than any of the other times I had sex. The bond between us was growing stronger and it allowed us to y off one another, to know how the other felt, to increase the others'' pleasure.


    She stirred beside me and her eyes opened slowly, taking a second to focus before those red orbs shone with joy and happiness. She smiled and snuggled closer into me with a soft sigh.


    I nted a soft kiss on the top of her head. "We need to get up, Zirani, we''re leaving today, remember."


    She groaned. "Just a few more minutes then maybe we can have a quickie? That''s what you humans call it isn''t it."


    Iughed. "Yes, and as much as I would love to, we can''t afford to bete, and I want to say goodbye to my aunt."


    "Fine," She said. "But I''m too tired to move, I''ll just head back on in."


    She dispersed into green mist, although this time tinged with a soft whitish blue, and moved back into her core, leaving me alone in bed. As much as I hated the fact I''d said no, me and Zirani had the rest of our lives together and I was sure there would be plenty more chances to have some fun, but I wouldn''t get to see my aunt for a while.


    I took a quick shower and dressed in thebat robes of the steel heart before heading down. I contemted wearing the more casual clothes, but they provided no armor and were definitely meant as inside wear, plus thebat robes did feel much nicer and snugger.


    "Finally awake? I was worried I was gonna have toe up and wake you?"


    My aunt smiled coyly at me as I took a seat at the kitchen table. There was a decent variety of breakfast foods, including fruit, toast, eggs, bacon, and some porridge with honey and sugar. I dug as my aunt smiled at me over the rim of her coffee cup.


    "What?" I asked, a spoonful of porridge halfway to my mouth.


    She smirked. "Nothing, was just quite hard to sleepst night what with all the noise."


    I blushed slightly and averted my gaze. "Well, sorry."


    "No it''s fine, I''m just d I won''t have to hear it anymore," she replied.


    We ate the rest of breakfast in silence and when I stood, my aunt shot me a sad smile and moved over to wrap me in a hug. "I''m so proud of you, Aiden, and I''m sure if your mother and father could see you now, they would be too."


    I returned the hug and felt a wave of sadness wash over me. This wasn''t thest time I would see my aunt and yet it felt odd to be leaving after having spent my entire life here.


    "I''ve packed some things for you."


    She reached over and picked up a small silver ring which I hadn''t noticed earlier. She handed it over to me.


    "Put it on."


    I frowned in confusion, but then ced it on my right middle finger, and gasped when I saw aether runes light up in the ring, and a connection formed in my mind. A connection to a pocket space full of items, gold, kor crystals, books, extra clothes, plenty of rations and water, and other things, including¡­


    "A ive," I said in shock. "You bought me a ive."


    My aunt had actually gone somewhere, the auction house judging from what I could tell, and had bought me a weapon.


    "I don''t like violence, but you''re going to need that out there because I''m not so naive to think the world shares my views," She exined.


    "Since when did you have a storage ring?" I asked. They were expensive as hell and there weren''t any for sale in town, not counting the auction house.


    "I did spend some time outside this town, you know," She said. "I picked it up in a city, but since I don''t really need it, I''m giving it to you."


    I swallowed heavily and looked up at her. I moved in for another hug and she returned it more fiercely than thest. "Thank you aunty for everything."


    She patted me on the back. "No need for thanks, now you stay safe ok, the next time I see you, you''d better make sure you''re in one piece. Take care of him for me, Zirani."


    The Zigan appeared behind me and bowed to my aunt. "I will do my best to keep him safe. Thank you for your hospitality and eptance of me."


    I spent a little while longer hugging my aunt and after onest goodbye in which I actually almost cried, Zirani moved back into her core, and I left the house in which I''d spent eighteen years of my life. Although it was simple, it felt a lot harder and significant. Every time I''d left the house I''d always known I''d be back before the day ended, but now it might be months.


    "You ok, Aiden?"


    Zirani''s voice was soft in my mind, hesitant. I focused and tried to send a wave of reassurance to her. I felt her worry fade slightly and together we walked through the town. I took in the sights that I''d grown up with. The market in which I''d once spent an entire hour trying to decide what to eat while Leyton had lost his mind. The park in which I''d first met Thomas who at the time had been whacking a rock with a stick, imitating his father using a hammer on a piece of metal. The restaurant in which I''d had my first date, and the center of the city in which I''d had my first confrontation with Jason. I passed by it all knowing that even if I returned this wouldn''t be home ever again. I don''t know how I knew, I just did.


    "Onwards to greater heights," I muttered.

 Chapter 29 - 29

    <h4>Chapter 29 - 29</h4>


    "Aiden, good to see you," Lucas greeted me as I entered the camp, or what had been the camp. Everything was mostly packed or in the process of being packed and loaded into the caravans. What was interesting were therge square objects covered in runes. We''d learned about them in ss but seeing them was different. They were essentiallyrge storage devices, full of far more space than a simple ring. To store something, all you had to do was press your hand which would form a connection then focus and will the object you wanted to move into the storage object. To get something out you did the same thing but instead, you thought of the object you wanted and it would appear next to you or in your hand if it was small enough.


    "You don''t have any bags?" Lucasmented then he noticed the ring on my right hand. "Oh a storage ring, I don''t remember seeing you with that."


    "A goodbye gift from my aunt," I replied, looking around. "Where do we sit?"


    "Oh we don''t," He said. "Well I suppose you could ask, but we normally just walk alongside. The only way you would be allowed into the caravans is either if you have paperwork to do, are injured, or are an elder."


    That didn''t really matter much to me. At the first level of infusion, I could walk pretty much indefinitely, and it''s not like I needed space for anything, although I was eager to test out my new spacial abilities. Zirani had said she herself was getting used to them which was odd since she was in my core, but she''d exined that since it was her who had essentially mutated she knew them or at least the basics.


    "Come on, we''re up at the front with the elder," Lucas said. "He wants to talk to you about a few things before we reach Orton."


    "How long will it take?"


    He shrugged. "Maybe a week? We''ll be traveling with the merchant caravans usually alongside the twin horn but they left early, probably disgraced by their defeat."


    It took only another hour before everything was ready and caravans began to move. They started down the southern path that bordered the forest. It was all quite organized with groups walking alongside each caravan, some holding weapons while others scanned the surroundings. People talked and joked, still high off yesterday''s victory.


    "Morale seems good," Imented to Elder Samuel who was walking beside me up next to the first steel heart caravan. In front of us was a merchant caravan with its own guards.


    "Of course, yesterday''s victory means good things and we won''t have to return to Orton with bad news."


    He turned to Sandra. "Did you retrieve the map I asked for?"


    She nodded and pulled out a folded map which she handed to the elder.


    "I asked you to walk with me today because there are things you must be aware of before we arrive in Orton. As I''m sure you''ve noticed we are in conflict with the twin horn sect."


    "That was obvious, but I was under the impression it''s always been like that," I said.


    "It had but never to this degree," He replied. "Only a year ago it was just the asional skirmish and mostly friendly rivalry andpetition. We used each other to improve our own disciples, but things have taken a rather nasty turn. Tell me, what do you know of aether towers?''


    "The basics," I answered. "There arerge tower-like structures which are bigger on the inside. They have multiple floors which can vary from a maze to an entire forest or desert and are full of aether beasts, and rare resources. Oh, and at the final floor is the tower guardian which if defeated will cause the tower to copse, usually over a period of a few days."


    "Very good," he said. "It seems your town taught you well. Well, what you say is true but it isn''t just that. An aether tower is a very valuable resource to a sect because as long as you don''t defeat the tower guardian it can stay standing for years. The sources can be farmed as can the aether beasts and their cores for essence. Not just that but the area around a tower also benefits, with kor crystals minesmonce alongside powerful herbs and other natural treasures."


    That I didn''t know. I knew aether towers were valuable but if what the elder was saying was true then you can build a sect up from one.


    "There is a tower close to Orton, controlled by the city and usable by everyone per the agreement made when it first emerged over ten years ago after thest fell. It''s a decent tower and provides quite a lot of resources for the city, but time has made it less valuable. The herbs and nts cover the markets and can be bought almost anywhere. The cores aren''t particrly varied with fire being the mostmon affinity, paired with the fact everyone can use it, it had tipped the bnce of anything."


    "So what''s the conflict about then?" I asked.


    "A new tower emerged not one year ago," He said. "Farther away from Orton with new kinds of resources, a more varied types of beasts and cores for the taking. I take it you can guess what happened."


    "War?''


    He nodded solemnly. "War. At first, we were open to a truce to treat this new tower as we did the old one, but the twin horn sect did not share that sentiment. They tried to take the tower, sending arge force out to surround and capture it but one of our spies within their sect alerted us and we managed to rout them. What urred next was a full-blown battle that left both sides crippled. Afterward, an uneasy truce was made, a simple agreement to keep conflict to the area around the tower and not the city. Of course, those rules are broken when they can be, and assassinations and killings have risen in Orton."


    "It''s a stalemate," Lucas added. "They push, we defend, we push, they defend. Sometimes there will be a battle but it''s mostly skirmishes, raids, and ambushes."


    Samuel nodded. "We''re losing disciples at an rming rate."


    "And so you''ve extended recruitment," I said, realization dawning over me. "Is that what I am to be? A soldier?"


    I couldn''t keep the bite out of my voice, but the elder didn''t look angry. He had an understanding look on his face.


    "Aiden if they gain that tower then they will control Orton and all the towns and viges in the area, including West Vale. Do you want people like them in charge, doing as they like? They started the conflict."


    As much as I wanted to not believe his words and be angry, I couldn''t because the thought of someone like Ewin or Jason in charge of West Vale made me want to puke. I''d seen what they were like, and the trouble they caused. Taking what they wanted, not paying, fighting, bullying.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Aiden," The elder said. "I won''t force you into it, that''s not the type of sect we are, but those that fight are greatly rewarded, and we make sure they know why they fight. There are people in the steel heart who have family and friends in viges and towns all around Orton and in the city, what do you think would happen to them if we lose? If the twin horn gets their hands on the tower?"


    Family, that was something I understood, wanting to fight to keep someone else alive. I would do it for my aunt and my friends. What would have happened if they hadn''te to my town? Would I have remained oblivious and then one day the twin horn would just take over? I was already nning to go to Orton but what if I had made the mistake of joining the twin horn, what if I had headed for another city and a different sect elsewhere, and the twin horn won and I returned to find the people of West Vale under their rule.


    "I understand," I said.


    "Good, this isn''t what you wanted to hear, but it is what you needed to hear. We cannot let them win or they will turn into tyrants to rule all over this part of the ins and then only one of the greater sects could stop them."


    "My family lives in Orton," Lucas said. "Do you know what the twin horn does to their weaker female disciples?"


    Sandra turned her gaze away, her fists clenched and shaking.


    "They turn them into concubines and bed warmers," Lucas finished. "That''s the type of people they are. They drug them, use mind-altering techniques among other things to make thempliant and to make them enjoy it."


    Thest words were spoken with pure hatred behind them.


    "I don''t want that for my sister or my mother because that''s what they will do. The city won''t stop them, in fact, the twin horn will probably take it if they win."


    "We all have things on the line," Samuel said. "Don''t forget that, Aiden. War is unpleasant but sometimes it is necessary."


    We fell into silence after that and my mind whirled with dark thoughts and possibilities as we left West Vale behind and headed to the city of Orton.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    <h4>Chapter 30 - 30</h4>


    The first day of travel towards the city of Orton was boring and dull for the most part. Since I didn''t have any privacy I couldn''t really practice anything and I couldn''t talk to Zirani since she was busy with her new spacial powers. There was Lucas but the conversation about the conflict had soured his mood and Sandra''s and both hadn''t wanted to talk about anything. The elder had left to speak with Markem who was near the center of caravans. I tried to keep myself busy by practicing techniques, but after the first time Zirani had angrily told me to stop disturbing her, so I was left walking, ncing about at the nearby trees and asional odd nt that we passed by.


    I almost shouted in joy when we finally stopped for the night, and the caravans positioned themselves into twin circles that were connected to one another. Guards were set on rotation at the perimeter of each circle and food was prepared. A stew that didn''t taste half bad. While the steel heart and merchants weren''t affiliated with each other, they did have a friendly rtionship and the merchants liked the steel heart as unlike the twin horn sect we didn''t cause trouble and go around trying to rip off or take whatever they wanted.


    I was sitting on a wooden stump, eating my stew while ncing into the fire when Zirani''s voice cut into my mind.


    "I think I''ve got the basics down," She said. "It''s rather odd how the mutation works. I knew it added a spacial aspect to things but it''s so confusing at times."


    "You think you can teach me something?" I asked. If I could learn even a basic spatial teleportation technique then I would be happy. That would be extremely useful in a number of situations, not just fighting.


    "Oh I think so, but I''ve still got other things to teach you. What you know so far is only the most basic and simple things. You''ve a ton more to learn, but I think we can integrate something that involves spatial travel. I''m also gonna have to teach you to harness the spatial aspect and make sure it doesn''t interfere with any techniques if you don''t want to. That part won''t be too hard."


    "Hold on, what do you mean interfere?"


    "Our core has mutated, Aiden." She said, "It was just nature before and all that epassed that but now a spatial aspect has been added. It isn''t just using nature to perform spatial abilities but is also abination of nature and space. The nature of space, although we won''t get to that untilter on because frankly even I don''t understand it yet."


    "It sounds confusing," I said. "Are my normal techniques still gonna work?"


    "Of course, nothing''s been taken away," She replied. "Just make sure you focus on nature when you pull from our core. The aether you pull will still be mutated but the spatial aspect won''t be in use, and the technique will work as just a nature technique, though I''ve already thought of adding special effects to your current techniques. There''s so much possible now. I understand now why the people below the great scar valued mutation relics so highly. They truly are wondrous things."


    "I don''t think we''re going to be able to practice until we get to Orton," I said sourly.


    "That''s unfortunate, but you can still practice technique formation. Try to form them while doing normal tasks or out of the blue. Get it ingrained into yourself as deeply as you can. Remembered what I said, instinct. We want it to be instinct."


    I nodded. "I remember."


    I finished up my stew and headed to add it to the pile of dirty bowls. There were tents set up, not asrge as the ones that had been in the camp outside West Vale but still far better than normal tents. Since I''d contributed so much in the tournament I''d been given my own and I was just about to head there and practice when I spotted a familiar face.


    "Misty? Is that you?" I asked.


    The blonde who had been about to walk by me froze and turned to face me.


    "Ermm do i-" She paused and peered at me. "Aiden? Oh hello. I should''ve guessed you''d be here, what with the victory and all."


    "Yeah," I replied. "But what are you doing here? I mean I know your dad''s a merchant and all, but you''ve never left the city before."


    She shrugged, and I noticed just how nk her face seemed to be, like all emotions were gone. Her voice was also dull, not lifeless, but dull, tired.


    "My father wants me to get some experience in Orton and we''re going to be meeting some friends of his to discuss an arrangement."


    "Ok¡­ does this arrangement have something to do with why you''re acting like a zombie?"


    Was it crass? Yes.


    Did I care? Not particrly.


    I wasn''t really a subtle person and my aunt had oftenined that I spoke too freely and casually and that it would get me in trouble one day, which wouldn''t happen. I knew when to keep my mouth shut and to be respectful, but with someone like Misty? I honestly didn''t give a shit about decorum or subtlety.


    She froze at my words and after a long look into my eyes she opened her mouth, but quickly closed it and shook her head, turning and fast walking off back to the merchant circle, leaving me confused.


    "Girl troubles?"


    A voice asked from beside me, and I jumped slightly, turning to see Sandra there.


    "Bloody hell Sandra," I said, taking a deep breath. "Scared the hell outta me."


    She shrugged. "My bad, so is she your girlfriend? Seems a bit dead to me."


    I shook my head. "Not my girlfriend, not even a friend. Just someone I knew back in West Vale. You noticed it too then, the way she was acting like a zombie."


    Sandra nodded. "Yeah, it''s hard not to. The entire time she''s been here I don''t think she''s shown any visible emotion. Want to follow her and find out why?"


    Thest words were said with a grin and her eyes twinkled with mischief.


    I''d quickly learned that Sandra loved espionage and stalking, which was a bit creepy, although I wasn''t going to tell her that. I had not detected hering up on me, and I didn''t want her stalking me and finding out my secrets.


    "I''m good," I said. "I''m gonna head to bed for some rest. I''ve got things to think about."


    She nodded, losing her humor. "Yeah, it must be quite the shock to learn about things."


    "It is, well I''ll see you tomorrow, Sandra, goodnight."


    "Goodnight, Aiden," She replied.


    I made it to my tent and headed in, zipping it up before leaning back on the nkets and pillow I''d been given. That had been quite odd. I hadn''t really been close to Misty since we were kids, but even after we''d grown apart, she hadn''t ever acted like that, not evenst week, so what the hell was wrong with her? Was she sick?


    I shook the thoughts away and leaned my head back onto the pillow. I''d spent enough time thinking about problems and random things.


    It was time for some training and then some sleep.

 Chapter 31 - 31

    <h4>Chapter 31 - 31</h4>


    The second day of the journey to Orton was much like the first. After a quick breakfast stew which seemed to set the standard for what we were going to be having this entire trip, we started off down the path. This time I was at the back of the caravans as opposed to the front. Samuel had offered to let me walk alongside him again, but I''de up with the excuse that I needed some time to think, which was not false, I just didn''t need to think about the war. I already knew I was going to be taking part in it. West Vale was now known to the twin horn and no doubt they''d be taking word of their defeat back to their sect and information about promising young steel heart arcanists. Samuel had told me that bounties weremon nowadays as each sect gunned for the best of the other. It was best after all to cut the problem off before it could fully bloom. Just imagining the twin horn in control of West Vale made me sick.


    What I was mostly thinking about was the next step in my training. Zirani already had a list of things she wanted to teach me, which included a movement technique. Movement techniques were self-exnatory, they allowed for increased movement often increased speed but also other things like the air hop technique Lucas used. He''d confided in me that it was part of a higher-level technique that allowed one to essentially walk on air.


    Zirani hadn''t yet told me what the technique was but she had given me a few exercises to get ready for it. She herself was still going over the mutation. She had the basics down and was now trying to incorporate them into some techniques she knew and trying to make all new ones. Sometimes I forgot just how powerful she had been and just how knowledgeable and smart she was. In fact, she was probably the smartest arcanist in the northern ins.


    The exercise involved moving aether down to my legs and creating a unique pattern along with circr rings. It was near impossible at first since I just couldn''t seem to be able to create the rings but when Iined to Zirani sheughed and showed me that I was using the same method I used for my first techniques when I should be using an entirely new method. She exined that was one of the reasons why many of the techniques we saw in the tournament were so crude. The methods they were using were as basic as they came and many were just trying to will the aether into a shape or pattern.


    "You can''t do something like that until you hit the higher stages of the arcane," Shemented. "Honestly, I''m surprised they can even get basic techniques by doing that. The amount of aether they''re using for simple techniques is just foolish."


    "Well not everyone has a four-hundred-year-old aether beast as their first core and remember where we are? You''re always talking about the gap between the northern ins and thends below the great scar."


    She mentally sighed. "I know it''s just I didn''t think it would be this bad."


    "You know it makes me more grateful that I stumbled upon you," I said,ughing. "Hell, I think I should thank those gale wolves as well. Without it, I would have never found you."


    "True," She replied. "How''s the traininging along?"


    I shrugged. "Fine, those rings are the hardest bit. I don''t see why you want me to try and bounce them off each other."


    She chuckled. "I''m just trying to get the basics ingrained. Trust me all this formation training you''ve been doing is useful and you''ll see when we start to truly train, but first, we''re going to need to pick up a few things when we reach the city."


    "Like what?"


    "The elixirs in the ins might be ok, but I''m not fine with ok. I can make high-grade elixirs and pills with ease, and powders."


    I stopped for a moment. "You were an alchemist?"


    "Aiden, I''m a four-hundred-year-old nature affinity beast," She said in a tone that made it obvious that I should have known. "Most of the ingredients they gete from nature, Aiden. I wasn''t just a simple alchemist. I was one of the best in the green court. We''ll need to get some ingredients and I''ll cook up what we''ll be using."


    Just when I thought I couldn''t get surprised anymore. Alchemy was a very well-earning trade since you could make almost anything with it if you knew how. From things like water breathing pills to aether gathering pills. If what she knew was from beyond the great scar then it was probably ten times better than anything here.


    "We could make a lot of money with that," I mused.


    "Oh no," SHe said. "Not until we''re strong enough to deal with the consequences of releasing powerful new alchemy into the northern ins. We''ll have assassins and arcanists out for us, trying to find out our secrets and before you say the steel heart will protect us, they might but they too will want to know. Just because they seem nice doesn''t mean they are unlike the rest and not selfish.."


    We stopped for the night in a clearing that was apparently used often and after another dinner of stew, I was about to head to my tent to practice when I overheard Markem talking with Samuel.


    "He said he stopped someone trailing us," Markem whispered.


    "Did he get a good look at who it was?" Samuel replied.


    "No, but it was definitely human."


    There was a pause before Samuel replied. "Increase the sentries and I want you to send a scouting force to check the nearby area, only the best. I don''t want whoever it is to spot us."


    "Do you think it''s them?"


    "Perhaps," Samuel said. "Though I hope not. We''re not exactly in a good defensible position now are we."


    I tried to overhear more, but their voices were already faint. What exactly were they talking about? Were we being followed? I knew that bandits did exist, but what bandit group would be stupid enough to attack a sect caravan. We had at least over fifty arcanists including the merchant guards.


    I entered my tent and tried to clear the worries from my mind.. There wasn''t much I could do about it but be ready just in case something happened, and that involved training.

 Chapter 32 - 32

    <h4>Chapter 32 - 32</h4>


    I was awoken in the middle of the night by someone shaking me.


    "Aiden damn you, wake up!"


    I blearily opened my eyes and for a second I didn''t recognize the ck-haired girl in front of me, but then i noticed her emerald eyes that shone in the low light.


    "Fucking finally," She muttered. "How the hell did the shouting and fighting not wake you up."


    Shouting and fighting? I stared at her in confusion for a moment before the sounds outside the tent registered in my ears and my eyes widened. Screaming, shouting, and the sounds of steel on steel. I bolted up and without hesitation began to form bark armor around my hands and legs.


    "What happened? Beasts?"


    She shook her head. "Twin horn."


    She spat the words with venom.


    "It''s a raid. They attacked in the middle of the night, luckily a sentry saw them, but we need to leave now."


    "Leave? we need to help," I said, moving to rush past her and out of the tent.


    "Idiot," She hissed. "They have at least triple our numbers and that includes the merchant''s guards. If we stay we''ll kill some, but we won''t live. I sensed at least two mid-stage second core arcanists, and one peak stage. Elder Samuel won''t be able to beat them. If we don''t leave now, then we die."


    I stopped, and turned back to her, my hands shaking. I wanted to run out there and fight, but her words stopped me. I suddenly felt someone else surge to life in my mind.


    "She''s right Aiden," Zirani said. "We can''t take them as we are. We need to go."


    I stilled my shaking hands and took a deep breath. "Ok."


    "Ok?" Sandra asked. "As in ok we can get out of here?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, though I have to ask why did youe for me?"


    I saw Sandra as a friend but I was surprised she''de for me. We weren''t that close.


    "I woke Lucas first, then went to the elder but he was inbat at that point, so I came to you next. It''s always good to have allies with you and I''ve fought alongside you two so who better, now enough questions we need to hurry. Lucas is waiting for us."


    I nodded and we moved out of the tent. The camp was a warzone. Arcanists shed with one another, and techniques flew, fire lighting up the night as the earth trembled and even an asional bolt of lighting or beam of light flew. There were corpses littering the ground and people screaming for help. I saw one older woman being dragged away by two twin horn disciples as she pleaded for help. My anger rose and I looked around wildly, wanting to help, wanting to fight, but I felt Sandra tugging at my arm.


    "Let''s go."


    I grit my teeth, wanting to shout in rage.


    I turned to follow her, my eyes moving about as we did. I wasn''t looking where I was going so I ended up bumping into her.


    "Sandra?" I asked. "Why did you stop?"


    She didn''t respond, and I looked forward as I looked around her form. I felt the blood drain from my face and my mouth fell open as I saw Lucas'' dead bodyying on the ground, a twin horn sect disciple rummaging through his pockets, a sick smile on his face. I moved to step forward, but Sandra''s hands stopped me and she turned to run in another direction. I stared after her then nced back at Lucas. He would never get to see his sister or mother again. I felt my anger rise and I took a step forward, but Zirani''s voice stopped me.


    "He''s second-core Aiden. We can''t beat him. I know it feels like the coward''s choice, but we must live to fight another day. I promise we''ll get revenge, but please don''t let your anger blind you to the current situation.


    Goddamnit, it all! Why had this happened?


    I felt a tear of frustration leave my eye as I turned and ran after Sandra. My heart thumped in my chest and the tornado of emotions threatened to send my head spinning as the sounds of battle and screaming sounded behind me.


    "Don''t stop, Aiden," Zirani said, her voicepletely calm and serene.


    I ran and I ran, disappearing into the trees as the sounds grew fainter and fainter. I didn''t even know if I was following Sandra or if she had gone off in a different direction, but I didn''t care. I just kept running. The memory of the gale wolves and my run from them seemed to y over and over in my mind as though mocking me. I''d thought I''d grow stronger but here I was once again running because I was too weak.


    I don''t know how long I ran but eventually, I spotted a dark shape in front of me. I froze, unsure of what to do, but then the figure burned and I saw the emerald eyes of Sandra looking at me. I let out a sigh of relief and moved up to her.


    "I thought I''d lost you," I said, my voice raw. Had I been screaming? Crying?


    Sandra didn''t respond, instead, she just turned and began jogging into the forest.


    "Should I follow her?" I asked Zirani.


    "Yes, for now. We can figure something out when we''re further away from the camp."


    I took onest look behind me, seeing smoke rising up into the sky and an asional sh of light from what I thought were probably techniques before I turned and followed Sandra into the night.

 Chapter 33 - 33

    <h4>Chapter 33 - 33</h4>


    We must have run for what was at least a few hours before Sandra finally stopped under a small hill. I leaned against a tree and panted looking over at Sandra.


    "Sandra, I think we''ve gone far enough for now," I said.


    She didn''t respond and her face was turned away from me and covered by her long dark hair. She hadn''t said a word when we''d been running, which made sense, but now we needed to n and think about what to do. After all, it was her who''d said it was good to have allies with you.


    "Sandra?"


    I hesitantly moved closer. I wasn''t about to say something stupid like ''are you ok?" when it was obvious she wasn''t ok. Hell, I wasn''t ok for that matter, but I was trying my best to push away the emotions and thoughts that wanted to bring me down. If I let those in then I wouldn''t be able to do anything else, but lie down.


    "Sandra we need to rest then pl-"


    I didn''t get to finish my words as Sandra fell over onto her side heavily.


    "Sandra!"


    I ran over to her and quickly brushed the hair from her face, pressing two fingers to her neck to check her pulse as I did. She was still breathing, and her face wasn''t any paler than usual.


    "She''s exhausted, Aiden," Zirani said. "Clearly both physically and mentally. We can''t just let her rest there though, move her to that tree and I''ll do the rest."


    I did as she asked as she appeared next to me. Together we quickly moved her to a nearby tree and Zirani leaned down to press a hand to the forest floor. Even after everything that had happened I still found myself trying to sense what she was doing. It was sort of simr to green pulse but not that much. She fed aether into the ground in an odd way, using an odd pattern.


    The forest floor was mostly just dirt with a few patches of grass and nts here and there, but her technique changed that. At first, I thought it was grass but then I quickly realized the dark green substance growing was moss. It grew in the rough shape of a bed, and Zirani gently pushed the sleeping Sandra onto it.


    "There, that should be far morefortable than the dirt ground," Zirani said. "Want me to make one for you?"


    I nodded, sending a mental thanks to her. I wasn''t really in the mood for talking if I was being honest. I was trying my hardest to keep my thoughts on the here and now, and simpler things rather than letting them go to what had just happened. I was naive in that I could push it away forever, and even if I could I wouldn''t, but it was best if I thought about it when I was well-rested and not so emotionally fragile. I''d always been far more self-aware than others I''d known, which was likely due to everything my aunt had taught me. She was incredibly smart and a lot of what I knew came from her. As a healer, she''d seen the worst of what could happen to an arcanist and faced death and injury every day. She was the only healer in the town yet she hadn''tined and had always done her job and stepped up when needed, raising me as best she could as well.


    When Zirani was done making a bed of moss for me, I gave her a quick peck on the cheek before falling into the bed. My body rxed atop the soft moss, which definitely wasn''t normal moss. It was warm and as soft as clouds, not that I knew what clouds felt like. Before I knew it I was fast asleep.


    My dreams were not pleasant, and screams and shouts followed me as I ran through a dark forest, chased by gale wolves and men with twin horns upon their foreheads, twisted smiles on their faces. The image of the women being dragged away, but with the face of my aunt, the body of Lucas, its eyes open, staring at me usingly, and the voice of Jason, mocking my weakness.


    I awoke in the middle of the night, shivering and trembling.


    "Zirani?" I asked, not wanting to be alone.


    "I''m here, Aiden," she said softly, and I felt myself rx slightly. "Don''t fret, they''re just nightmares. I''m with you."


    "I wish I could hold you," I said.


    "I know," She replied sadly. "But then the girl might see."


    "I don''t think I''m going back to sleep," I said, rolling so that my back was against the moss. The night sky was mostly blocked by the trees but stars peaked in from above, and if not for dark thoughts then this would have been a beautiful night.


    "Aiden, we need to talk," Zirani said softly.


    "Not now, not yet,"


    There was no reply which I took for a yes. I stared up at the sky, letting everything just fade away, not thinking about anything, but the star and trees above. I was in the middle of trying to count them when I heard a rustling to my right.


    I shot up to my feet, readying myself in a battle stance as the sound of footsteps grew closer. Out from the bushes stumbled a blond-haired girl, and it took me a moment to recognize her as Misty. I let out a sigh and lowered my hands.


    "Misty? How did you find me?" I asked. I hadn''t heard or sensed anyone behind me when I''d been running.


    "Tracks," She said. "And scent."


    Scent? I sniffed my armpits. Yeah, I smelled pretty bad, but not that bad or potent for that.


    "How did you get away?" I asked.


    "I was in my own tent when they attacked. I was further away from them and managed to get out of my tent and start running before they reached me. I saw you and the girl and decided to follow."


    She hesitated for a second and once again I noticed thepleteck of any form of emotion on her face, and did she look paler? Not only that but she kept looking down at something, my neck?


    "Is that ok?"


    "Yes¡­ I''m assuming you''re tired?"


    She went to shake her head but froze then nodded.


    I frowned but still motioned to the Moss. "You can take that, I''ll make another."


    She nodded and walked over,ying down like a statute then closing her eyes.


    "Take care, Aiden," Zirani said. "There''s something about her that''s off."


    "Who, Misty?"


    I felt Zirani mentally nod. "Yes, I''m not sure yet. There''s something familiar about her."


    "Ok, you think she''s dangerous?"


    "Maybe, maybe not, just take care. Anyways, would you like me to make another bed?"


    I nodded, but instead of appearing she just walked me through it this time and after a few tires I had a decent-sized bed. I fell in after taking onest nce at Misty, who was literally as still as a saute, not even her chest was moving, and¡­


    I peered closer. Were her nails longer?


    "Go to sleep, Aiden," Zirani said. "I will stay vignt."


    I tried to figure out what was wrong with Misty as Iy down, but I was fast asleep before I could think of anything.

 Chapter 34 - 34

    <h4>Chapter 34 - 34</h4>


    "I knew it!"


    The sound of Zirani''s raised voice was the first thing that greeted me when I woke up the next morning. I slowly opened my eyes and sat, to survey what exactly was going on. It took a few seconds for my brain to process what was happening, but when I shot up out of bed my eyes wide. Zirani was out in front of both Misty and an unconscious Sandra, or was she asleep?


    Misty was crouched down over Sandra''s body, facing Zirani with an expression that seemed more animal than human. Her eyes were bright red with circles of blue, and her nails which had already looked long yesterday were even longer and were coated in aether of a type that didn''t seem familiar to me. At first, I assumed it was death aether, but it had tinges of dark blue and crimson.


    "Zirani? What the fuck is going on?"


    Zirani nced at me for only a second before she returned her focus to Misty.


    "She''s an aether vampire," Zirani said. "First a mutation relic and now one of their kind. I never expected the so-called peacefulnds to hold so many treasures and dangers.:


    An aether vampire? I''d heard of the phrase vampire, but only in books and I didn''t really know much about them except that they drank blood. Misty was an aether vampire? Suddenly some of the stuff she''d been doing made sense. Vampires were said to be undead and bit into one''s neck when drinking blood, not to mention the ws. She''d been taking nces at my neck.


    I formed bark armor around my arms and legs, and moved closer to Zirani, keeping my eyes on Misty. I had no clue what an aether vampire could do, but I wasn''t about to underestimate her.


    "Is Sandra ok?" I asked.


    "Yes for the most part," Zirani replied. "I caught this one draining the girl in her sleep. If I hadn''t then she might have continued until Sandra was dead."


    "Why didn''t she wake up, she must have noticed her aether being drained."


    Zirani shook her head. "It''s an innate technique they have that lets them essentially charm and subdue their prey. It makes the draining process easier."


    Misty was still staring at Zirani, and now that I was closer I could see the motion in her eyes more clearly. It wasn''t anger or ferocity, but fear and confusion.


    "Misty?"


    She turned to me and her mouth opened, but no words came out.


    "Misty step away from Sandra," I said slowly


    The blonde-haired girl looked down at Sandra''s unconscious form and something shifted in her eyes, they became human once again and she stumbled back, tears beginning to escape her eyes.


    "Oh no, oh no, oh no!"


    She screamed thest word, falling back against a tree. "I''m sorry, I didn''t, I couldn''t help it. I was so hungry. No, no, no, no¡­"


    She ced her head in her hands and began sobbing, her body shaking with the motions.


    I looked over to Zirani who looked just as shocked as me.


    "What the hell is happening?" I said. Why was it just one thing after another? Could I not catch a fucking break for just one damn day. First the raid, then Lucas, then the nightmare, and now this. I clenched my fists and tried to calm myself, though it took more effort than it had the previous day.


    "That must have been her first feeding," Zirani muttered to herself. "She''s a fledgling, but no sire which means¡­"


    Her words trailed off and she looked over at Misty who was still crying though softer now, with the asional whimper thrown in.


    "Watch her while I check on Sandra," She said, and I nodded, moving in front of her to keep an eye on the blonde. I didn''t think she was going to attack, but you never knew. She''d been acting like an animal not a few minutes ago and now she was crying.


    Zirani moved to Sandra and after a quick checkup she let out a sigh of relief. "She''s fine, she''ll be sore and tired when she wakes, but some rest and food will fix her right up. If we can find some herbs then I can make something to help her, but first, we need to deal with her."


    "Do you want to¡­" I trailed off and made a slicing motion on my neck. I didn''t want to kill her if I was being honest, but if she was a danger then I''d do what I had to, though the idea did make me feel rather sick.


    "No, we''re not," Zirani said, and she turned to look at Misty with pity instead of anger. "I think I know what happened."


    She moved closer to the crying teen and when she was a few feet away she knelt down so they were eye level.


    "Misty, do you know what you are?''


    Misty nodded and whimpered. "A monster."


    Zirani sighed. "Depends on how you look at it. Do you remember how you became like this, who did it to you?"


    Misty froze and a haunted look appeared in her eyes. "I¡­I was, oh god, I shouldn''t have opened it. Dad told me not to, but I didn''t listen and then that smoke moved into me. It hurt so bad."


    She began sobbing once again, clearly remembering what had happened.


    "I see, so you didn''t contract it via bite then, that makes more sense since an ether vampire strong enough to infect another wouldn''t be able to survive in such a low-level and quality aether area."


    "Zirani, you wanna fill me in on what''s going on?" I asked, confused. I was trying to keep up but I''d lost her at the monster part.


    "She''s an aether vampire. A sort of hybrid between an aether beast and a human. It would take a while to exin fully, just know that she has to feed on aether via blood and other means to survive and this was her first time. She''d been fighting the urge and putting it off until now."


    Suddenly it clicked. "That''s why she looked like a zombie. She was starving herself."


    Zirani nodded. "I''m impressed that she''d held out for this long. She must have gotten infected at least a week ago."


    "So what do we do with her?"


    "Well for now we''ll take her with us and I''ll figure something out."


    "She''s not gonna go wild or anything, is she? Those ws looked quite dangerous and I don''t want to get drained in my sleep."


    "If she was able to hold it for a week then I think we''ll be fine until we can figure something out," Zirani replied.


    She turned back to Misty. "Misty, I just want to apologize for what I''m about to do."


    I frowned as Zirani walked over and plucked a few nts then mashed them up while pulling aether from our core. I don''t really understand what she did but soon she had a fine powder in her hand.


    "Sleep for me."


    She blew the powder over the blonde teen''s face, and Misty eyes opened wide for a second before they drooped and closed, her body going limp like a ragdoll.


    "You''re gonna need to carry her," Zirani said. "I''ll carry Sandra. We can''t afford to wait until she wakes up. The twin horn sect has probably already sent people to hunt down those that escaped."


    "What if she wakes up and attacks me?"


    "She won''t," Zirani said. "Trust me, now quickly grab her, and let''s move."


    I opened my mouth toin again but then closed it and sighed. I trusted Zirani and it''s not like carrying her would be particrly hard. I picked her up gently, keeping her ws well away from her face, even though they had shortened when she''d fallen asleep. Better safe than sorry.


    Zirani picked up Sandra in a bridal carry and with Misty on my back, together we headed further into the forest.

 Chapter 35 - 35

    <h4>Chapter 35 - 35</h4>


    Sandra began to stir about an hour into our trip but to my surprise, Zirani did not move back into her core so when the ck-haired teen opened her eyes to look up into the face of Zirani the first thing that came out of her mouth was a scream. Despite the scream, Zirani didn''t drop Sandra, instead, she ced her down gently.


    Sandra scrambled backwards, her eyes wide. She fumbled for something and as she did her eyesnded on me. She stopped and turned to look back at Zirani who was standing there with an amused smile on her face.


    "Aiden?"


    "Calm down Sandra Zirani here is a friend and you''d be dead if not for her," I said.


    Sandra frowned. "What happened? I remembered the raid¡­ and running and sleeping, then an odd feeling. Ah, why do I feel so tired?"


    "This is going to take some time to exin," Zirani said with a sigh. "Aiden do you mind leaving us for a few minutes."


    I blinked. "What? Why?"


    "Just trust me," She replied.


    I nodded then turned and began walking away, hearing Zirani''s voice addressing Sandra as I did. I didn''t really understand why she wanted me to leave since I could tell what she was feeling and our connection had grown. I couldn''t hear her exact thoughts yet, but I could guess pretty damn close to what she was thinking, except she was purposefully trying to block me and at the same time sending a reassuring feeling. Was she asking me not to peek? I shrugged and once I was a good distance away and couldn''t hear her, I gently ced Misty down and leaned back on a tree. I didn''t feel tired, but carrying Misty was awkward, to say the least. Her substantial bust kept pressing into my back and she moved in her sleep. At one point her lips had touched my neck and I''d thought she''d woken up and was about to bite me which had almost led me to fling her away. Thank god Zirani was there to correct me or else Misty might have ended up rolling around in the dirt.


    As I waited for some sort of signal from Zirani I thought about what we were going to do. Getting to safety was a priority and that meant somewhere where there were plenty of steel heart disciples, preferably their Orton headquarters or one of theirrger war camps. I didn''t know the way to Orton by heart, though I could take an educated guess, although I was hoping Sandra knew or hell Misty for that matter since her father was a sessful merchant and I imagined knowing trade routes was key to such a profession.


    Speaking of Misty, I still found it hard to believe that she was this aether vampire Zirani spoke of. She told me a bit about them as we''d walked through the forest, and it just made it harder to believe. They were hybrids and powerful at that. The main difference between them, humans and aether beasts were their cores and methods of growth. They didn''t use any of the natural affinities instead they used an amalgamation of death, life, and a mutated form of pure aether. They still formed cores, but they didn''t fill them with essence from beast ores, no they extracted essence via blood and other methods of draining. There were ns of them, and they didn''t get along with any human or even aether beasts groups. They were, for the most part, considered a scourge and were kill-on-sight. What made them worse was the fact that they regrly raided viges, towns, and merchant caravans to take people as blood and aether ves.


    Was Misty really that? It was certainly hard to believe that the blonde who''d been crying was that, then again that animal look she''d had in her eyes and those ws weren''t exactly human. It had been primal, more like a beast.


    "Aiden we''re done here," She said. "You can return."


    I sent back a mental confirmation then picked up Misty and ced her on my back once again. With her securely in ce, I made my way back to Zirani and Sandra. Zirani had a pleased look on her face while Sandra looked embarrassed, shocked, impressed, and confused. The mix of emotion on her face was so odd that I almostughed.


    When she turned her gaze to me she blushed then looked away.


    "It''s all good now isn''t it Sandra," Zirani said, and the ck-haired girl nodded meekly, which was off considering how she usually acted. What exactly had Zirani said and done?


    I gave her a questioning look but she just smiled and shrugged. "No need to worry, I''ll exin at another time. Now, Sandra, tell him what you told me, just the part about the camps."


    "We''re about five days away from Orton and that''s at a fast walk, but they''ve probably sent people after us since they don''t want word getting out that they broke the agreement, not that anyone will be surprised."


    "Agreement?" I asked.


    "Yeah, part of the deal that was made after the firstrge battle. To keep fighting within the vicinity of the camps. It''s been broken of course, when both sides thought they could get away with it, but there has never been any proof, and it''s never been done like this. They raided a group made up of recruits and further away than they''ve ever done, but not just that. They attacked the merchants, what do you think the city would do if they heard about such a thing?"


    "Oh," I said. "I get it now."


    This was a war between two sects and the twin horn had just gotten merchants involved, merchants who had valuable supplies headed for Orton, and I knew for a fact that some had belonged to rich families that dwelt in the city.


    "So we need to get the news to them and avoid getting killed?"


    Sandra nodded. "Yes and that means heading to the camps instead. It''s a shorter journey. I have no doubt they''ve already got their best trackers after us."


    "She will lead us," Zirani said. "And we will follow. You''ll carry the girl and we''ll deal with her when she wakes, which shouldn''t be for another few hours."


    Sandra grimaced and shot a re at the sleeping girl. "Why not just leave her or put her out of her misery."


    Zirani shot the girl a re and Sandra lowered her head.


    "I know, I know, I''m sorry," Sandra apologized. "It''s just hard. I mean you''re not the one who almost died."


    "No, I''m the one who saved you," Zirani shot back. "Now, if you would."


    Zirani motioned for her to move forward and the ck-haired girl nodded before beginning to move.


    As we began to follow her I moved closer to Zirani. "What did you do?"


    "Like I said I''ll exinter," Zirani replied. "Just know that she won''t be a problem. That girl thinks she''s good at hiding secrets but she''s stillcking in some areas."


    I puzzled on her words as we followed Sandra to safety.

 Chapter 36 - 36

    <h4>Chapter 36 - 36</h4>


    "So Aiden, how long have you and Zirani known each other?"


    "About a week," I said, carefully stepping over arge log, taking care to keep the sleeping girl on my back still. Unlike an hour ago she''d stopped kicking and moving and was now peacefully silent and still, the only sound was the inhtion and exhtion of air. I didn''t want to disturb her. She''d finally stopped only a few minutes ago.


    "Only a week, but¡­"


    Her words trailed off and I shot Zirani another questioning look, but like thest time, she just shrugged and gave me a ter'' look.


    "I guess your techniques and your strength make more sense now," She said.


    "Yeah I''m a lucky man," I said, although I was unlucky as well. The raid, the vampire, the death of Lucas. Yesterday had to have been the worst day of my life so far. I hoped that the string of bad events was over and done with and we could reach safety without trouble, though the thoughts did sound rather optimistic if I was being honest.


    "The same could be said for you," Zirani said to Sandra.


    "Fair point," She replied then nced back at Misty. "How much longer is she gonna be asleep?"


    "She should have woken up by now, but I did give her a big dose," Zirani said. "So it might take a little longer."


    "The longer the better if you ask me," Sandra said. "I didn''t even know Aether vampires were a thing."


    "They aren''t here, not normally at least," Zirani said. "They usually are only found below the great scar and far to the south. Misty is a¡­ unique case. She found some sort of artifact that caused the change."


    "Is her aether meant to be like that?" Sandra asked. "I can''t believe I didn''t notice it back at the camp."


    "She hadn''t fed then, she was still technically unawakened, her core dormant. When she fed on you it burst into life. I''m going to have to carve an aether array into her or tattoo it on her skin to hide it. If she walks into any city or camp like that, at best they''ll cage her and poke and prod her to try and figure out what she is, and at worst they''ll just kill her."


    "Never heard of other types of aether besides the normal types," Sandra muttered.


    "You live in the northern ins. Those below the great scar call this ce the peacefulnds and see it as a backwardnd, and no offense, but their right. The level of the arcane here is awful, and there are key things missing. I would imagine it gets better the closer you get to the border cities, but even then I doubt they evenpared to the lowest of the sect beyond the scar."


    "So were stupid is essentially what you''re saying?" Sandra asked.


    "We''re?" Zirani asked. "Is that the right term for you?"


    Sandra''s eyes widened and she nced at me before coughing. "Well anyways, should we take a quick break?"


    "We don''t need to," Zirani said. "But a five-minute break to eat won''t hurt."


    "So you do have food," Sandra. "I didn''t get a chance to grab anything when we¡­ ran."


    Thest word came out as a whisper and I could see her fighting back the emotions that wanted to escape. For my part, I too pushed away all those thoughts. I''d deal with them when we were safe and not a moment earlier.


    We stopped in a small patch between two trees and I passed Misty over to Zirani before I focused on my storage ring. I pulled out a few dried pieces of steak and two sks of water. I handed some of the steak and a sk to Sandra who nodded gratefully before I dug in. It wasn''t particrly tasty and was a bit hard to chew, but it was still better than the meat porridge I''d had after I''d first met Zirani. That had not tasted like food at all, more like cardboard covered in sauce. I shuddered at the thought of it.


    "Do you think we''re going to run into any twin horn disciples?" I asked.


    Sandra shrugged. "It depends on who they had with them. If they were smart then they would have brought their best trackers and hunters so that no one could escape but we both know the twin horn aren''t the smartest. If we keep at this pace and stop only for the minimal amount of rest we need then I think we can make it without any run-ins with them. We can start running in short bursts when the blonde wakes up."


    We''d tried to run, but had stopped after Misty had fallen off my back twice. She moved far too much when I was running, so it was fast walking for us.


    "So what did she say to you?"


    Sandra froze with a piece of steak halfway to her mouth. "That between me and her. She''ll tell you if she wants to."


    I narrowed my eyes, my interest rising. What exactly had they talked about? Zirani must have told some stuff to keep her calm and she obviously thought the girl wasn''t going to say anything about her, but she must have something or knows something to be confident the girl wouldn''t speak. She''d said something about secrets. Did she know Sandra''s secrets and Sandra was scared that Zirani would reveal them? Or was I looking too deeply into things? I did sometimes have a tendency to overthink things.


    I remembered that time where I''d spent an hour on a puzzle in ss that was only meant to take five minutes. That had been embarrassing. Leyton hadn''t let me live it down for a few months. The thought of my best friend made me wonder what he and Thomas were doing. Was he hunting with his father? Was Thomas in the forge with his father, making weapons and armor? Did they know the fate of West Vale lied in the fate of a war they had no part in and no knowledge of?


    As I was taking a drink from my sk I felt Zirani stiffen, worrying through our bond. I nced over to her to see an annoyed look on her face.


    "What is it?"


    There was aether dispersing around her feet and I saw enough before it fully dispersed to know it was a green pulse.


    The next words she spoke were full of anger yet determination.. "They''ve found us."

 Chapter 37 - 37

    <h4>Chapter 37 - 37</h4>


    Sandra and I shot a nce at each other before we shot up to our feet. My bark armor was already half-formed as I turned to Zirani.


    "Twin horn?"


    She nodded. "Four of them, all first core arcanists."


    "Just first core?" Sandra asked. "Doesn''t seem so bad."


    "It is," Zirani replied. "They''re older and definitely have more experience, at least from what I can tell. The way they''re moving makes me think of wolves, of hunters. You need to be careful, both of you, they''re probably going to try pack tactics, try to wear you down then go in for a killing strike, don''t let them. Be as lethal as possible even if you have to get reckless. If you let it go on then you will lose."


    "You''re not fighting with us?" Sandra asked, worry clear in her voice.


    "I can''t," Zirani said. "With the level that Aiden is at I couldn''tst long or do much if I''m being honest, and besides let''s say you manage to take out three but one escapes. If they see me they will bring news to their leader and it will spread, which will lead to me and Aiden being hunted."


    Sandra looked like she''d bitten into a sour fruit but nevertheless nodded in understanding. "I don''t like it, but I get it. How far are they? could we run?"


    "Not likely, not with her." Zirani pointed at Misty. "And besides there all using movement techniques made for long-distance running rather than extreme bursts of speed or short boosts."


    "How did they even find us so quickly?"


    "Remember when you said if they were smart they''d have brought their hunters and trackers with them, well it seems whoever was in charge did just that."


    Zirani sighed. "There''s not much else I can do, they''ll be here in another minute, move Misty away, and get ready, things are going to get bloody one way or another."


    I rushed over to Misty and moved her into a nearby bush, not caring about being delicate. Hell if she woke up maybe she could go all vampire on them. Unfortunately, she didn''t stir and Zirani moved back into her core, leaving me and Sandra to face the oing enemies.


    My bark armor was ready and I pulled aether from my core in preparation. Sandra did the same and the area around her seemed to darken and for a second I thought her shadow moved oddly, but I quickly forgot about that as four figures burst into the clearing. They were all men and looked to be in their thirties with twin horn robes, though they also had leather armor.


    Neither Sandra nor I hesitated and immediately went on the attack, not bothering to wait for any talking or negotiations. We''d seen what they did back at the camp and if I was being honest I was looking forward to ending these hunters. I let my anger fuel me as I struck out at the hunter furthest to the right. He managed to block with his forearm but there was still a slight popping noise, and he let out a small scream as he was pushed back. Unfortunately, that was the only surprise attack I got off as one of his buddies sent a spray of me my way.


    I dodged but still ended up getting singed slightly. I looked over to see Sandra dealing with two of her own, and she was mostly trying to keep them at a distance while peppering them with long-range attacks.


    I didn''t get to watch her for long as my focus was forced back to the two hunters who had regrouped and were now eyeing me with caution. They didn''t move to attack immediately, instead they slowly began to circle me. Once again, I didn''t wait and shot for the hunter closest to me, my fist aimed at his face. As I did, I formed a vine and sent itshing out at the second who''d been closing the gap. It stuck his chest, but he only let out a grunt and a secondter, a bolt of lightning flew at me.


    I cursed and was forced to stop my attack on the first hunter to duck down. Unfortunately, that sent me straight into a knee from the first hunter which hit me under my jaw and sent me stumbling back. I let out a groan but didn''t have much time to do anything else since the first hunter was charging at me while the second was readying another bolt of lighting.


    I dodged his first attack and managed to get a strike in, but once again his leather armor took most of the damage, and I was left open to a hook that hit my ribs and sent a burst of pain running through me. I needed to end this quickly or what Zirani had said would happen. The first hunter was whittling me down in close quarters while the second peppered me with ranged attacks. I couldn''t take my focus off either, but keeping my focus on both wasn''t easy either.


    I mentally sighed and remembered Zirani''s words. I needed to be reckless.


    As the first hunter moved closer, his hands encased in fire, I rushed forward, changing the bark armor on my right hand to turn into a spike, while I prepared my left, forming ashing vine. Once I was close enough, I let myself slip, dodging his fist, though his kick did get me, but it didn''t matter as I was in position now. My left arm closed around his right shoulder and I wrapped the vine around the both of us, while I raised my right and pushed the spike into his right eye. He screamed but I didn''t stop. Instead, I took the opportunity to put him between me and the second hunter, so that lighting bolts couldn''t hit me. It only took a few seconds for the screaming to stop and his body to go limp, but now I was stuck. If I let go, then I would be an open target, but I couldn''t exactly fight like this, not to mention I didn''t have much aether left.


    "Aiden!"


    I nced over to see Sandra. Her face was panicked and though she didn''t look to be hurt, it was clear she wasn''t doing well in her own fight. The hunters had cornered her and we''re gaining ground under the onught of her dark bolts.


    "Fuck!"


    I tried to think of what to do, but once again my attention was forced back to the fight. The lighting wielder had turned away from me and started sprinting to Sandra.


    "Oh no you don''t"


    I flung the corpse of the first hunter off me and chased after the second shooting a vine to wrap around his ankle.


    That was when he turned, a big smile on his face and his hands full of lighting. Thest thing I saw before I found myself lying on the ground, pain running through my body, was a bright sh. I was convulsing and no matter how hard I tried to get up I couldn''t.


    My ears were ringing and my vision was blurry, but the light was fading just enough for me to see the second hunter approaching.


    He stopped next to me and looked down with a satisfied smirk on his face. I grit my teeth and try to get to my feet but I couldn''t. I felt Zirani''s fear through my bond and could tell she was trying to manifest, but I''d used too much aether and there wasn''t enough for her to manifest.


    Was this how I was going to die? At the hands of some no-name twin horn hunter? I''d never get to see my aunt again or find my parents. Images and memories shed through my mind as the hunter readied a technique to end me.


    "No," I groaned, gritting my teeth and trying with all my might to get to my feet. It was worthless. There was too much lighting coursing through my body and I''d been badly burnt.


    I closed my eyes as the hunter finished his technique. I waited for the end, still trying to move even though I knew it was useless, but you never know and I would never give up. A few seconds passed then a few more and I opened my eyes to see why I wasn''t dead yet,


    Instead of seeing the hunter''s smile and his technique descending, I saw his face, eyes wide and zed while his mouth was opening and closing silently. I forced and tried to figure out what was going on.


    That was when I noticed her. The blonde figuretched onto the hunter''s neck by her teeth, or more correctly her fangs.


    It seemed that Misty had finally awoken.


    As off and unusual as the sight was I couldn''t help but let out a breath of relief. My heart sped up, and I felt Zirani feeling the same relief I was. My body was still not in a good state, but enough lighting was gone that I could sit up, using my arms as supports.


    I looked and saw Misty, still drinking from the hunter, her throat moving as she gulped down his blood, but now just that. I could sense the aether being drained from the man. His face had gone pale and his movements and twitching were lessening with each passing second. He didn''t have long left.


    "Misty," I said to try and get her attention.


    She didn''t react, instead, she just continued to drink.


    "Misty!" I said louder. "Help Sandra!"


    I was able to look over just enough to see that Sandra was still fighting the two hunters, except now at close range and she was not doing well at all. Her face looked even more panicked and there was clear fear in her eyes not to mention the fact that one of her arms looked to be broken and limp.


    I turned back to Misty and took a deep breath, before mastering all my remaining energy into one shout.


    "Misty!"


    The blonde snapped out of her drinking trance and utched herself from the man. She turned to face me and I noticed that her eyes were now a mix of red, blue and white, with what looked to be some ck mixed in. Blood dripped from her mouth and I could see her fangs.


    "Help Sandra," I hissed.


    Misty looked confused for a second before she turned to see the fight. Her eyes widened slightly and she looked panicked.


    "But I can''t, I mean. I-I don''t fight," She stuttered.


    "You do now," I replied. "Help her or she''s going to die. Please."


    Misty bit her lip and for a second it looked like she was going to burst into tears but then something shifted in her eyes and she froze for a moment before turning. I frowned as I followed her gaze. One of the hunters had been cut by one of Sandra''s attacks and he was bleeding from his neck.


    Misty sniffed and I noticed her nails lengthening as her eyes began to glow, her aether moving through her body in an odd pattern. She moved so fast that I didn''t even register it at first. I turned to look and had to gulp as I saw Mistytched onto one of the hunter''s backs, biting into his neck while her ws tore his chest apart. The hunter tried to push her off, but it was useless. She didn''t budge at all, and his attack didn''t seem to face her.


    His friend tried to help him, but that gave Sandra the opportunity to move in and send an attack at his head. The hunter turned back just in time to receive arge dark de directly into his forehead and out the other side. He stood swaying for a few seconds before he toppled. Only a few secondster Misty''s victim was dead, although Misty continued to drink from him for a moment longer before she released him so that he could fall down next to the other hunter.


    "Thank fuck," I muttered.


    I felt my body rx and as the adrenaline faded I felt my eyes beginning to droop. I tried to keep them open, but my mind grew fuzzy and thest thing I heard was Zirani''s soft voice.


    "Rest Aiden, I''ll deal with the clean-up."

 Chapter 38 - 38(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 38 - 38(18+)</h4>


    The next time I woke up was to the feeling of a warm hand on my forehead and a soothing voice.


    "That''s it," Zirani said, and I felt her hands move to my shoulders as I opened my eyes and tried to sit up. "Slowly now, your body will still feel a bit tired and no doubt there''ll be aches. You took in quite the st. I''m impressed that you managed to stay awake for so long."


    I opened my mouth to try and reply but all that came out was a groan and cough. My throat and mouth felt as dry as a desert, and I tried to motion for some water, but then I realized I had the ring. I focused and a momentter a sk of water appeared in my hand.


    Zirani picked it up and slowly moved it to my mouth. I took inrge gulps, enjoying the cool feeling of the water as it passed down my throat. When it was empty she moved it away and began poking and prodding at my face, clearly checking to see if I was ok.


    I didn''t feel too bad, at least I wasn''t in pain. It was mostly aches and I was definitely feeling quite sore. Hadn''t I had burns? I tried to send the question through our bond and she must have heard me because she replied.


    "I used some of the medicines and healing salve from your ring," She said.


    When she was manifested we couldn''t talk mentally which was unfortunate though Zirani had said it would be a possibility when our bond grew stronger.


    "How is everyone?" I asked. My voice was still a bit rough, but at least I could talk now.


    "Fine, Sandra''s arm was broken, but we used some of your medicine, though it only helped the swelling and pain. We''re going to need to get her to a healer. As for Misty, well she''s doing better than she was. She''s shell shocked."


    "I guess that makes sense, she did just drain two people like they were juice boxes," I said, trying to push myself to my feet. Zirani gave me a hand and I managed to stand, though my legs were a bit shaky.


    "Where are they?" I asked, looking around the small clearing we were in.


    "Sandra is resting while Misty went off to clean herself in a nearby stream. She was covered in blood and Sandra wasn''t reallyfortable watching her licking it off her hands. We''ll be leaving once she wakes up."


    I sighed. "It''s just one thing after another. Why can''t we just have a normal day for once?"


    "Who knows, maybe it''s your luck bncing out," She suggested.


    "God I hope not," I said. "Finding you was extremely lucky, and if I''m going to get bad luck equivalent to that then this definitely isn''t over."


    She smiled at my words, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. "Thank you."


    "I think I should be the one thanking you," I said, leaning in to give her a soft kiss.


    "Aiden," She hissed yfully. "Not here."


    I chuckled. "It was just a kiss, besides Misty''s gone and Sandra''s asleep, and I could really use some relief."


    Her eyes took on a mischievous look and she grinned. "Oh really, some relief, huh?"


    She moved in close and I thought she was going in for a kiss but instead she pushed me up against a tree and pressed a finger to my lips. "Try not to wake Sandra now."


    I nodded, feeling myself harden in my pants and she slowly slid down onto her knees in front of me, a smile on her face. She began to unbuckle my pants then slowly moved my underwear down, freeing my shaft from its prison. My manhood was fully erect and pre slowly flowed out from the tip.


    Zirani licked her lips and wrapped a hand around my length, sending a jolt of pleasure through me. The sensation of her smooth hand was blissful, especially when she began moving it up and down, stroking me with a yful look in her eyes.


    "Well Aiden, is this relieving?" She said with a smirk.


    "Yes," I said, holding back a groan as she increased her pace, moving her hand up and down my member rapidly.


    "Well if you like that then you''ll love this."


    Without any sort of warning or signal, she moved her hand until it was at my base, pointed my tip at her mouth then engulfed me, pushing herself down until she reached her hand. I had to bite my hand to hold back the groan of pleasure that wanted to escape as she gagged on me, saliva dripping from her mouth. It didn''t stop her though, and she only pulled back to take a quick breath before she was right back at it, trying to take all of me. She bobbed up and down, moving her tongue along my length as she did and asionally stopping to suckle at the tip and lick at the crown of my shaft. I moved my head from side to side and grit my teeth to stay quiet.


    Finally, after a dozen tries she managed to get herself all the way to the base of my shaft, my balls pressing against her chin while her nose pressed against my abs. I bit down hard, as her throat convulsed around me, and no matter how tired I wasn''t able to stop my climax from rocketing through me.


    My seed burst from my tip, gushing down her throat and straight into her stomach. She gulped audibly as she swallowed the flood of my seed. The sound was erotic and echoed through the silent forest, and I hoped it wasn''t loud enough to wake Sandra. It would be quite embarrassing if she caught us like this.


    I must have cum for a solid minute before I finally stopped. She continued to milk me with her throat for several more seconds before she pulled back until she was sucking on my tip to try and get anyst drops out.


    I shuddered as she did, feeling very sensitive.


    "That was quite a lot," She said, popping of me. "I feel so warm."


    I didn''t reply, instead, I leaned my head against the tree and looked up at the sky. Holy fuck that had been intense. It was hard to believe that was only her second time doing that with the way she''d worked me.


    "So," She said, standing back up with a smile. "Was that relieving enough for you?"

 Chapter 39 - 39

    <h4>Chapter 39 - 39</h4>


    When Misty arrived back from cleaning herself, I''d redressed and was feeling much better. I hadn''t realized just how much I''d needed something like that, though it was unfortunate that she hadn''t let me do the same for her, though she was right in that neither of us wanted to be caught by Misty.


    "Ermm, Zirani, I''m clean," Misty said in a meek voice.


    "Good, you can rx if you want," Zirani replied. "We''re going to wait a bit longer before we wake Sandra. It''s risky but if we wake her now, then she might g too soon and we''ll just be forced to stop again."


    "Have you been checking the area?" I asked.


    "Of course, there isn''t anything nearby, and from what I could tell it seemed like the four we killed were the quickest they had, though that''s just an educated guess."


    At the mention of the four hunters, Misty''s face fell, but before she could talk, Zirani walked over and ced aforting hand on the girl, leaning in to whisper something.


    The blonde nodded and took a deep breath, calming herself.


    I raised an eyebrow, but all I got from Zirani was a shake of her head. I shrugged. As much as I wanted to know if Zirani thought I didn''t need to or thought it was better if I learnedter then I would trust her judgment. After all, she''d never steered me wrong before.


    "Do you mind telling me where the stream is?" I asked. "I wouldn''t mind getting clean myself."


    A sniff at my armpits informed me that I stank of sweat, and I didn''t need to examine myself to know I was dirty. The robes I had on were self-cleaning, but I wasn''t.


    Zirani told me where to go, and after a promise to her that I wouldn''t exert myself or try any techniques I headed towards the stream. I heard Misty''s voice as I walked away from them, and I was almost tempted to move back and listen in, but Zirani would know so that wasn''t a possibility.


    The stream that she had talked about wasn''t toorge or small and led down into a little brook. It wasn''t too deep, but deep enough that I could clean myself fairly easily. I quickly undressed and set my clothes off to the side, keeping my ring on. If I remembered correctly then I had a towel in there I could use to dry myself.


    The water was cold and sent a shock through me when I stepped in, but it was just what I needed as I felt some of my tiredness and drowsiness fade. It didn''t take long to clean myself, and I wasn''t eager to stay in the cold water so I was out in under ten minutes, summoning a towel to dry myself off before I put my clothes back on.


    I didn''t immediately head back to Zirani, instead just sitting down and taking a moment to rx in peace and quiet. The forest was silent for the most part, only the asional rustle disturbing the peace as the wind blew across the trees and greenery. Times like this made it hard to believe we were on the run from a sect that was out to kill us, but it was true, and if we didn''t get to safety then we wouldn''t survive long.


    Worry moved across our bond along with what I thought was the equivalent of a questioning look. I sent back a feeling of reassurance as I got to my feet and headed back towards the others.


    "How was it?"


    "Refreshing," I replied. "Is she still not awake?"


    Zirani shook her head. "If she doesn''t wake in the next ten minutes, I''ll have to wake her. Rest is good and all, but I want to be moving before it gets too dark."


    "How far away are we?"


    "From what Sandra told me before she passed out, we''re about three days and a half away, but that''s at a fast walk. When she wakes we''re going to increase our pace."


    "Zirani?" Misty''s voice was soft and hesitant. "When are you going to do that¡­ thing you said?"


    "When we rest for the night," Zirani replied. "I''m probably going to have to carve it on your back."


    To my surprise, Misty didn''t look scared or shocked. "Anything. I d-don''t w-want to d-die when we reach the camp."


    She stuttered on a few words and I marveled at the difference between who she was now, and the beast she''d been. It''s like they were two entirely different people.


    "Is it time to go," a voice butted into the conversation and we all looked to see Sandra slowly getting to her feet. "I feel like shit."


    "Not surprising," Zirani said. "You broke an arm and exhausted your body and aether."


    "Yeah, at least I didn''t die though, thanks to miss bitey over here."


    Misty winced and Zirani shot Sandra a warning look.


    "Miss bitey is the only reason you''re alive. She may have almost killed you before, but now she''s saved all of our lives so I think things are even, don''t you?"


    Sandra lowered her head with a sigh. "Yeah, I''m sorry blondly. I''m just a bit cranky because of everything that''s happened."


    "It''s ok," Misty replied. "I know I''m a¡ª"


    "Not a monster," Zirani said, cutting Misty off.


    Misty looked like she wanted to argue but lowered her head and nodded.


    Despite the clear back and forth, that was going on, I just ignored it as I was still tired and just didn''t have it in me to ask what was going on or get involved. Plus it looked like Zirani had it under control.


    "Should we go?" I asked.


    "Yes," Zirani said, turning to Sandra. "If you would kindly lead the way."


    As we resumed our trek to safety. I couldn''t help but think of what could possibly happen next.. I hoped there were no more problems but who knew if our streak of bad luck was done.

 Chapter 40 - 40

    <h4>Chapter 40 - 40</h4>


    The next three days for the most part were quiet and uneventful. We didn''t run into any other twin horn disciples or local aether beasts. The air of the group was rather odd since the only people used to each other were me and Zirani and that was for obvious reasons.


    Sandra and Misty? Well, let''s just say it was weird.


    Sandra was clearly trying to deal and cope with everything in her own way. A way that involved humor, although that didn''tst long since most of her jokes were met with t silence or a forced chuckle, and one such joke had almost left Misty in tears, which had earned Sandra, Zirani''s ire, which was not something you wanted.


    Sandra must have assumed that because Zirani was a nature beast that she would be all peaceful, which meant her view of nature was what my old view had been, but she couldn''t be any further from the truth. Nature was not one thing and was ever-changing, and Zirani was simr in many ways. One moment she could be peaceful, considerate, and kind, and the next she could be a raging storm of anger or a shimmering heat wave of fury ready to be unleashed. She had amazing control over her emotions which she''d probably gotten over her long years, but she wasn''t the type to hide or suppress emotions if she didn''t need to or if she didn''t think it was necessary. If she was angry, and she wanted you to know, then you sure as hell would know.


    Her body did not belie her age in any way, but one look into those eyes would inform you of just how old and dangerous she was. She had a human form and the same emotions we had with levels of understanding I just couldn''tpete with, but despite all that, she was still an aether beast.


    Misty just remained silent for most of the trip, sometimes taking nces at Zirani or me. She kept far away from Sandra, not even daring to look at the girl, though I guessed it was more out of guilt than fear. Even though I wanted to tell her she shouldn''t feel guilty since she''d saved us all, I kept it to myself. Perhaps I would tell herter, but for now, it was probably better to leave it rather than try and help her.


    The only time she showed much emotion during the three days was on the second when she and Zirani sat down to carve the array on her back.


    I knew the basics about aether arrays and a bit about the different types, but once again Zirani was basically a master at the craft. Her long years had taught her much as had the fact she''d lived below the great scar and five minutes of trying to exin what she was doing had my brain whirling because I had no clue what she was talking about. I got the basic principle of what she was trying to do, but how she was doing it and the talk about rune forms and arcane scripture wentpletely over my head.


    They sat down next to a fire we had made, and Zirani had formed a wooden chisel and what was essentially a wooden stick with a brand at the end of it. Our wood wasn''t normal and could easily function as some metal did and the burning point was far higher than regr wood.


    Sandra fell asleep before it started, not wanting to be witness to anything, but I remained awake, curious to see what would happen. I''d spent many a day helping my aunt in her clinic and I''d seen all types of injuries so this wasn''t really much to me.


    She began at the center of Misty''s back, carving a symbol that was so convoluted andplex that I swear it was moving. She had aether channeling through her arms and into her tools in odd and strange patterns. I tried to understand and keep up, but it was like an insect trying to understand a human. She moved so fast and worked so efficiently that it was scary in a way. Sometimes I forgot just how powerful she''d been and just how much skill she had. I couldn''t even begin to do a single one of the patterns she had, not to mention the way she wove them together, and the flow-through her tools. She wasn''t just pumping aether into them, no it was like she was¡­ Enchanting them.


    I didn''t even have it in me to be shocked at this. She was enchanting them on the fly with such ease. She waspletely locked and focused on her task and soon she was done, and symbols and runes covered the center of Misty''s back. The array wasn''t toorge and only the center of her back and the edges were carved, but even so, it had to have been painful, not that Misty had moved. She''d been still the entire time, not making a single noise of protest in reaction to what must have been pretty painful. Zirani had offered to do the carvingter when she found some herbs to make a cream to numb the blondes'' skin, but Mistry had been adamant for once. She wanted it done as soon as possible. It made sense after all. Who knew, we could end up running into steel heart disciples close to the camp and we couldn''t kill them and if one of them saw Misty they could bring news back to the sect or hell, mistake her for an aether beast and attack.


    The carving was only the first part of the process. The next involved Zirani cing both hands and Sandra and feeding aether into the array. Once again I found it hard to understand what she was doing. It wasn''t just basic reinforcement or charging, she was somehow weaving a pattern into the flow of aether while still keeping its shape, which was confusing as hell. The aether was doing two things at once. When an arcanist normally formed a pattern with their aether that was it and they usually let it flow along a stream of aether via natural movement, but Zirani was different. Her pattern was the stream yet not.


    The array on Misty back lit up with a dark green light mixed with some white and blue. There was a small hiss from Misty, the first sign of pain she''d made through the entire thing.


    "There we''re done," Zirani said with a sigh.


    She turned to give me a smirk. "I understand your urge to learn, but I rmend not trying to understand what I was doing just yet, it might muddle thingster on."


    "I don''t think you need to worry about that," I replied. "I didn''t get a single bit of that."


    "They won''t be able to tell I''m a¡ª" Misty stopped herself before she could say the word and lowered her head slightly when Zirani shot her a look.


    "Yes, they won''t be able to tell you''re an aether vampire," Zirani said, emphasizing the aether vampire part. "To them, it will just be as though you have a death core. It was the easiest one I could do and if someone checks that is what it will appear as."


    "What about the array?" I asked. "It''s quite visible and I''m sure some arcanists would love to examine it. I may not understand it, but it looks like a masterpiece."


    Ziraniughed. "That''s pretty basic from where Ie from, although I did add a few things so perhaps it is better than most, but it''s far from a masterpiece. As for the being visible, it has an illusion effect, go ahead and take another look."


    I frowned and nced over to see that, yes, the array was now gone as though it had never been carved into her skin.


    "I keep forgetting you weren''t born down there," Zirani said.


    "T-thank you Zirani."


    "No need, you saved our lives, let that be thanks enough, now I think I''m going to head to sleep, that took a bit out of me."


    She gave Misty a smile and a look I didn''t understand before she moved back into her core. She liked sleeping outside with me, but sometimes she preferred her core, and sometimes she had no choice. I wasn''t strong enough that she could be manifested at all times.


    I headed over to my moss bed that Zraini had made for me andy down.


    "Goodnight, Misty."


    After that event, the rest of the trip went by quickly on on the third day we finally found signs that we were close to the camp. The remains of an aether beast were lying next to a tree, and while it could have been twin horn disciples, it was unlikely they would ever venture this near to a camp without arge force, and they wouldn''t waste time-fighting an aether beast which could draw attention to themselves.


    "It was most likely just the scouts or some disciple on an errand. They keep the areas around the camps clear of aether beasts. It''s one of the bounties disciples can take and the pays decent."


    "So we''re close then?" I asked.


    "Yes, should only be a few more hours away," She replied with a relieved look on her face. "I can''t wait to rest in safety even for just a bit. We also need to bring news of what happened to our group. The elders are definitely going to want to know about the attack, especially Elder Darin, he handles most of the mercantile side of things."


    Sandra''s words and the idea of safety urged us on and We picked up our pace, all of us eager to get to the camp.

 Chapter 41 - 41

    <h4>Chapter 41 - 41</h4>


    "Stop," Zirani said, and we all turned to face her. "There are people up ahead, probably the scouts you were talking about, Sandra. I''m going to have to head back into my core."


    She gave both Sandra and Misty pointed looks before she turned into green smoke and moved back into her core. I didn''t bother asking or wondering what was going on between the three of them, instead, I focused on the path ahead.


    It didn''t take us long to find the people Zirani had mentioned and we all let out a sigh of relief at the sight of them.


    "Thank the heavens," Sandra said.


    The disciples were an older woman and a younger-looking pair of teens who looked at us oddly.


    "I didn''t know anybody else hade out this way, are you on bounty?" The older woman asked.


    Sandra shook her head. "We were with the group sent to West Vale. Our camp was raided in the night and we managed to get away. We have news to bring to the elders."


    The woman''s eyes widened. "I see, well I''d better make sure you get there. You need healing of any sort, Dan over here is a healer."


    Sandra nodded. "I can''t wait till we get to the camp, we were hunted by some twin horn hunters, but we managed to escape. I have urgent news for the elders."


    "Who''s the girl?" one of the teens asked.


    "Part of the news," Sandra said. "Now can we get moving, the sooner the elders hear my news the better and if they ask why we didn''t bring it sooner I''ll be sure to mention the three of you."


    I rolled my eyes at Sandra''s words. Clearly, her eagerness to get to the camp was causing her to act like, well to put it simply, a bitch.


    "No need for that," The older woman said. "We''ll take you there."


    The camp was only half an hour away from where we''d found the three disciples, and I couldn''t help but admire the pce when we arrived. It was simr to the camp that had been made outside West Vale but this one looked more permanent and organized. There were stone buildings and walls in certain areas and even some trenches. There were dozens of tents, and hundreds of people bustled about the camp, from disciples to ordinary folk who looked to be performing tasks like cooking, cleaning, or just simple errands. There were dozens of guards around the perimeter of the camp, and these weren''t just first-core guards, they were also second-core guards. I was d to see they were taking their security seriously.


    The older woman who had revealed her name to be Kara led us through the camp quickly towards one of therger tents near the center, and after a quick few words with the two arcanists guarding the tent she motioned us in.


    "We can''t afford any more major losses," A gruff voice was saying. "We''re already down by at least another two hundred this month, not to mention the fact that four of the twelve supply caravans that were set to arrive today didn''t make it."


    "I''m not asking you to send arge force, just a dozen or so," Another voice replied.


    "What do you think a dozen first core disples are going to do against them?" The gruff voice said. "There''ll be ughtered. We don''t have any arcanists focused on stealth to spare. Do you really want to risk twelve arcanists on such a fruitless endeavor?"


    "I have a n. Just give me the disciples I need and I promise we''ll hit them where it hurts."


    "I don''t¡ª"


    The gruff voice stopped as we entered the tent, and turned to face us. It was a middle-aged man with ck hair and a scarred face. Unlike most arcanists in the camp, he wore only leather armor though the symbol of the steel heart was engraved upon its center.


    The second man in the room was much younger with curly brown hair and dark eyes.


    "I said no interruptions, what is it!" The older man barked.


    "Elder Hyphen, these two are from the group sent to West Vale. They were attacked in the night and managed to get away. They say they have urgent news for the elders."


    "I was wondering why we hadn''t received any messages that Elder Samuel had returned to Orton."


    "Yes Elder Kaylin," Sandra said, stepping up. "He was fighting three second-core arcanists when we escaped the battle, but that''s not the reason I came here."


    "Then what is?" Elder Hyphen asked.


    "We were traveling with merchants, from both West Vale and Orton," Sandra said, and both Edler froze for a second. "I can''t name all the merchants who were there, but they did include caravans from Amelias family."


    Both elders nced at each other, before turning back to Sandra.


    "Can you confirm this?"


    Sandra motioned to Misty who hesitantly stepped forward, looking like she''d rather be anywhere else.


    "My father did business with the Amelia family sir, and we were set to join them through an agreement."


    "I see," Edler Kaylin said. "This is urgent news indeed, good thing you brought it to us. This could change a lot. We''ve been asking for the influential families to join in our effort against the twin horn for months.:"


    "Can you confirm any others?" Edler Hyphen asked. "Was it just caravans from the Amelias family?"


    "No," Misty replied. "I was training to be a merchant like my father before¡­ Well, let''s just say I know a lot. There were also caravans from the Hiden family and the cities merchant guild."


    Edler Kaylin sucked in a shallow breath and turned to face Hyphen. "This is it. If we can get news of this to the city then perhaps they will finally join."


    Elder Hyphen didn''t look as excited. He looked skeptical. "It could be, but you know how they are."


    "It''s worth a chance. Remember what happened thest time disciples identally attacked people from the Amelias family?"


    Hyphen smiled. "I do."


    "Well thank you for this," Kaylin said, turning back to us. "You have done well in bringing this to us. I''ll make sure you''re both rewarded. Get some rest and see to that arm of yours, we may have need of you soon. Kara here will sort you out with tents of your own, and I''ll send word over to the desk at the bounty house. You can collect your rewards from thereter."


    Sandra bowed and Misty and I followed suit before we excused ourselves from the tent.


    "Welle on then," Kara said. "I''ll show you to your tents then we can have a healer see that arm of yours."


    As Kara led us off, I shot onest nce at the tent we''d just been in, wondering what elder Kaylin had been talking about and just what we might be doing soon.

 Chapter 42 - 42

    <h4>Chapter 42 - 42</h4>


    Kara took us to an area full of tents that were used by disciples who wanted to rest. They were all quite small and weren''t used for anything else. They had areas for storage and ces to eat among other things. When I asked about things being stolen or problems that might arise, Kara justughed.


    "We''re not those soulless bastards from the twin horn. We believe in brotherhood and sisterhood. We work together and help one another. We may all mostly just be in the sect because it''s not restrictive and allows us to work bounties and take jobs much easier, but we also understand the idea of strength in numbers. Of course, it happens sometimes, but punishments are quickly dolled out, although I doubt you''ll find any thieves here anyway, not with the war going on. We all know what we''re fighting for and what''s at stake. If we lose then we die or get enved, and who knows what happens to our family and friends."


    She made a good point. As we walked through the camp I could see disciples training, and some getting ready to head out on jobs, checking weapons, and sorting their groups out. One thing that made me d I''d chosen this sect was the fact that I saw smiles andughter. Even in this hard time, there was humor and it was clear the people were trying to keep the positivity up. I could respect that.


    Once she''d showed us to our tents she handed us a small map that they gave to visitors or people who didn''t know their way around. She left with Sandra, heading to a healer to get her arm fixed.


    "I''ll be backter," Sandra said as she walked away with Kara.


    I looked over to Misty, who was awkwardly looking anywhere but at me.


    "Come let''s get some food," I said.


    "I-I don''t eat normal food anymore," She replied quietly, looking around nervously. There wasn''t anyone nearby but I could understand why she would be nervous.


    "I know, but I''m hungry and I can''t leave you alone, so let''s go."


    For some reason I wasn''t privy to, Zirani had decided to keep Misty, which in and of itself was quite the statement. I''d argued that she wasn''t a lost puppy, but Zirani had been adamant. She clearly had some sort of n and idea, but she wasn''t telling me yet, not that I was angry. I trusted her judgment and if she thought I needed to wait then I would wait. Still, it was going to be quite awkward with her.


    There were a few ces to eat in the camp, but the main area was essentially rows of tables next to cooking pots and other implements. There were cooks and other people who clearly weren''t from the sect helping out. I didn''t need to ask to know who they were. Probably family members of some disciple who had wanted to help or just people the sect had hired. Plus, it wasn''t too hard to believe that some people from Orton didn''t want the twin horn sect to get control over the tower.


    There was a wide variety of food on offer which I hadn''t expected but was a wee surprise and I piled my te high with food. There was no cost or charge since we were at war and when I asked one of the cooks they told me that there was plenty of meat. That wasn''t a surprise. Even in West Vale, we had a ton of produce due to how easy it was to raise livestock and the amount of space we had. It also helped that aether beasts tended to ignore normal animals since they didn''t need normal food to survive and there were no normal predators anymore, just aether beasts. Aether beasts fed on things with aether within them, other beasts, nts, that type of thing.


    Misty did actually end up getting a te but it was mostly filled with cakes and other baked goods.


    "Didn''t you say you can''t eat normal foods?"


    She blushed. "I don''t need to but I still can. I-I like cakes"


    "Oh, ok, by the way, did you and¡ª"


    "Don''t," Zirani interrupted me, having read my thoughts and knowing what I was going to ask. "Don''t ask her that. Remember what I said. Just leave all of that to me."


    "Ok, whatever you say."


    I ended up going back for seconds when I was done, and afterwards I headed back to my tent with Misty in tow. There, waiting for us, was Sandra, fully healed and with a new set of robes.


    "Oh good, you''re finally here," She said when we approached. "I was beginning to think I''d need to go and look for you. Elder Kaylin wants to see us."


    "Already?" I asked. "We just arrived a few hours ago."


    She shrugged. "I Don''t know why, ok, and I wasn''t about to question him."


    I sighed. "Fine, Misty you can¡ª"


    "She goes too," Zirani said.


    "What? You know what, fine," I replied. "Misty let''s go."


    I raised a hand before Sandra couldin. "Zirani said to bring her."


    Sandra closed her mouth and nodded. "Ok then."


    Sandra was smart and knew better than to anger Zirani not to mention the apparent information Ziorani had on Sandra. I still hoped she told me that soon.


    We made our way back to the same tent and the guards let us in this time, apparently having been told we were arriving. Unlike thest time, Edler Hyphen wasn''t present.


    "Good you arrived quickly," Elder Kaylin said. "Although you have one more than I asked for."


    "She''s with us, Elder," Sandra replied.


    "Another to add can''t hurt," Kaylin replied. "I''ve asked the two of you here because I''m putting together a mission and you came rmended."


    I frowned. "By who?"


    "By me," A voice said from behind us and I spun to see the grinning face of Markem.


    "Holy shit, Markem?" Sandra asked in disbelief. "You survived?"


    "Barely," he replied, gesturing to his abdomen which was heavily bandaged. "I got skewered but managed to get out. I was on my way to bring the news to the elders, but lo and behold when I arrived they had already been informed."


    "Markem and I are good friends," Kaylin said. "And he''s told me a lot about you. If half of what he said is true then I want you for this mission, and Sandra your track record when ites to stealth and skirmishes speaks for itself, as for your friend, well having another lookout won''t hurt, and I can see she has a death core so she can defend herself."


    "What sort of mission?" I asked.


    "A dangerous one. We''ll be leaving tonight, but it''s best if I wait untilter to exin everything so I don''t have to go over it twice. You''ll be joining ten others."


    "What about the news of the merchants?" Sandra asked.


    "Elder Darin is dealing with that. Now it''s best if you get some rest while you still can because you''ll be waking at midnight."


    Sandra and I nced at each other before we turned back and bowed.


    "We understand, elder," We both said in unison. I didn''t know what this mission was and I hadn''t been expecting anything hours after we''d arrived, but it was clearly important, and I was a part of this war as well.. The fate of West Valey in the bnce, and if I could help then I would.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    <h4>Chapter 43 - 43</h4>


    After the talk with Elder Kaylin, the three of us headed back to our tents to get sleep, well Sandra and I did, apparently, Misty didn''t need sleep and was somewhat nocturnal in nature. She could act both in the day and night, but apparently, she felt safer in the night, which I guess made sense considering chances of being seen or anyone finding out what she was were lower in the night.


    We woke up only hourster and to my surprise, the camp wasn''t as silent as I expected. It was much quieter than it had been, but there were still dozens of people moving about and to my relief the guards had been doubled and were actively patrolling the perimeter, not to mention that I spotted groups of guards heading out, probably to do scout work.


    I didn''t know if the number of guards was normal or if it was because of what we''d told them, but either way, it was definitely a good thing.


    It wasn''t hard to find Elder Kaylin and the group he''s been talking about. They were situated in one corner of the camp. The group was mostly made up of peak first cores but there were three-second cores as well.


    "Good, you''ve arrived, I can finally begin to exin why you''re all here."


    The three of us joined the others as everyone fanned out into a semi-circle around the elder.


    "You''ve all been called here today because of a special mission that needs to be done. I''m sure many of you are aware of theck of certain apples that arrived yesterday and some of you might already know that we lost a few caravans. I don''t need to tell you how hard it will be for us if we can''t get food, water, and other essential supplies here."


    There were grim nods and muttering all around as everyone took in his words. He was right in that an army marches on its stomach as much as on its legs. That was a quote my aunt had taught me from an old-world book.


    "Well I''ve got a way to fix that and to deal a great blow to the enemy as well," Elder Kaylin said, a feral smile appearing on his face. "One of our far-ranging scouts and stealth specialists located arge cache of supplies just two days ago. At first, we assumed it was just like the rest we''d found and not worth much time, but he managed to get in and discovered over four storage units. He didn''t manage to get a lock on what they had, but he did get his hands on some supply documents. If what he brought back is correct then over half their entire supplies are kept in that camp and are moved at regr intervals to their other camps."


    "It''s not heavily guarded?" One arcanist asked."


    "That''s just it," Kaylin replied. "They''re hoping we ignore it. For the longest time, we''ve wondered about where their supplies go. We''ve spotted a few caravans but we''ve never located where they go. We assumed they kept it all in different camps, but apparently not."


    "So we''re here to steal from them?" A short-haired woman asked.


    "Exactly. If we can get our hands on those storage units then not only can we restock our own supplies but we can also take much of theirs. That will have many benefits as it will force them to act cautiously for a time and to turn their sights on other things."


    A few people had questions, but eventually, Kaylin split us up and handed us our tasks. Sandra was to be with the group that would head in to take the storage units while I would be with the raiding party. The elder expected that we would have to fight at some point, but he wanted it to be a retreating battle, and after the units had been taken that led into Misty''s job. She would be one of the lookouts and at first, I was worried she would have trouble with it, but then Zirani informed me that aether vampires have dark sight and could see as well in the night as they could in the day.


    So it ended up with three groups, the infiltrators and thieves, the raiders, and the watchers. The watchers had an extra in the form of Misty but no one wouldin about having an extra set of eyes watching their backs.


    Elder Kaylin would being along just in case we ran into any of the twin horn elders. There was a sort of unspoken agreement that elders would only fight other elders unless provoked or attacked by disciples. It was highly unlikely any elders would be at the cache as it would give away something was different about it but better safe than sorry is what Kayin had said. Of course, I did ask how we were going to move the storage units since in my experience they wererge and bulky, but apparently, the twin horn units were essentiallyrge discs rather than pirs and could actually be rolled on the ground quite easily. Plus once the single was given that the storage units had been located and were in the process of being taken the raiders would act given time for the thieves to get out of there.


    "Everyone remembers their roles?" Kaylin asked.


    We all nodded and momentster were moving through the forest at speed. Once we entered twin horn territory we would slow down and go for stealth but currently, we were in steel heart territory so we could run freely.


    "What do you think of his n, Zirani?"


    "It''s simple, but well thought out,'''' she replied. "He''s chosen the right people, but it all depends on his information. There''s a lot that he''s just guessing although they are educated guesses, but even those can be wrong sometimes."


    "If that''s the case then I sure hope his guesses are right."

 Chapter 44 - 44

    <h4>Chapter 44 - 44</h4>


    It took around two hours to reach the edge of twin horn territory, and we changed from running to sneaking through at a snail''s pace. It was slow, but it was vital we not get caught before the time was right. Luckily the supply cache wasn''t that deep into their territory and was located on the outskirts.


    The elder had been right in that they wanted us to believe it was just another normal supply cache and that it wouldn''t be worth raiding. The forest was silent as we moved, although there was a big difference between the stealth specialists and the normal arcanists like me. Sandra and her group moved like ghosts, not making the slightest sound. Her footstepsnded her exactly where she wanted to be and she was able to avoid the nts, fallen branches, and other things on the forest floor with ease.


    I could do the same using green pulse, but I didn''t yet know how to camouge my techniques. Zirani had said it was a high-level technique. There were simpler versions, but like with other things she didn''t want to muddle my foundation. She''d gone down the path of nature and knew what was good and what was bad. She''d spent years experimenting and testing, and what she was teaching me now is what she would do if she had the chance to do it all again. The spatial stuff was alsoing along well. Zirani had a good understanding of the basics of what we could do with it and had already incorporated it into a few techniques, some of which she would be teaching me.


    It was unfortunate that we''d been sent on this mission immediately since I knew she wanted time to teach me, at least a few weeks of just training, but we both knew that wouldn''t be possible until this war ended.


    Eventually one of the thieves spotted the cache up ahead and we moved into position. The thieves headed in while the raiders moved to get into position for a strike. The lookouts were positioned in various ces to spot anyone around the camp and people going in or out.


    From what I could see, the camp was quite small, only around five tents around arge stone building. There were a few guards but none looked to be vignt or doing their jobs properly. I saw one drinking from a bottle of alcohol, not exactly a smart decision when on guard duty, then again this was the twin horn we''re talking about.


    "You think Misty''s going to be fine?" I asked Zirani.


    "She will be," Zirani replied. "You need to trust me on this. I know it may seem hard considering how much has happened with her, but I have it under control."


    "Like Sandra?"


    "She''s¡­ a different case, but yes like Sandra."


    "When are you going to tell me what you have on her?"


    "When the time is right," Zierani replied.


    "All right," I said with a sigh. "Just tell me it isn''t anything bad."


    Sheughed. "No, strange and shocking, yes, but not bad or harmful to us, although I pity her enemies in the future."


    "Can you not say stuff like that, it just makes me want to know more."


    "Sorry," She said with a chuckle.


    The signal for the raiders to move in would be delivered to an odd enchanted item one of the raiders had been given. It was a pair of stones that were linked and when something happened to one of them, it also happened to the other. When two lines appeared on the stone, we would move in.


    "I still can''t believe they''re using that," Zirani said.


    "What, the stones? They said their best enchanter had made it."


    I felt a wave of amusement and pity flow through our bond.


    "That''s something a child could make from beyond the great scar. We really need to get you out of the ins as soon as we can."


    "Are you ever going to teach me enchantments?" I asked, ignoring herment. She went on about the northern ins and how we needed to leave quickly a lot, and I was getting used to it.


    "Perhapster on, but for now I just want to focus on the fundamentals and your foundation. I want them ingrained into you before your second core."


    I opened my mouth to reply but was cut off as one of my fellow raiders raised his hand in a fist then pushed forwards. The signal hade.


    "Wish me luck," I said to Zirani.


    My bark armor was already formed by the time I was bursting through the tree and towards the camp. The guards on duty didn''t stand a chance and were caughtpletely off guard as we fell upon them. I managed to knock one down within the first few seconds and snap the neck of the drunk guard who had only just raised his weapon in defense.


    A ring rm sounded, and more twin horn disciples poured from the tents. I kept on the go, not staying in one ce so that they could surround me. I formedshing vines and used them to strike out at those who tried to get close. Techniques flew and only a few minutes after we''d entered the camp the signal for the retreat came. The thieves had located the storage units and were in the process of pulling out.


    We began moving back, still fighting against the twin horn disciples. Luckily for us, it seemed that none of my fellow raiders had gotten trapped, although a few did look injured.


    We moved further back in the twin honor disciples followed and I wondered how we were going to lose them when arge pulse of aether ran through the ground and a wave of earth rose up to create a giant wall.


    I stared in shock for a few moments before turning and running. There was only one person in our group who could have done that and as I followed the raiders I caught a glimpse of elder Kaylin standing on a tree branch, a smile on his face, and his hands behind his back.


    "Not bad," Zirani said. "Stillcking and crude, but better than we''ve seen."


    I nodded in agreement. That had been quite the technique. The wall must have been at least fifteen feet high and over twenty wide.


    We managed to get away without any twin horn disciples following us and regrouped half an hourter. There were smiles and silent cheers as the thieves proudly presented their storage units.


    The elder walked up and pressed his hand against one. The grin that appeared split his face and he turned to us. "This is it. We''ve dealt them a great blow and will reap the rewards. All of you will be rewarded for this mission, that I can assure you."


    We cheered, and the elder hushed us with a finger to his lips. "Let''s get back to camp before we truly celebrate. It would be just like the twin horn to send a group to track us but even they aren''t stupid enough to attack one of our main camps with just a small force."


    We began our trek back to our camp with smiles on our faces, and even Misty looked somewhat happy for once.. She moved back to my side as soon as she could, and once again I was reminded of a lost puppy, but Zirani had said to keep her close so I would.

 Chapter 45 - 45

    <h4>Chapter 45 - 45</h4>


    We didn''t encounter any trouble on the way back to the camp, and we split off when we arrived. Those in need of healing went to the healers while the elder would meet with elder Darin to figure out what best to do with the supplies we now had.


    Some of the people headed off to celebrate with a drink or two, and Misty, Sandra, and I were invited, but we begged off, instead Sandra headed off to her own tent, while Misty waited to see what I would do.


    "You hungry?" I asked.


    "I don''t¡ª"


    "I don''t mean for normal food."


    She stopped and hesitated, but then she nodded. Zirani had informed me that she''d need to feed regrly for the first few weeks before things stabilized and I''d wondered how we were going to get her fed, but Zirani had a suggestion and a quick look at the bounty board had got that figured out. There were open bounties for members of the twin horn and other missions to raid small outposts. Normally I''d be hesitant, but Zirani had assured me that we would be fine as long as I chose the right missions and that once Misty''s inner beast was let out, there was little chance of a first core arcanist matching her.


    Apprenyl aether vampires were ridiculously strong. In fact, they were stronger, faster, more agile, and had better natural sense than humans. Misty was still in shock and didn''t know what to do about her situation. If she''d been a normal vampire, then she''d be ripping through first core arcanists with ease and probably be on a feeding frenzy. Thank god she wasn''t, since I had no doubt she''d be caught if she did.


    The bounty system the steel heart had was quite simple with bounties ranging from simple escort missions to hunting and gathering missions. Of course, due to the war, most missions were twin horn bounties, but that also meant they paid better. The bounty building was located near the northside of the camp and even at night was bustling with activity. It didn''t take me long to choose a bounty to take.


    All I needed was some weak twin horn disciples and a newly created outpost had been spotted close to the edges of their territory. It had been discovered by ident and was only managed by three lower first core arcanists. A perfect target.


    We left immediately, and to my surprise a few minutes into our trip, we were caught up by Sandra, who didn''t look too happy.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were going on a mission?"


    I shrugged. "I thought you were asleep."


    "I rested before the raid, I''m not really tired, besides why are you going on a mission thiste at night?"


    "To feed her," I said, pointing at Misty who seemed to hunch in on herself.


    Sandra opened her mouth to say something, but then must have thought better on it.


    She licked her lips nervously. "Is this Zirani''s n?"


    "Somewhat," I said. "It was her suggestion, I just chose the bounty."


    "Just tell her toe along," Zirani said in an exasperated voice.


    "Zirani said toe along," I told the ck-haired teen.


    "Ok," She replied, still seeming nervous about something. ''`Do you mind if I see the bounty?''


    I pulled it from my pocket and handed it over.


    "Oh an outpost raid," She mused. "And not too far. I''ll lead the way, I''m better at navigating in the dark."


    I shrugged and motioned for her to take the lead. I honestly didn''t mind if she came along. I just sort of wanted to get this over with so I could have a day to just rest and process everything that had happened.


    We moved quickly together, and I could see Sandra''s surprise that Misty could keep us so easily, in fact, I''m pretty sure the blonde was holding back. She was also dodging the trees, branches, and anything else that would get in her way with ease, and she seemed to now possess a preternatural grace and elegance. I wasn''t sure, but I swear her hair seemed paler and she seemed taller to me.


    "It''s the changes," Zirani exined. "Over the first few weeks, she is going to change as she fully embraces what she is."


    "Embraces? I don''t think she wants that,"


    Zirani sighed. "That''s what I''m worried about. There is still a lot I haven''t told you about aether vampires. These weeks are going to be rough on her. I hope this war ends soon, or I''m going to have to think up something."


    "How do you even know so much about them," I asked.


    "I''ve met a few, inbat and outside of it," She said. "Despite the hate they get, they are not all bad, just most of them. Their culture is for the most part a beast-eat-beast world and then you have their politics. The younger vampires aren''t much to worry about, though still dangerous, it''s the older ones that are the problem."


    "Didn''t you say they were kill-on-sight?"


    "For the most part, yes, but there are a few groups that do business with them and they have some cities where all are wee, though you do have to pay a blood price most of the time, to enter."


    "Blood price?''


    "It''splicated. When we get past the scar and we''re more likely to encounter them, then I''ll exin further about their society."


    Sandra suddenly stopped and motioned for us to wait. "I think it''s up ahead, under that cliff to the right, do you see it?"


    I looked up and just faintly I could see the glow of firelight and hear very faint voices.


    "I can see it. We just need to knock them out or injure them badly enough so that Misty can... finish them off."


    Sandra grimaced and nodded, but didn''tment, which was a surprise, then again she probably thought Zirani was listening in, and by now she knew better than to piss her off.


    "You ready, Misty?" I asked, turning to the blonde.


    She nodded hesitantly, and there was conflict in her eyes. There was fear, and disgust, but also hunger and that bestial side that I''d seen before. She was fighting herself.


    "Let me handle this," Zirani said and she appeared next to me before heading over to Misty. They exchanged a few hushed words before Misty finally nodded.


    "She''s fine now, she knows what to do," Zirai said, moving back into her core.


    I chose not toment.


    "All right then, let''s move closer."

 Chapter 46 - 46

    <h4>Chapter 46 - 46</h4>


    Misty stayed behind us as we moved closer to the outpost. We had two ways of going about things, one was to head to the cliff and drop down on them, and the other was a simple charge. We went for the charge. There were three of them and they were all low-level first core disciples, and if they were anything like those I''d seen at the tournament then we had no reason to worry.


    They didn''t even bother keeping guard, simply sitting around their fire, bottles in hand, talking with one another. A stupid choice that was about to cost them their lives.


    Sandra and I got into position as close as we could get to the camp without being spotted, and as Sandra gave me a nod, I formed my bark armor along with twoshing vines, one in each hand.


    Dozens of darts forged from darkness flew from Sandra''s hand as I wrapped my right vine around a tree then swung into the air, and right atop one of the disciples. Thest look on his face before my spiked gauntlet tore through his throat was one of shock and confusion. There was a spray of blood and I immediately realized that I''d broken my ownmands in that I should have just knocked him out, but that thought became irrelevant as a blur shot by me andtched its mouth around the throat wound.


    Misty had joined the fight.


    I ignored the sucking sounds and turned away to face thest disciple. The other looked like a god damn pincushion with the number of projectiles sticking out of him.


    "What the¡ª"


    I rushed forwards, wrapping a vine around his throat, and pulling him towards my right fist which hit his face with a loud crunch. I followed up with a knee to his gut then wrapped my vines around his throat twice more, before tightening it. He gasped for air, but I didn''t stop until his face was purple and he had passed out.


    I unwrapped the vine and had to stumble back as Misty shot past me and bit into the disciple''s neck.


    Feeding frenzy indeed.


    I nced at Sandra who had walked over and was looking at Misty warily, her face slightly pale. Not a surprise, the speed the blonde had sowed was impressive and I wasn''t stupid enough to think I could match it as I was.


    "How long is she going to be?" Sandra asked, averting her gaze from the bloody disciple.


    "No clue, but considering how quickly she drained the first one, I don''t think it''ll be too long."


    Sandra nodded, and for the second time, today looked like she wanted to say something, but was holding it back.


    "Are you ok?" I asked.


    Sandra didn''t respond at first, staring into space, but after a few more tries, she blinked out of her stupor and turned to me. "I''m fine, just thinking about a few things."


    "Like what?''


    "Like none of your damn business," She replied angrily then winced. "Sorry, I''m feeling a bit snappy as ofte."


    I felt a wave of amusement from Zirani at Sandra''s words.


    "What?"


    "Nothing," Zirani replied innocently.


    "Whatever you say."


    It took Misty about ten minutes to drain all three, and by the end of it, she was looking a lot better, although her eyes were drooping and she had problems staying upright.


    "Is she ok?"


    "It''s just all the aether, essence, and blood," Zirani said. "Her body is changing as we speak, and it''s trying to force her to sleep so the process happens quicker and easier. Just get her back to her tent as soon as you can. I fear that soon I''ll have to add to the array on her back."


    I ended up having to carry her around halfway back to the camp because she just couldn''t keep up and kept swaying from side to side.


    "High maintenance, huh?" Sandra asked jokingly.


    I rolled my eyes and didn''t bother responding. Like Misty, I was tired, though not physical, just mentally. I wanted to take some time to just rx and let everything sink in. So far it had been one thing after another, and I''d barely had any time to rest. I understood that we were in a war, but I also knew that if I got burned out or pushed myself too far when I wasn''t ready, it would end badly, not just for me, but also for Zirani and West Vale, both of whom were counting on me, even if West Vale didn''t know it.


    After we arrived back at camp, I set Misty down in her tent, and after a quick goodbye with Sandra and a promise to speak to her tomorrow, I headed to get a light snack. Just a few pieces of fruit and a drink, non-alcoholic. I''d never been much of a drinker. I liked having a drink every now and then, but only for celebrations. Plus, I wasn''t really good at handling my alcohol and tended to get drunk fast. I was still at the first level of infusion so that hadn''t changed yet, although my alcohol tolerance was probably a bit higher.


    Once I was back in my tent, Iid down and just let myself rx into the bedding. As much as I''d said I wasn''t sleepy, I found my eyes drooping shut after just a few minutes and before I knew it, I was fast asleep.


    My dreams this time were even odder. They didn''t feel like my own as arge jungle burnt in blue mes while a giant horned figure loomed in the distance, two piercing blue eyes shining down upon thend where screams and battle cries rang out. Multiple scenes came and went, some confusing, while others left me in awe. Arge serpent-like creature rode a storm across the sky, no it was the storm. Smaller creatures flew by its side and far below figures bowed in supplication while others ran or brandished weapons.


    A crimson star shone in the night sky painting thend red and orange, a glowing blue de shone light upon a weeping man who was curled up into a ball, his body shaking. A giant sorge its head reached above the clouds raised a foot and brought it down. The ground rumbled and the verynd changed on its single step. A throne of ice surrounded by frozen figures, twin rings that warped and changed, and a tree,rger than any other, branches growing off in every direction. Its roots plunged deep into the earth and across allnds.


    I saw other things, but by the time my eyes opened to the morning light shining through the tent opening, most had faded into foggy memories.


    "Are you ok, Aiden?" Zirani asked, sounding worried. "I was unable to see into your mind while you were sleeping, must have deep indeed."


    I frowned and tried to remember what I''d seen, but the images and scenes escaped me.


    "I''m fine. I think I had an odd dream, that''s all."


    As I left the tent and headed to get some breakfast, I tried to think back to the dream, but no matter how hard I tried, what I''d seen once again escaped me.

 Chapter 47 - 47

    <h4>Chapter 47 - 47</h4>


    The n for today was quite simple, in fact, there really wasn''t a n. I was going to take this day to rx and just let everything sink in. Ever since I''d left West Vale it had been one thing after another and I hadn''t had time to process anything before something else happened. I''d had to bottle up the emotions and push away all the thoughts that would have bogged me down and made it harder to survive.


    After arge breakfast, I headed back to my tent to let Misty know I''d be exploring the camp, and if she needed anything toe find me. She was looking a lot better, though there were a few more changes, though if you didn''t know her then they wouldn''t really be noticeable. The first was the fact that her hair was longer, paler, and had a slight glow to it. It was very faint and you had to look for a moment to notice it, but it was there. Her eyes also seemed different in a way. The longer I looked into them the more I seemed drawn in. A quick exnation from Zirani told me that was just a passive charm effect. She was also taller, though not by much.


    "I''m definitely going to have to add to that array," Zirani said with a sigh. "I should''ve remembered her changes would be happening."


    "Are you going to add another illusion effect?" I asked. I didn''t know much about arrays, but Zirani had exined a little.


    "Most likely, though it''s going to have to be a basic one for now," Zirani replied.


    The camp was alive with the activity of disciples and people going about their day and I took a few hours to just have a look around, explore all the areas, get some food, talk with some people. Everything was set out in such a way that finding one''s way was very easy, not to mention everyone was friendly and it was easy to ask for directions.


    Sandra found meter on in the day, eating some more food. I didn''t know if I was just that hungry or if it was something else, but I must have had double what I normally had.


    "What''s your n for today?" She asked, taking a seat beside me, a te of her food in her hands. It was mostly leaner meats with a few vegetables unlike my own te which was stacked with mashed potatoes, gravy, steak, fried veggies, and arge roasted chicken leg. Like I said, I was really hungry.


    "I''m not nning to do anything today," I replied. "I''m just going to rx. This is probably the only time I''m going to get that opportunity in a while."


    "Training?"


    I nodded. "Zirani got a lot nned."


    "I see," Sandra said. "Well, I actually came to ask if I could speak with Zirani."


    I raised an eyebrow at her words. "May I know the reason you want to speak with her?"


    "That''s between me and her, just ask her please, or is she listening in now?"


    "Tell her we can talk tomorrow," Zirani said in my mind.


    "Fine," I replied mentally then turned to Sandra. "She said she''ll talk with you tomorrow."


    "That''ll do I suppose. Thank you."


    I spent the rest of the day just doing whatever I felt like, not bothering to think much and trying to keep thoughts of the future away. I could feel Zirani''s impatience, but also her understanding. She knew as well as I did that I needed this and that soon my life would be training, training, and more training, not that I would have it any other way. I needed to get stronger, much stronger than I already was, not just so I could contribute more to this war, but also so that I could be ready when the time came to cross the great scar.


    Speaking of the great scar. Zirani took the time we had to tell a few stories from her time there. Like the first time she''d entered an aetherbyrinth and how she''d gotten lost for days before she''d found her way out, or the time where a great beast of blue me had attacked and how the green court had repeled the beast, sending it to thends of their enemies. That story reminded me of something, but I couldn''t quite put my mind on what.


    She also told me a bit about her sisters and her mother. She had once, of course, been a dryad, for three hundred years, before she''d started on the path that had turned her into a Zigan. Most of her first sisters were now elder dryads married to the various green lords of the verdant court, or green court as she referred to it. Her mother, however, was a Zigan like her. She had once been the mother to many dryads, but she''d given her position away, and with no responsibilities, she dedicated herself to something else, which had beenbat.


    It was interesting to hear about things beyond the great scar, especially the cities. Honestly, with the stuff she talked about, like sky cities, or arcanists that could cleave the mountains in half, I understood why the northern ins seemed so backwards. Many of the arcane machines and enchanted items she spoke of seemed too good to be true, but she''d assure me they existed.


    Her stories made me eager to go beyond the great scar, and if all went ording to n, I would, and in less than a year, though I found it hard to believe I''d be at my second core so soon, she promised that she''d not only have me at my second core but also at the fourth level of infusion.


    She said it so casually as well.


    By the time I met back up with Misty and then headed to sleep, I felt ten times better, and that night I dreamt of greater things. Of me and Zirani, creating an entire forest together, of myself fighting back an entire army with ease.. My dreams were blissful and my sleep was calm.

 Chapter 48 - 48

    <h4>Chapter 48 - 48</h4>


    Training began almost immediately the next day. Zirani had already been impatient to get things going and she only gave me time to let Misty and Sandra know that I''d be out and to let Sandra know Zirani would speak to herter.


    Once that was done, I had a quick breakfast, packed some rations in my ring, and set off. The first thing we needed was a secluded area, hopefully with a fair amount of space so sparring and techniques would be easy to do.


    It took a bit, but eventually, we found a small clearing closed in by a thick area of trees on one side and arge cliff face on the other. The path into the clearing was very obvious so we''d immediately know if someone wasing and Zirani would be letting out green pulses every now and then to check.


    "All right first thing''s first, I want to do a quick spar to test your current skills and strength, I have an idea, but it never hurts to be more urate."


    I nodded and moved to stand opposite of her. Like thest we''d spared she didn''t bother getting into a fighting stance. I, on the other hand, raised my fists and prepared for the onught and beating I was about to get. I was aware that I''d gotten stronger but I was not that naive to think that I was anywhere near her level. My skills had certainly improved, but it had only been a week. I was hopeful that I couldst longer than I hadst time, and perhaps even get a ncing blow in, as unlikely as that was.


    She didn''t wait for me to move, instead, she closed the gap in a single step, using a technique I hadn''t seen her use before. My bark armor was only half-formed by the time she was in front of me, so I chose to dodge backwards instead of trying to take the attack on one of my bracers. Her kick flew inches from my face but didn''t hit me, and I countered by rushing forward and sending a quick jab to her ribs, following it up with a strike to her face.


    She casually dodged both, moved in close, and grabbed my arm tightly. I tried to pull back but my arm wouldn''t budge so I moved in for a headbutt. I wasn''t quick enough, and a momentter, I felt an impact on my chest, followed by a quick strike to my liver. I fell like a sack of potatoes, and curled up into a ball. That had hurt badly. She''d never gone for a liver shot before.


    "Not bad," Zirani said.


    Not bad? I don''t think itsted ten seconds. Had she been holding back more than I''d realized in our first spars?


    After a minute of groaning, Zirani pulled me back to my feet. "You ok?"


    I gave her a nk look and I could tell she was holding back a chuckle.


    "Stupid question," she admitted. "So, I think we''re going to work on your fighting style first. I want to teach you the rest of the basics, and get that ingrained into you, before we move on to the movement technique and the others I want to teach you. It''s going to take a few weeks, but I want to get the foundation down as well as I can, though we might not have that long without interruptions."


    "Let''s just do as much as we can," I suggested.


    Zirani nodded and sighed. "That is the best course of action."


    "Also, are we going to be using my ive?" I asked hopefully.


    I''d been using a ive ever since we''d been asked to choose a weapon back at the academy. I''d fallen in love with the weapon. I liked using my fists just as much, but I haven''t used the ive in a long while, not even for basic practice. I was afraid I was going to forget how to use it, even though that was ridiculous. I could be rusty though.


    Zirani smiled, clearly reading my thoughts. "Yes, but we''re going to have to adapt what you have with the ive and try and teach you as many weapon types as possible. There are nature styles that involve long weapons like the spear or the scythe or the ive, but they are very limited not to mention that they won''t utilize whatever cores you have in the future. For now, we will stick to your ive, but once the foundation is set, we''re going to need to teach you other weapons as well and how to switch between."


    "You don''t need to worry about that, I may prefer the ive and sword, but I actually know how to use most weapons. I spent a lot of training with all of them to truly see which I liked best."


    She seemed surprised but d. "That will certainly make things easier."


    We began with basic practice so I could get used to ive once again, and just to jog all of my memories and skills. I''d been using the ive for years, so it didn''t take long for me to get into the motions and to get back into the groove of things. My ive swept around me in a wide arc then I pulled it back close, spinning it in a circr motion before shing upwards, turning it to block an imaginary strike, then like a viper skirting out, my ive moved forward in a blur to crave up my imaginary foe. I jumped back, flipping around, and my ive moved with me, spinning around, and protecting the areas most likely to be attacked. Most people didn''t think I was acrobatic, but that was wrong. There were many ways to fight with a ive, and I''d tried to learn them all. I ended the motion by jumping, bringing my ive around in a wide arc, and raising it high into the air, and as fast as I could I brought it down in a straight sh. The sound of the whooshing wind was audible as the de cut through the air, stopping inches away from the ground.


    Zirani pped, and I looked over to see an impressed look on her face. "I have to say, I did not expect that. You''re far more skilled than I ever expected, although it''s all self-taught isn''t it?"


    I nodded.


    "I guessed as much," She said. "I''ve seen people use ive before, and what you did is very familiar though you''ve added certain additions, and that can only happen one of two ways. You were taught by a master then adapted the style to your own, or you taught yourself."


    "So what first then?" I asked,


    "Well, I''ve tested you in hand-to-handbat, time for a spar with weapons." She made a quick motion with her hand and used aether, pushing it into the ground. Like thest time I''d seen it, a de of grass straightened then began to elongate, and shift, until it was half the size of Zirani, paper-thin, and as sharp as a de. She snapped it off from the ground and twirled it about her. It was sharp all around, but she never seemed to get cut in the slightest.


    "Now, show me what you can do."


    I felt my heart rate increase as we faced each other, and I spun my ive around as we stared at each other. Moments passed as I felt my blood pumping through my veins. I rocketed forwards, using the aether burst technique Zirani had taught me. I brought my ive around in a sweeping arc towards her legs. She blocked the blow and parried, forcing me to bring my ive around to block her counter strike. I used my weight and pushed the de to the side, then attempted a downwardssh into an upwardsh, but she was too fast, bringing her de around to block the first blow then in a quick moment too fast for me to see she moved and her de appeared at my neck.


    I''d never felt angry in our spars, not really, but having been defeated so easily while I was using a ive, left me feeling sour. I raised my hands in defeat and moved back.


    "Guess I''m not as skilled as you thought," I said bitterly.


    "Aiden." Zirani sighed and moved close to press a hand against my cheek. "I''m a four-hundred-year-old aether beast who has seen more than you can imagine. I''ve fought against people with strength that would baffle your mind, and trained with some of the best. I understand your anger and frustration, but you should not, ever, trulypare the two of us as we are now. You will grow stronger as will I and one day we will be truly bonded, and this will no longer matter."


    I leaned into her touch, and she gave me a quick kiss on the lips before moving back with a smile.. "Now, again."

 Chapter 49 - 49(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 49 - 49(18+)</h4>


    We continued our practice untilte evening before we headed back to the camp. Zirani wanted to continue, but I''d reminded her that she''d promised to talk with Sandra and that we didn''t have enough rations tost days outside the camp. Not that I would mind that, but even if we did, we''d have to check back up every so often.


    Sandra was waiting for me right next to my tent with an impatient look on her face and her foot tapping the ground. She let out a relieved sigh when caught sight of me.


    "Finally, I was starting to think you''d forgotten, can I please talk to her now?"


    I nodded, headed inside my tent, let Zirani out, then left.


    "She''s all yours," I said, motioning for her to enter.


    I would have felt a bit worried that someone might see her if not for the fact that the tents were quite thick and it was strictly against the rules to enter another person''s tent without their express permission. Another reason I was d I''d joined the steel heart sect. Knowing the twin horn sect, the higher-ranked members could probably do whatever they wanted to their juniors.


    I took a quick look around to gauge the atmosphere of the camp. It seemed as though everybody was happier than they''d been yesterday. There was certainly a lot more drinking and other activities.


    "Excuse me, did something happen?" I asked a disciple as they walked past.


    "Hmm, oh yeah, didn''t you hear? We managed to destroy three twin horn camps yesterday and Elder Hyphen fought against two of their elders and won, killing them both. Hold on second¡­ i recognize you, you went on that mission with elder Kaylin right?"


    I nodded and he smiled, pping me on the shoulder.


    "Well thanks for that, the amount of drink and food we got from that run willst us a while."


    With a smile, he walked away, and I awkwardly shouted goodbye. Well, that was good news. Tworge victories in a row, no wonder people were celebrating, although I was d to see the guards were still just as vignt, and even they had smiles on their faces. Yes, it truly had been a good idea to join this sect.


    Elder Hyphen was a second core arcanist who I guess was at the fourth stage of infusion. He was probably the strongest elder in the sect. I''d seen with elder Kaylin, who was just a low ranking second core, could do, and that had been impressive. Kaylin''s first core was probably at the end of the hydro stage or the beginning of the iron stage, which was impressive for the northern ins.


    Zirani had once againughed at the fact., but that wasn''t a surprise. Once again the gap between the ins and thends below the scar was enormous. Below the great scar, elder Kaylin would be considered trash. Once again, thank god I had Zirani, or who knew if I''d ever leave the ins.


    "Fine!"


    Sandra''s loud voice broke me out of my thoughts, and I turned to see her storm out of the tent, tears in her eyes. I opened my mouth to ask her what had happened but she shot me a re then stormed off.


    I just stared after her for a long moment before I entered the tent.


    "What was that about?" I asked.


    Zirani sighed and shook her head. "Nothing to worry about. She''s just having trouble epting the truth. She''s in denial, let''s just leave it at that."


    "Is she going to be ok?"


    "Oh yes, and don''t worry about her betraying us, that''s thest thing she''d do," Zirani said. "Now I could do with some rxation, and you promised you''d return the favor, so..."


    She leaned back and her clothes vanished from her body, leaving her bare to me. I let out a breath and just took a moment to take in her beauty. Her bountiful andrge breasts, her amazing thighs and legs. Her nipples had hardened into points, just begging to be sucked.


    "Well, are you just going to stare all day?" Zirani asked with a smirk. "Or are you going to help me out?"


    I licked my lips and leaned down, spreading her legs apart as I did. Her slit was dripping wet, and as I moved my mouth closer, I brushed my right hand against her thigh, bringing it upwards towards her opening.


    She pressed a hand against her mouth and I sensed a sh of aether. I looked up to see that she had formed a wooden mask to cover the lower half of her face so she wouldn''t let out any sounds. The tents were actually quite good at keeping noise in, but she was probably right in that she''d want to keep quiet.


    I dragged my tongue up the inside of her folds, slowly, and gently, just taking my time to enjoy her. She spasmed, her body shaking with pleasure and ecstasy as my tongue shot bolts of bliss through her. I slowly began to increase my pace, licking up and down, every so often wrapping her pearl around my tongue or nibbling gently. When I did that, her entire body arched up, and thank goodness for the mask, or else her screams of pleasure would be heard by half the camp.


    Once I had enough of licking, I moved both hands up, spread her flower apart then pressed my mouth against her, engulfing her fully, and piercing her with my tongue. She shook harder than she ever had before, and I quickly began to move inside of her,pping up all the nectar she could give me. Once again I loved the sweet taste of it, like the best fruit drink. She shook, rocketed, spasmed, and presumably moaned and cried out under my ministrations, and before I knew it she was rocking in the throes of climax.


    A wave of her sweet nectar flowed into my mouth and I devoured it greedily, taking all she had to give and more. I didn''t stop licking or tasting her as she orgasmed, which caused her to shake even more as her sensitivity went into overload.


    Too soon, the flow of nectar had stopped and I moved my mouth away, giving her clit onest lick and nibble before I sat up on my knees to look down at her,


    "Have I ever told you that I fucking love you?" She asked in a breathless voice and with half-lidded eyes.


    I chuckled and moved to lie down next to her.


    "I don''t think I''m going to be able to move for at least a few minutes," She said.


    I gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek. "You don''t have to. We can have some more funter. For now, let''s just rx for a bit then I''ll bring back some food for the both of us."


    She snuggled into me with a content and happy sigh. "Thank you, Aiden."


    I smiled and ced an arm around her, pulling her in close, enjoying the feel of her naked body pressed against me.. "Thank you, Zirani."

 Chapter 50 - 50

    <h4>Chapter 50 - 50</h4>


    Zirani and I ended up having quite a nice time just rxing together, and after an hour or so, I stacked up two tes full of food and brought them back to the tent. Fighting, training, and the thrill of using the aether was good and all, but I had to admit sometimes it was stuff like this I wanted. Just rxing and being near the people I loved. It was still hard to believe sometimes that Zirani and I had only known each other for about two weeks yet we were already so close. I''d never stop being grateful for the fact that I''d found her and that she was in my life and I was happy to know that she mirrored my emotions.


    At the start, I hadn''t wanted to say it, but the bond had been odd, and the fact she could read my thoughts was disconcerting, but now, I didn''t care, in fact, I liked being linked this closely, and now I could read her emotions, and although I wasn''t able to know what she was thinking exactly, I could get a good impression of it.


    We finished up our food quickly and I ended up getting us some dessert as well, after which Zirani pushed our tes to one side of the tent and shot me a smile. We''d been eyeing each other all throughout our dessert and she''d licked off her spoon in a rather suggestive way that had definitely heated up the atmosphere of the tent. She leaned back and pushed her chest forward shooting me a sly look and stretching leisurely.


    I knew what that look meant and was about to move in closer when a voice reached me.


    "AIden!"


    I frowned and shot Zirnai a confused look, but she just shrugged. I left the tent and was surprised to see Kara, the disciple who led us to the camp, looking around, presumably for me. Her two friends which had been with her when we''d first met were no were in sight and Kara had a worried look on her face,


    "Kara?"


    She turned to me and a relieved look crossed her face when she saw me.


    "Thank god I found you," She said.


    "Is something wrong? Does elder Kayling want to see me?"


    She shook her head and a mix of emotions shed across her features. "That girl you were with, you know the one with the attitude, Sandra I think her name was."


    I nodded, an unsteady feeling starting in my gut. "Yes, what about her?"


    "Well, I was in the bounty house, looking over the boonies when she stormed in, headed to one of the boards, and snatched up a bounty then left. At first, I didn''t really care, but then I noticed which one she''d taken. It was an extermination request for an aether beast, a two-core aether beast, a troll of some kind if I remember correctly."


    My eyes widened as I processed her words. Sandra wasn''t an upfront fighter, and wouldn''t stand a chance against a two-core beast, especially a troll, who would have a strong defense. I''d seen her attacks and while she was fast, all it would take for her to die was one solid hit. She didn''t have any good defense. It was her speed and agility she relied on. Why the hell had she taken on a bounty like that? It couldn''t be because of her conversation with Zirani, could it?


    "Has she left already?" I asked, not trying to hide the worry in my voice.


    Kara nodded grimly. "She did and with her speed, she''ll reach it in a few hours. The payout for the bounty is high, but either she''s stronger than I thought, or she''s suicidal. I just wanted to let you know."


    "Well thank you," I replied.


    Kara left after that and I entered the tent to find Zirani''s face set in a grim expression with an edge of annoyance. "I should''ve expected her to do something stupid like this. She isn''t going to be able to control it, the silly girl."


    "All right Zirani you need to tell me what''s going on," I said firmly.


    "We don''t have time," Zirani replied. "We need to get to her quickly. I''ll exin everything once she''s safe. Honestly, I knew that girl could be foolish but this is just idiocy. Then again perhaps I should have been a bit more careful."


    I let out a sigh. "How are we going to catch up to her?"


    "About that, I put tracking arrays on both of them."


    I blinked in surprise. "Both of them? I can get how you did it to Misty, but Sandra?"


    Zirani nodded. "When she was first passed out, nowe on, let''s get away from the camp then I''ll lead the way."


    For a moment I wondered about just leaving her, but then I immediately pushed that thought away. Sandra was a friend even if our rtionship was odd, and a lot of things had happened. I wasn''t the type to leave her, hell even if we hadn''t gone through all of that and she was just a regr friend I''d probably still do. Some might call it stupid but that''s just the type of person I was for better or for worse. She wasn''t going to be able to beat a two-core troll, not with the way she fought, although thatment of Zirani had been odd, and I probably would have asked about it, but as she said we didn''t have time.


    She entered back into her heart and I left the tent. Misty was waiting for me there, and I gave her a very quick exnation of what was happening. To my surprise, she wanted toe along and I ain''t about to refuse or question her. She was fast, and deadly when she needed to be.


    We quickly left the camp, and when I was far enough away, Zirani manifested and we began our chase after Sandra, hoping we made it in time.

 Chapter 51 - 51

    <h4>Chapter 51 - 51</h4>


    We ran through the forest after Sandra as fast as we could with Zirani leading the way. The array she''d ced on Sandra allowed her to get a feeling when she was in the right direction and she was letting out the asional green pulse, though it wasn''t the normal version she''d taught me. The green pulse she was using as we ran moved as though it was in a tunnel, moving only forwards.


    Misty kept up just fine and once again I was pretty sure she was holding back so she could stay with us.


    As we ran I tried to think of everything I knew about trolls. There were many different types of them, but they were allrge two-legged creatures with a hunchbacked appearance and low levels of intelligence. They were prone to violent outbursts of anger and had innate techniques which boosted their strength when they''d taken a lot of damage, not to mention their greatest strength, their regeneration. A troll could have half its body destroyed but as long as its brain was still reaming, it would regenerate everything back, which meant you had to destroy the brain if you wanted to keep it dead, and the only way to negate their healing factor was fire or some sort of acidic substance. Basically, something that kept damaging them constantly. None of us had that which meant we''d have to go for the brain if we needed to fight it. If we had the opportunity to grab Sandra and run, that''s what we''d be doing.


    I still couldn''t believe she''d chosen to try and fight a two-core aether beast. Sandra was only at her first core and while she was close to the hydro stage, even if she reached it she still wouldn''t have much of a chance against a troll. As far as I knew she had no way of negating its healing factor, no defense to survive a solid blow, and most importantly her attacks, as far as I''d seen, weren''t going to do much to it.


    "It''s probably a moss troll," Zirani said. "Or a mountain troll though I doubt that. This area isn''t rocky enough and there aren''t any mountains nearby."


    "A moss troll?" Misty asked in a worried tone.


    It could have been worse, all things considered. Moss trolls were nature affinity aether beasts, and Zirani probably knew every nature trick in the book, not to mention that it was smaller than other types of trolls. From what I''d read, Moss trolls were generally fifteen feet and were called moss trolls due to the moss-like material that covered their back. Another odd thing was the fact that they were actually ambush hunters. Their bodies were the color of dirt and they would dig the ground up,y down and blend in, looking like a small bump or hill, and when someone passed by, they struck. They may have low levels of intelligence, but instinct was there.


    We kept on moving and around an hour in we heard a loud roaring from straight in front of us. We nced at each other in worry before we picked up the pace, and a few minutester we burst into arge clearing to find a shocking sight.


    I''d expected to find Sandra on the ropes, trying to run, or badly injured, but instead what I saw left me baffled. Sandra was standing opposite the troll and a smoky like darkness seemed to be radiating from her body. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was covered in the substance. Her body was still and she had strings made out of darknessing out of her hands, attached and wrapped around the troll who was roaring and trying to tear them apart, but it seemed as though he was having trouble.


    "What the fuck?"


    "Stupid girl," Zirani hissed. "Keep an eye on the troll while I try to get her out of this mess. Don''t try anything stupid, just try to stay alive."


    "Zirani, wait wh¡ª"


    My words were cut off as the troll let out a loud roar and I looked over to see a reddish-green flow appearing around its body. An innate technique, bloody great. It tore what was left of the dark strings off its body, then moved to charge at the still Sandra.


    I threw a rock in its face. It did no damage, but its beady, rage-filled, eyes turned to me and I winced as I saw its brownish jagged, rock-like teeth.


    "Misty, I''m going to need your speed," I said. "As Zirani said, I don''t think we can fight it, just get its attention and dodge."


    The blonde looked very hesitant to move and quite scared, but I didn''t have time to say anything else as the lumbering beasts charged me. I barely managed to get ashing vine formed and wrapped it around a nearby tree to swing away.


    Misty dodged but she still looked terrified. If I wanted to survive I''d need her help.


    A sudden idea came to me as I remembered all of Misty''s other fights. It was risky, but could work, although it depended on just how enhanced an aether vampire was. Zirani had told me they had miraculous regeneration even at lower levels, but just how correct was she? There was no time to ask as the troll turned and charged at me once again, forcing me to make a decision.


    I formed a bark gauntlet with a spike on it, and as it drew near I jumped, wrapping the vine around another tree, and as I swung past I struck out with my spike, scoring a long gash. Bluish red blood poured from the wound, but to my dismay, it was already closing. It seemed my n wouldn''t work, or at least that was until a blur shot by andtched onto the troll.


    Misty had her ws out and that bestial look in her eyes as shetched her mouth over what remained of the wounds and began to drain the troll. It roared and tried to pull her off and beat at her, and I winced at the sound of breaking bones, but Misty didn''t even flinch, and I watched as her wounds healed even as more were inflicted. The troll began to panic, and I took the opportunity to do another swing by, andsh out at its face, striking at one of its eyes. It let out a roar and tried to swipe at me, but I was already gone.


    The troll movements slowly got more and more sluggish as no matter what it tried Misty wouldn''t budge. In fact, I was almost certain, the constant intake of blood and essence was helping her.


    The troll fell to one knee a few momentster, and dropped back to the ground, and watched in awe as Misty, my childhood friend, drained the beast of its blood and essence. Zirani had told me that aether vampires were some of the deadliest hybrid type aether beings, but knowing and seeing were two different things, although Zirani had also said that Misty was a special case and seemed far stronger than she had any right to be.


    Soon, the troll fell onto its stomach, drained and dead. I didn''t bother trying to attack its brain since its essence was gone. There was no life for this beast without its essence. I looked over to Misty who was wobbling around, trying to remain standing. I managed to catch her just before she fell. There was a drunk look in her eyes and her skin felt like it was electrified.


    "She actually killed it."


    I looked over to see Zirani walking towards me with an unconscious Sandra in her arms.


    "Yeah she did," I said, still in shock. "She drained a two-core aether beast. Is this the power of an aether vampire? Should I be asking how to be one?"


    Zirani shook her head. "Like I said she''s a special case, and trust me there are quite a few downsides to bing an aether vampire, some of which are very limiting. There''s a reason they haven''t taken over morend or hold more influence. Sure, you''d get a boost to a lot of things and it would seem all beneficial at first, but as you grow, things start to be more limiting, not to mention the kill on sight order by most groups and their society. Besides, you''ll benefit from her as she will from you, but that''s forter, let''s get back to the camp then we can talk."


    "You''re finally going to exin?" I asked hopefully.


    She nodded. "I am, I didn''t think I would have to this early, but things havee to a head and it seems I need to move up my timeline."


    We left the area with the cave troll and once we were close enough to the camp, Zirani moved back into her core and handed me Sandra. I got a few looks from people as I entered the camp, but fortunately, no one approached, and I soon made it to my tent.


    "Alright," I said after cing Sandra and Misty down and Zirani manifested.. "Exin."

 Chapter 52 - 52

    <h4>Chapter 52 - 52</h4>


    "As I''m sure you noticed, Sandra wasn''t acting normal against the troll," Zirani said.


    "I just assumed it was a technique she couldn''t handle, though that dark smoke seemed odd," I replied.


    Zirani sighed. "It''s her bloodline, Aiden. She''s from below the scar."


    I blinked. "What?"


    Below the great scar? But Sandra was only first core and she''d seemed surprised by Zirani and the things she''d done.


    "She came here as a child with one of the expeditions, and somehow ended lost. She can''t for the life of her remember how, and when I first met her I thought little of the secret and didn''t really understand why she wanted to hide it until I got a good look at her insides. When she was passed out I did a quick check on her and a few things started toe together. Her eyes, her hair, and her techniques. That dart technique she has is a technique the Umbrin n teach their children."


    "n? She''s from a n below the great scar? But you said she got lost, they never came after her?"


    Zirani''s words were a shock and a surprise but didn''t really add up.


    "That''s what I''d like to know," She replied. "The Umbrin are a powerful family. I don''t know much about them, in fact, the only reason I knew Sandra to be one of their ilk is because I''ve met one of their main family members a while back and she looked very simr to Sandra, not to mention the bloodline makes it clear."


    I sat back and tried to process her words. "And you kept this from me, why?"


    "Aiden, if you told me a secret then asked me not to tell anyone and I told someone, would you be angry?"


    I nodded.


    "Then why would you expect me to tell you her secrets? Honestly, I would have if I hadn''t made a promise and given her my word not to mention if I told you then she might very well go sprouting our secret."


    I sighed. "I get it, but Zirani I don''t like the fact that you''re keeping things from me. We are literally bonded, body, mind, and soul. It feels weird when you have these private talks and then just ask me to trust you. I do, don''t get me wrong, but sometimes it feels like I''m out of the loop and you don''t trust me."


    She gave me an apologetic smile and leaned in to touch a hand to my face. "I know. I''ve been treating you as if you were a member of the green court or someone who''s familiar with me already, but I shouldn''t be. You''re right in that we are bonded and that I shouldn''t be keeping things from you, but I also hope you understand that sometimes it''s necessary or it''s because it will make things easier."


    "I''m aware. Which is why I let it happen and trusted you, but please if you don''t have to keep it from me then tell me. If you believe it''s better for ater date or if I do not know then as I said, I trust you. Just make it clear that''s why you''re keeping it from me and not just sayter, because I''ve no clue ifter means a day or a month."


    She moved in close and gave me a hug which I returned. "I promise. I may be a four-hundred-year-old aether beast, but remember most of my interactions have been with my sisters and my own kind. Our social norms are different."


    "What are we going to do with them?" I asked, ncing over to Sandra and Misty.


    "Well Misty''s body is undergoing more changes and I suspect that troll blood and essence will speed up the process so I''ll probably have to add to her array. As for Sandra."


    Zirani shot the sleeping girl a look halfway between anger and sympathy. "We''re going to have a talk when she wakes."


    "Ok¡­ Well, I''m going to get some food, you want anything?"


    She shook her head. "No, I''m fine, although I might send you a message through our bond when she wakes. She used her bloodline poorly and she''s going to be tired, aching, and hungry."


    I nodded and left the tent, stretching once I was out. That had been quite the odd little outing, though I was d everyone was safe and Zirnai and I had worked things out. Even though we were bonded we were going to have problems but if we worked them out like we''d just done then I had no doubts all would be well.


    I headed over to get a quick snack, mainly just some steak and veggies with a little dessert.


    Afterwards, I headed in search of Kara. She''d probably like to know what had happened and it''s not like I was really doing anything anyways. The camp was still lively even as trust night grew closer and the happiness and celebratory air were still there, though a bit dimmer. I ended up finding Kara in the bounty house collecting payment for a bounty.


    "Aiden, good to see you, is¡­ Sandra with you?"


    I shook my head and I could see sympathy sh across her face but I held up a hand before she could talk.


    "She''s back at my tent, resting, we managed to catch up with her and actually took the troll down."


    Kara seemed taken aback at my words and she stared at me for a long moment. "Just the two of you?"


    "No, there were three of us."


    "Three," She parroted. "Three first cores against a two-core troll and you won?"


    Her voice was filled with incredulity which wasn''t a surprise. It sounded fucking ridiculous to my own ears.


    "Mhmm, we used a special n to take it down and an alchemical bomb to negate its healing factor."


    "Oh, I see," She replied, some of her surprise fading.


    Alchemical bombs and other simr things could be very useful and were often used when fighting beasts with special abilities like regeneration.


    "Well congrattions are in order, even with that it''s no small feat to take down a troll at your level. It seems Markem is right about you."


    "He''s still talking about me?"


    "Of course, the genius youth from a small ins town that wip[ed thepetition in a tournament and led his team to victory. A bit dramatic if you ask me, but people like dramatic."


    I winced. "Please tell me he isn''t telling everyone?"


    She chuckled. "Not everyone, but it''s spreading, but don''t be worried. Stuff like that helps the mood and brings hope and joy to us. Everyone round here loved a good story about one of our own taking down the twin horn. Plus it gets you recognition and you can do a lot with that."


    "I suppose," I replied.


    "You should go talk to him," She said. "And you still haven''t picked up rewards. You''d best get to that."


    We talked for a bit longer before I left. I''d pick up my rewards with Sandra when she went in to collect the bounty. I heaped back to my tent and was just about to enter when I heard Zirani''s voice. I considered what to do. I could enter, but why? This was clearly between the two of them and I already knew everything anyways. It was best to returnter or so I thought until a message from Zirani came through our bond.


    "You cane in Aiden."


    I hesitantly entered the tent to find Zirani looking at Sandra with sympathy. The ck-haired girl had her face down and a look of shame and regret on her face.


    "Now Sandra, what is it you wanted to say?"


    Sandra looked up at me and I could see that her eyes were slightly watery.


    She took a deep breath then spoke. "I''m sorry Aiden. I''m sorry for being selfish and for acting the way I have. I''m sorry for endearing myself and forcing you to have toe after me."


    "And?" Zirani prompted.


    "And I''d like to ask if I cane with you and Zirani. She''s told me you''re nning to go beyond the great scar and I want toe along. I want to return home¡­ please?"


    I nced over to Zirani and tried to convey my confusion to her, but she just shrugged.


    "It''s up to you," She mouthed.


    I looked back at Sandra and thought about it. She was in a way, like me, searching for something, but not her parents, no, she was searching for a way home. She did have an attitude and it''s not like we knew each other that well, but could I really deny her? If I said no then her chances of reaching home became extremely low. She didn''t have Zirani or anyone for that matter, it seemed. She had her bloodline but from what I''d seen she couldn''t control it.


    "You can," I began and raised a hand to cut off her reply. "But no more keeping secrets, no malicious actions against me or Zirani and you will do as she says, Ok?"


    Sandra nodded happily and before I knew it she was bowling me over in a hug. I returned it, patting her back awkwardly, while Zirani looked on with a smile on her face.


    For a second I swear I thought I heard Zirani mutter ''one down, one to go'' but it was so faint I couldn''t be sure.


    As I kept patting Sandra on the back I couldn''t help but think of what an odd turn of events today had been.

 Chapter 53 - 53

    <h4>Chapter 53 - 53</h4>


    Once Sandra was calmed down she and I ended up heading over to the bounty house to collect our rewards and hand in the bounty. She had to be the one to do that as she had been the one to take it, and while I had helped, I hadn''t been there when she''d taken the bounty so I couldn''t be the one to hand it in.


    "You never did say why you took the bounty?" I asked.


    It had been something I''d been wondering about. I could understand her frustration and anger at the fact that Zirani had confronted her, but why she''d then taken a suicidal bounty was beyond me.


    "I wasn''t really thinking at the time, and well it was more to prove to myself that I could do it alone."


    She let out a deep sigh. "But as you saw, that didn''t work out too well."


    "Well lucky you don''t have to, not anymore, though if you don''t mind me asking, how is it you don''t remember how you got lost? I get that you were young, but considering you knew a technique you couldn''t have been that young."


    Sandra chuckled. "Aiden, Zirani''s right when she talks about the gap between the ins and thends below the great scar. To answer your question, yes I wasn''t that young, but probably younger than you think. I was only seven when it happened. I don''t remember how it happened. It''s like there''s something missing. A memory of my sister and those I was travelling with and then there''s a gap, like a piece that''s missing and it just cuts to the years I spent begging and learning to steal to survive."


    I paused momentarily. "You had to do that?"


    She nodded and her eyes became distant for a moment as I assumed memories flooded back. I reached over and grasped her hand in my own.


    She seemed surprised at first but then she squeezed and the distant look in her eyes vanished.


    "You don''t have to worry about any of that anymore," I said. "We''ll make it beyond the great scar and you''ll have your answers and hopefully I''ll get mine."


    "Answers?"


    "I''m looking for my parents," I said. "Apparently they''re beyond the great scar."


    "They abandoned you?" She asked with sympathy


    "Apparently not," I said. "They gave me to my aunt so she could look after me. From what she told me they left for my own safety, though they did leave behind something."


    I pulled the ne from under my shirt and showed it to Sandra. She leaned in closer and a sh of recognition appeared in her eyes.


    "I''ve seen this marking before," She said.


    "You have?" I asked in surprise.


    She nodded. "Yes, but I can''t remember where. This was your parents?"


    I nodded and a thoughtful look appeared on her face before she reached down and pulled out her own ne that was simr to mine, in that it was a coin shape, but her''s was pitch ck with an odd shifting symbol on it that I didn''t recognize.


    "This is a mark of blood," She exined. "Like a badge to prove who you are, except yours isn''t tied to you. If that belonged to one of your parents then perhaps one of them was a member of a n or prominent family. I didn''t learn much in my youth, but people from my house were taught at a young age, and this is one of the first things we''re given. They''re notmon, but neither are they umon."


    "What do you mean tied to you?" I asked. Was she saying that my father was a member of some sort of noble n or family? My mother certainly couldn''t be.


    "It''s like a bound item, although beside my own ne I''ve never seen any of them in the ins. You link it to yourself by dropping some blood on it. These are created in such a way that only a member of the family can be bound to it. How do you think I''ve kept it all these years and it hasn''t been stolen? The ne will always return to me if taken."


    I looked down at my ne and them at my hand. Why did I suddenly feel nervous?


    "You don''t have to do¡ª"


    Her words were cut off as I bit my thumb then smeared some blood on the ne. There was a sh of light then simr to my ring, I felt a connection form, only this one was far greater and permanent as long as the ne remained whole.


    I let out a sigh. It may have seemed stupid but I had been worried nothing would happen and that my parents weren''t my parents.


    "Aiden, we''re here."


    I looked up to see that we''d arrived at the bounty house.


    It was night now, so it wasn''t as busy as it had been, but there were still a few people here and there. It was a simple matter of handing in the contract and some proof that the beast had been defeated. This had been worrying me until I''d found out that Zirani had taken one of the trolls'' eyes. The women at the counter seemed shocked that we''d actually done it and congratted us before handing over arge bag of kor crystals. While most people used coin when trading, arcanists preferred to use kor crystals as currency.


    We also ended up getting our rewards which were just a dozen crystals each, a basic kor gathering elixir, and a basic infusion enchantment pill. Compared to what Zirani could probably do, it was trash but here in the ins, these were worth quite a lot.


    "I think we going to end up selling these," I said when we left and Sandra shot me a look that said ''are you stupid."


    "You know Zirani''s a master alchemist right?"


    Sandra paused. "She is?"


    I nodded," She is, and she''s a four-hundred-year-old nature beast. Do you think anything here in the ins can match what she can make?"


    "Oh," Was Sandra''s only reply. "Now I''m even more d you''re letting mee along."


    "It''s not going to be easy, you know," I replied. "Especially for you. Zirani can probably reach you a lot, but at the end of the day, she''s a nature beast. Speaking of which, your first core is dark right?"


    She nodded. "For the most part. My bloodline sort of enhances my core and makes subtle changes, essentially perfecting it as I grow. There are other aspects to it, but I have no clue what."


    "What are you nning for your next core?" I asked.


    "That''s tricky," Sandra replied. I''m thinking wind since that will be a major boon to speed and is very versatile, but death would allow me to deal a lot more damage. I''ll probably get Zirani''s opinion on things. She may be a nature ether beast, but she''s also a hundred years old and a Zigan. She''s like a walking library probably. I don''t remember much of¡­ back then, but I do remember that one of my older sisters'' tutors was a dark affinity aether beast. They understand their affinity on a more base and primal level than we do. They were born with their affinities."


    When we made it back to the tent we found Zirani adding to Misty arrays. The blonde looked very different now. Her hair was closer to silver now than blonde now and her body seemed paler not to mention that she''d definitely gotten taller and while I couldn''t see her eyes since she was facing away from the entrance of the tent, I assumed they''d probably gone through a change as well. Another part of me, which I tried to suppress, couldn''t help but admire how beautiful she looked. Her body was easily one of the most beautiful I''d seen and her skin was practically shining. I''d never known what jade-like skin meant until now.


    Zirani made a shooing motion when we opened the tent, and we quickly ced our things down before we headed to get something to eat. Sandra was feeling hungry after expending so much of her aether and misusing her bloodline, while I just liked food.


    Surprisingly enough even though it waste at night there was still a wide variety of food and people working in the eating area. When I asked why they exined that at all hours there was someone working on something or doing a job and that meant there were always hungry mouths to feed.


    "Are you sure you''re going to be able to eat all that?" I asked Sandra as she piled a te high with all sorts of food.


    "I haven''t been that hungry since I was a beggar. That life taught me not to waste, so trust me when I say I can eat all of this."


    I shrugged and piled my own te with food and then we headed to take a seat. Sandra dug in with gusto not bothering with any form of etiquette, not that I cared about any of that. I had basic table manners but that was enough.. I wasn''t going to add extra steps to eating, that was just unnecessary.

 Chapter 54 - 54

    <h4>Chapter 54 - 54</h4>


    Misty was sleeping when we arrived back at the tent, and after a quick confirmation that everything would be fine, Zirani headed back into her core to get some rest. Adding to the array had clearly taken a lot. It was a good thing that she had a n to increase the rate at which her core produced aether and how much it could hold. I''d heard of elixirs and ancient relics from aetherbyrinths that could do such things, but here in the ins, they were all very rare, but once again, not below the great scar.


    She also had to n for Sandra. If Sanda wanted to travel with us and eventually cross the great scar with us then she would need to be sufficiently strong. Zirani had also mentioned that having a member of their family would grant us a lot of privileges in thends beyond the great scar although there was the matter of her missing memories. Zirani hadn''t told Sandra yet, but she had me. Someone had hidden some of Sandra''s memories clearly on purpose. Her having been lost hadn''t been an ident which meant she had an enemy, and when she reappeared that enemy probably wouldn''t be too happy.


    I was about to head to sleep as well when Kara appeared with a message.


    "Elder Hyphen wants to see you two," She said.


    Sandra and I nced at each other with expressions of curiosity and worry before we nodded to Kara and followed her to the tent we''d first met the elder at. I really hoped this wasnt another mission, but somehow I doubted my wish would be granted.


    "Are you like a messenger for the elders?" I asked Kara as we walked.


    "Sort of," She said. "I''ve been taking a back seat tobat in the past few weeks and honestly I don''t mind being a messenger. There is also the fact that you''re already familiar with me so it''s better I do this than someone else. By the way, the story of you two and that blonde taking down the troll has been spreading."


    "By who?"


    "Who do you think," She replied. "The receptionist tells someone and they tell someone else and on and on it goes until everybody knows."


    "I see," I said, not really knowing what to think of that.


    Elder Hyphen was going over what looked to be a map when we entered, and after a quick wave to dismiss Kara, he motioned us forward.


    "So both of you are probably wondering why you''ve been called?"


    We both nodded.


    He sighed and ced both hands on the table in front of him. "That information you gave us, we''ve been trying to get it to Orton, but so far everyone we''ve sent has been killed along the way and we can''t afford to send arge force out right now. We don''t need supplies due to the raid you two were a part of so the caravans we usually send are pointless."


    "What does this have to do with us?" I asked, already having a sneaking suspicion of what he was about to say.


    "I''ve been hearing a lot about you Aiden. Good things, impressive things. The truth which you''ve already guessed from the look on your face is that I need the two of you to go to Orton."


    I sighed. "Why us? We''re only first core arcanists, and you said everyone you''ve sent has died. What makes you think we won''t be the same?"


    "Everyone we sent was known for their speed notbat. I need someone with both, and Sandra''s track record speaks for itself, not to mention the two of you along with that blonde took down a moss troll, which has been making the rounds."


    I winced internally. That sure hade to bite us in the back. I know Kara had said it had been spreading but I hadn''t expected this.


    "It''s a simple job, take this letter."


    Elder Hyphen held out a sealed envelope which I took.


    "And deliver it to the mayor of Orton, he will do the rest," Elder Hyphen said. "I''m not going to force you two to do it, but we are at war and as much as it pains me to say this, we''re losing. Yes, our recent victories have been good but all they''ve brought us are time. We need help. If you two aplish this task both of you will be greatly rewarded, not just by me, but by the entire sect."


    I looked over at Sandra who had a guilty expression on her face, no doubt thinking about her blunder with the moss troll and ming herself for the situation we were currently in. I reached out and ced a hand on her shoulder before turning to the elder.


    "We''ll take the job," I said.


    Despite the way he put it, this wasn''t something we could turn down. As he''d just said, we were losing, and losing meant West Vale in the hands of the twin horn and death or very. As if I could say no.


    The elder smiled and handed over another piece of paper, which I opened up to see a map with a ton of markings and lines.


    "This is a map of all the paths that have been taken so far. Use it to your advantage. I don''t think I have to tell you how important this is."


    I shook my head. "I understand."


    "Good to hear, you can leave in the morning."


    We left the tent and Sandra immediately turned to me, but I raised a hand to cover her mouth before she could speak.


    "Not your fault," I whispered extremely quietly. "And be careful what you say. He''s probably at the fourth level of infusion, which means he has enhanced senses."


    Sandra nodded, her face going slightly pale. I removed my hand and then we quickly and quietly made our way back to the tent. Zirani had been resting, but she had still been listening, and there had been no protests from her.


    "Are we really doing this?" Sandra asked.


    "We are," I said. "I don''t really have much of a choice. I''m not going to let West Vale fall under the control of a sect like the twin horn. The kinds of things they''d do, I don''t even want to imagine it."


    "This isn''t going to be easy," She mused and Iughed.


    "Nothing in the past two weeks has been easy for me, not really. It''s just been one thing after another, and it seems that''s not going to end until this war is over. I''m just hoping once this war is done we can have plenty of time to train and check out the aether towers. I''ve never actually been in one."


    "Neither have I."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really? You''ve been with the sect for far longer than I have, and you''ve spent time in Orton. You never once wanted to?"


    "I did, but it''s always rmended that you go in there with at least a group of three. I may have one now, but back then it was just me, myself, and I. I had Lucas but¡­ well you know how that turned out."


    "Nobody ever propositioned you?" I asked. "You are a good fighter and from what both elders have said, you have a good track record."


    "I value friendship highly," She replied with a shrug. "If I ever go into one of them it will be by my side."


    "Are you calling Misty a friend?" I asked in a teasing voice.


    Sandra rolled her eyes. "I don''t hate her, you know. I''m just a bit weirded out by her. She seems like a nice person stuck in a shitty situation, and it''s clear Zirani has ns for her."


    "Indeed," I said. "I think we should head to sleep. We''re going to need some rest for what''s toe tomorrow."


    Almost as if my words had triggered something, she yawned loudly. "I second that. I''ll see you tomorrow, goodnight."


    "Goodnight, Sandra."


    She left the tent and I leaned back, careful not to get too close to Misty. I really wished Zirani and taken the blonde to her own bed, but then again it''s like she could walk out.


    "She seems far more rxed now," Ziranimented.


    "Listening in were we?"


    I felt Zirani do the equivalent of a mental shrug. "I''m always listening in. Well, most of the time. I guess that job means no training."


    I sighed. "Yeah. I think we''re going to have to put it off until this war is over."


    "I agree," She replied. "But when it is done, expect training to be ten times harder. We need to have you ready by the end of the year, not to mention Sandra and Misty."


    "You gonna exin what you''re doing with Misty?" I asked.


    "If you want, but I ask that you wait."


    "Then wait I shall," I said jokingly. "Goodnight Zirani."


    "Goodnight Aiden."

 Chapter 55 - 55

    <h4>Chapter 55 - 55</h4>


    The next day began off with the sky covered in dark clouds, and a light drizzle of rain falling. The sunny atmosphere from yesterday was gone, and it was as though the weather was changing to match our situation. I just hoped it wasn''t a bad omen or a sign of things toe. As much as I''d said we needed to take this job, I knew well that this was going to be difficult. If the others hadn''t made it then clearly the twin horn was responsible, which meant a fight was highly likely.


    We didn''t really pack anything in the way of supplies. I already had plenty in my ring and the trip from the camp to Orton was only around two to three days at a fast walk not to mention that Sandra had used some of her kor crystals to buy a lesser storage ring. While we were nning to be careful, we also knew it was best to get there as quickly as possible.


    "This is probably the route we''re going to take," I said to Zirani as Sandra and I looked over the map


    Misty was standing a few feet away and she''d been even quieter than normal when she found out we were heading to Orton. When she first appeared from the tent, I''d had to stop myself from gawking. She''d been beautiful before but now she was drop-dead gorgeous, not that she seemed to know that. She still had that look of sullen and tired look on her face, and it made me want to go over and ask if she needed any help, but she was too closed right now.


    "That''s the longest path," Sandra mused. "But I get the idea. It''s far thicker and if we do run into them, we could potentially run past. Mistys faster than either of us, and I''m not bad myself, not to mention you have your vines, so mobility won''t be a problem there."


    "It''s the best shot we have," I pointed to another one of the paths. The one with the most x''s to symbolize how many people had died. "This is by far the shortest but also the one where most have died. The others aren''t too bad, but it''s too open."


    "Then that''s the one," Sandra said. "The long way round."


    I rolled up the map and called Misty over. The sun was set to rise in an hour or so and it was best if we left as early as possible. We didn''t say any goodbyes or make any derations before we left. We just headed out of the camp and began our perilous trip to Orton.


    We stuck together and tried to move through areas where our vision wasn''t too limited. Of course, that meant our enemies would also have a better vision on us, but we weren''t too worried about running into any twin horn disciples this early into the trip. I''d asked Zirani if she could teach me the camouged version of green pulse, but the technique and method required to camouge techniques weren''t easy, and even beyond the great scar wasn''t even learned until someone hit the second core, not to mention she subtlety reminded me that my grasp of aether wasn''t that good. We hadn''t had time to train much and we weren''t until this war was over, so I would have to do with what I had, but I''d done that so far, and I would continue to do so.


    We ended up running into a few first core aether beastster on, but it took less than half a minute for Sandra and me to bring them down and Misty quickly drained them dry afterwards. We didn''t stop to eat or rest. We ate a few strips of meat and some bread and cheese as we walked, and I won''t lie, I really missed the food back at the camp already, though at least it wasn''t meat porridge. I still shivered at the reminder of that disgusting thing.


    We continued our trip until night eventually fell, but we didn''t make camp or a fire. Instead, we slept on a particrlyrge tree, with branches easily big enough for a person to lie in. One of us could fall in our sleep, but the fall was only ten feet and we were all at the first level of infusion. We''d get a bruise and maybe a sore back but that was about it.


    The second day began much, much worse. The light drizzle from yesterday had turned into a full-on rainstorm, apanied with hail. It was hell traveling through that, and we tried to cover under trees and any cliff sides when we could, but the area we were in did not allow for much of that, so in just a few minutes we were all thoroughly soaked, not that we let that stop us. Even though all of it we continued on. Unfortunately, the weather got so bad that we actually had to stop, and I couldn''t help but wonder how exactly the weather had gotten this bad. It had rained a few times in West Vale, but from what I knew the ins were for the most part a hot ce with rain onlying near the end of the yearly cycle, but even then it was never like this and never thunder or lightning.


    We were in a small opening in the side of a cliff, which luckily wasrge enough to provide cover for all of us.


    "I can''t believe this," Sandra grumbled. "Out of all the times this could have happened it had to be right now, while we were on a mission."


    Zirani, who had manifested, was eerily quiet as she gazed up at the sky and there was something in her eyes, and emotion which I couldn''t quite recognize.


    "It''s from the scar," She finally said after a few minutes staring at the sky.


    "What?" Sandra looked at her in confusion. "How do you know that? And isn''t the scar meant to be some sort of hot wastnd."


    "That''s amon misconception," Zirani replied. "The great scar has multiple regions, though thergest and most traveled is the burning desert."


    "And where is this storm from then?" I asked in a curious tone.


    "I can''t be sure, but I''m guessing it''s either from the leviathan pit or the spirends."


    She sighed. "Not that either of you would know what those are, but¡­"


    Her words trailed off and she muttered something to herself.


    "But what?"


    "Thest time I saw a storm like this, it was the aftermath of the battle, and if this storm has reached the ins then I can only imagine the battle that caused it."


    "What if it''s just a normal storm?" Misty asked and I was surprised she''d even said anything.


    "Look at it," Zirani said. "The way the clouds are rolling across the sky, not to mention the fact it came out of nowhere and the amount of thunder and lighting is too great for it to be a normal storm. I''m not at the level I once was so I can''t really sense it, but I''m almost positive there is arge concentration of aether in that storm."


    "A technique?" Sandra asked in shock.


    "The aftermath of a technique most likely, or a sh," Zirani mused. "Either way I don''t think it willst for much longer than a day. It''s already dying down."


    "You think we''ll be able to make some more progress today?" I asked.


    We''d only managed a few hours today and I was hoping we could at least make it to the halfway point before we had to stop.


    "I don''t think so," She replied. "By the time it died down, it will be a night, and traveling at night, well Misty could do it just fine and even Sandra bloodline grants her better than normal dark sight, but you Aiden have none, and using green pulse would be like a beacon to any enemies or highly sensitive aether beasts nearby by. It''s best if we rest for today and move on tomorrow."


    "Well isn''t that just great," Sandra said sarcastically, taking a seat down next to me and pulling out a sh of water from her storage ring. "Well, at least the twin horn disciples will also be having trouble."


    I froze at her words, and a sudden idea urred to me.


    "Zirani, what are the chances the twin horn will be out in this?"


    Her eyes narrowed as she read my thoughts. "If they are even remotely smart they won''t be. The rain is going to churn up the muddy areas not to mention a bolt from that storm will kill any first core arcanists with ease if they remain in the same area for too long."


    "You said it wouldst for a day, if we did a mad dash in the storm could we make it Orton?"


    Sandra almost spit out some of the water she''d been drinking as she turned to stare at me in shock. "You want us to travel in that?"


    "Why not," I replied. "I know it won''t be fun, but what if it allows us to get past them. They probably think we''ll do the same and find a pce to rest, but what if we take the chance to get past them without any confrontation."


    I turned to Zirani who had a thoughtful look on her face.


    "You can''t seriously be considering this?" Sandra asked the nature beast.


    "It''s a risky idea, even idiotic," Zirani said. "but at worst we don''t get far and we''ll get really wet, and a bit bruised, and the lighting we won''t have to worry about if we keep moving. At best, we make it past them without much trouble."


    Sandra looked around at us as if looking for support, but even Misty looked ok with the idea, which made sense. She was quicker and more durable than any of us.


    "I can''t believe I''m saying this," Sandra sighed.. "But let''s run through a storm."

 Chapter 56 - 56

    <h4>Chapter 56 - 56</h4>


    Running through a storm was far harder than I''d first thought and I was quickly reminded as to why we''d stopped in the first ce. It wasn''t the cold or the rain that was the problem. It was the hail and the wind that was blowing at a strength that definitely made me agree with Zirani''s guess that this was not a natural storm, not to mention the fact that the hail was shaped like tiny spikes.


    Misty didn''t seem to be having any trouble, but the same could not be said for Sandra and me. I''d had to form a bark gauntlet in my right hand then create a circr shield attached to it, which provided me some relief from the wind, but Sandra couldn''t even do that. She simply ran behind Misty and me in hopes that she would get some protection.


    Apart from that, there wasn''t really much else in the way of problems. Visibility wasn''t as great, but not that bad and once again Misty had an advantage. Her eyes saw far more than ours and all we had to do was follow her as to not run face-first into a tree or rocks.


    Zirani had none of these problems, stored away in her core, she was safe and sound, and I could feel her relief that she didn''t have to be out in this.


    "Hey, it was your idea," Zirani said. "Not mine."


    "I know," I replied, holding back a sigh. I didn''t want to get any hail in my mouth like I''d done a few times before.


    "Are you regretting this n?" She asked.


    "We''ll have to wait and see," I said. "If we make it past without any trouble then no, but if we don''t, then yes I will sorely regret this n. Either way, I''m d I brought Misty along."


    "Her senses are far greater than your own," Zirani replied. "Too bad she''s yet to embrace herself."


    "Should I even ask?"


    Zirani chuckled. "You just did, but let''s leave it forter unless you want an hour exnation of course?"


    "Later sounds fine," I replied.


    After a few hours, the storm had died down a bit and we''d finally made it to one of thendmarks that was on the map, the remnants of some sort of old world-building. It was covered in greenery having been reimed by nature after the great cmity. We took a minute to rest while I checked over the map to see which way we should go.


    "I know at the start we said the long way road but with this n the shortest route is the best," I exined, pointing to a drawn line on the map


    "Makes sense," Sandra said. "But if we run into twin horn disciples and they were stupid enough to stay out in this then fighting in these conditions is going to be a bitch, although most twin horn disples have fire cores, so it will be far worse for them."


    I''d asked about that back at the camp, and it was due to the fact that the tower near Orton, the older tower, had an abundance of fire aether beasts and that meant an abundance of fire essence cores. Apparently, they were the cheapest in Orton and the easiest core to get, and they would continue to be until this war was over and the winning side imed the tower. Once that happened, new cores, resources, herbs, and other products would enter the market, and the economicalndscape of Orton and the nearby towns would change.


    This war was going to change things, and the winner would decide that change. While the steel hearts only goal was to stop the twin horn and keep Orton and thends nearby safe and free, if they won the war, whether they liked it or not they would grow in power and influence, and if the twin horn won, well I didn''t really want to think about that possibility.


    We continued on and as we did the storm grew lesser and lesser, until the hail no longer felt like tiny spikes digging into my skin and the wind no longer felt like it would sweep me away from the ground. Of course, it was also bad in that the twin horn diples might find this ok. I was hoping they wouldn''t and that they''d wait for it topletely die down. Either way, we weren''t going to be turning back.


    "Stop," Misty whispered loudly, and we all froze as her eyes narrowed, seeing something we couldn''t. "There are people up ahead."


    "Twin horn disciples?" I asked.


    She shook her head then froze in ce.


    "Misty?"


    "Traitor," She whispered. "It''s a steel heart disciple, giving information to a twin horn disciple."


    My eyes widened and I nced over to Sandra who seemed to be having troubleing to terms with the blonde words.


    "Who?" I said in a growl.


    "His voice, it sounds familiar, I¡ª Hide!"


    She turned and we all scattered over to a nearby bush, lying low to the ground. I was as still as I could be and for a long moment, nothing happened, until I heard the faint sound of a voice.


    A voice I knew all too well.


    "They''ll probably being down the long way," Markem said. "you know the one with the thick trees. They left yesterday and I doubt they''re moving in this storm."


    It was Markem. My entire body froze and my breath caught as I tried to process what I was hearing. Markem was a traitor, but that didn''t make any sense. He hated the twin horn and he''d never shown any signs otherwise. That''s when a thought urred to me. He''d gotten away from the raid while the elder hadn''t, which didn''t make sense in a way. Markem would be a high priority target and he''d said he''d been stabbed, but that just made it all the weirder. He''d somehow run away with a broken arm and arge stab wound? I hadn''t thought about it before because it didn''t matter, I was just happy he was safe, but now it all made sense. How the twin horn knew we had information and how they knew where the messengers would be.


    "Good work, Markem," Another voice said. "If this keeps us, the war will be won in no time."


    "Is the force nearly prepared?" Markem asked, excitement in his voice.


    "Another week or two," The voice replied. " Theck of supplies due to the steel hearts thievery is a problem but we''re working on that. Then we can begin our final assault and rid thesends of the steel heart once and for all. Orton should have been ours from the start, and yet we were forced to share it with lesser arcanists, but not for much longer."


    The voices grew fainter and fainter as they walked further away from us, and I had to grit my teeth to stop myself from dashing out and fighting him. I wouldn''t win, and it would just cause problems.


    "You''ve got to be fucking kidding me," Sandra hissed when Markem and his friend had walked off. "That son of a bitch!"


    I grabbed her hand to stop her as she moved to go after him. "It''s not worth it, not yet. We can''t risk the mission."


    "But¡ª"


    "Sandra!" I interrupted. "I''m just as pissed as you, but we can deal with himter. We need to get the message to Orton and then we figure out what to do about that piece of shit."


    She looked like she wanted to argue, but then she sighed and took a deep breath before she nodded. "Ok."


    I turned back to Misty. "Lead the way."


    We were going to get to Orton and deliver the letter then we''re going to get revenge on that piece of shit. Elder Samuel, Lucas, and who knows how many had died because of him. Hell, the raid had probably happened because of him.


    Misty looked like she wanted to say something but didn''t. She turned and we followed.


    I could feel anger and confusion radiating off her and even Zirani felt pissed.


    "I despite traitors of any kind," She exined. "Those who would stab their own deserve nothing less than death."


    "I take it that traitors were punished harshly where you came from?"


    "We''d turn them into fertilizer," She replied. "And I mean that literally. The process is quite painful for them."


    "Perhaps we could try it on Markem," I growled. "That fucker deserves no less. I still can''t believe it."


    "If it''s any constion, he''s yed his act well," Zirani said.


    "Indeed," I said bitterly.


    As we continued on I couldn''t help but think back to all my interactions with Markem and just how he must have felt. Smug that we thought he was a friend and how easily we fell for his act. Lucas and Elder Samuel had thought the same and they were both dead because of it because they''d chosen to trust him. I pushed down my anger for now and focused on getting to Orton.. There was going to be hell to pay when we returned back to the camp, that was for certain.

 Chapter 57 - 57

    <h4>Chapter 57 - 57</h4>


    It was a few hours after our discovery of Markem''s betrayal that the storm died down enough that travel was no longer a struggle. The hail had vanished and the rain was no longer pelting us with enough force to leave red marks, not to mention that the wind no longer felt like it would blow me away if I stood still for too long.


    From what I could tell of our surroundings we were only around an hour away from Orton and had probably left behind the twin horn disciples. From what Markem and the other guy had said they had assumed we wouldn''t be traveling in this and would be taking the long path, which meant at this moment they were still probably waiting for us. Getting back to the camp might be a problem, but we''d figure that outter. We still had to reach Orton and with our luck who knew what would happen.


    We stayed quiet for the most part as we traveled. The revtion that Markem, someone we''d trusted had betrayed us was still sinking in, and nobody was in the mood to talk. Sandra looked to be in shock but every so often rage would appear on her face, and even Misty seemed quieter than usual. For my part, I felt rage too and I couldn''t help but think about Lucas and the others. His family would never get to see him again and all those people who''d been had met horrible fates. The image of the woman being dragged away yed in my mind, but I pushed it all down, choosing to focus on the mission.


    We ended up stopping for the night, even though we could have kept moving, but I could tell everybody needed a rest. Markem and his allies would be thinking the same thing but they would assume we were still far from Orton and taking the long path. As long as we woke up early in the morning then there would be no problems.


    "Do we have anything besides jerky, cheese, and bread?" Sandra asked.


    I searched my ring then shook my head. "I''m afraid not."


    Sandra sighed and took the jerky and bread I handed her reluctantly, while I dug into my own.


    "How about you Misty?"


    She shook her head. "That troll gave me a lot of essence and blood. I''ll be ok for another day or two, though, do we have any baked treats?"


    Her voice was hopeful and felt bad for having to let her down. "I''m afraid not¡ª"


    "I do," Sandra interrupted me. She pulled me a small bag from her own ring and handed it to Misty. "I thought I''d like it, but it''s far too sweet for me. You can have it all."


    Misty looked taken aback at Sandra''s offer but then she smiled. "Thank you."


    I looked between the two as I tried to puzzle out what had changed. Was Sandra being nicer because she wanted to or because she knew Zirani and I would like it, or for another reason? I opened my mouth to say something but I felt a burst of emotion from Zirani.


    "Don''t get involved in this," Zirani said. "It''s between them and you''d just make it awkward for them."


    "Point taken," I replied.


    After a night of sleep, I woke up feeling better the next day and we quickly began the final part of the journey.


    Thend around us slowly got tter and tter as we moved, and forest eventually became grassy ins, and just off in the distance, I could see it. The city of Orton.


    "Finally," Sandra said with a sigh. "We made it. I guess I should thank you, Aiden."


    "No need," I replied. "I''m just happy it worked."


    Sandra shook her head. "Even so. We would have never found out that bastard was a traitor if we hadn''t moved through the storm."


    The area that we approached the cavity from was barren of people which made sense since most people would be using the actual paths. In the distance to our east and west, I could see caravans and people on said paths, moving away from and towards the city. It was quite lively and soon the sound of chatter could be heard clearly.


    "All right, take these."


    I pulled three brown hooded cloaks from my ring and handed one to Misty and Sandra. There was nothing against disciples from a sect entering the city, but no doubt there would be spies and members of the twin horn on a lookout for disciples of the steel heart, and while we''d made it to the city we still needed to reach the mayor and the city hall.


    "You think we''ll run into them here?" Misty asked worriedly.


    "No doubt about that," Sandra replied. "They think they own the city, and that it''s rightfully there. If they win this war then it probably will be, and knowing them they are already sure of their victory so no doubt they''re causing the city a ton of problems."


    "Which is better for us," I added. "This letterbined with all the trouble they''ve caused will most likely force them to act, hopefully in a way that''s beneficial to us."


    We put on our cloaks with the hoods covering our faces and made out way closer to the city


    We quickly moved into the line of people to blend in and slowly shuffled forwards with them, taking care not to attract too much attention. We got a few looks, but we weren''t the only ones wearing cloaks and it was still lightly raining so we didn''t look too odd.


    As we waited to make our way into the city, I inspected it. The walls were made of stone and looked to be around twenty-five feet high, and unlike those back at West Vale, these had actual battlements and guards patrolling the top. There were also a few towers atop the walls and the wall had a few holes which I assumed were for seeing out of or even attacking out of. It was definitely a well-defended ce.


    "A three-core beasts from the great scar or beyond could probably tear this ce apart. All the beasts in the ins only have one crystal core and those with two or more cores only have them at the smoke stage."


    "Are they really that strong?" I asked. I knew it was a stupid question but I was intrigued.


    "Yes. I really do hope that war is over soon so that we can get back to your training. We haven''t even touched the surface of what I need to teach you. There''s also the fact that I''ve got Sandra and Misty to deal with."


    "I hope it ends soon as well," I replied. "I want to grow stronger and learn more and this war has only caused me and my town problems."


    We eventually made it to the city gates and after a few words and a nod, we were let inside without any hassle. Immediately was bombarded with a multitude of sounds and voices, and my eyes moved from building to building and person to person.


    Luckily I had Sandra who dragged me off the main road and to a nearby storefront.


    "Ok, I know you''ve been leading so far, but now that we are in the city, I need you to follow me," She said. "I know it the best from its slums to the higher parts. I can get us there the fastest."


    She looked nervous as to what I would say, but I just nodded. I''d been assuming she would take the lead and I didn''t have a problem with it. I''d probably get lost, and the city was nothing like West Vale. My town was small and nothing like this.


    "Oh, ok then, well before we move, I want to let you in on a few things. First, keep everything on you in your ring. If you have anything on you like a coin pouch or purse you be a prime target for any of the pickpockets, and don''t sh any coin or show off your ring."


    "How would they get my ring?"


    She grimaced. "Trust me, you don''t wanna know, just don''t draw attention, and you."


    She pointed to Misty. "Keep your face covered. You''re far too attractive and will get us too much attention. We don''t need some prissy rich kid or arcanist bothering us. You''d be surprised what the rich and powerful think they are entitled to."


    Misty nodded with wide eyes and pulled her hood up closer over her head.


    "And finally, don''t get distracted. This ce is big and if we get split up it might take a while to get back together. Just stay close to me and I''ll get us to the town hall. It''s located in the upper district of the city. When we get there we''re going to have to show that we are from the steel heart to get in and the guards could be on the twin horn payroll, so they might alert them to our presence here in the city, so when we get there we need to move fast, got it?"


    I nodded, taking in the slew of information. She really was knowledgeable about the city.. Without her, we might have gotten into a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 58 - 58

    <h4>Chapter 58 - 58</h4>


    Sandra wove through the city like she''d lived there for the entirety of her life, which was true in a way. She hadn''t told me much about her days as a thief and beggar, but Orton had been the city she''d spent the most time in. That time had clearly paid off. She knew exactly where to go and where to avoid and despite it seeming like we were going in random directions and taking the long way, I quickly realized the reason why when I noticed a few small figures darting in between people. That path seemed like it would be quicker, but now I realized it was also the hunting ground for the pickpockets, though I still wondered how they''d get my ring. I''d asked her again and all she''d mentioned was a distraction and a knife, which did not paint a pretty picture, especially considering most of the pickpockets were children and urchins.


    As we walked through the city I looked around, getting a feel of everything. The lower area or lower market district as it was called was one of the busiest ces in the city and tons of things were sold there, from essence cores to herbs, to meat, and other things. There was an upper market district where rich and true arcanists went to shop, and the city even had a pleasure district, which Sandra had said we did not want to go anywhere near. In her own words, it was a cesspit of violence, drugs, and sex. She also reminded me that Orton was a lower-end city, which was shocking and made me wonder what a higher-end city would look like.


    Zirani justughed at my musings and demonstrated something new that we could do with our bond. She sent a faint mental image of a city beyond the great scar and I understood why she found my thoughts funny. The city she showed me looked like something out of a dream and Orton might as well be a townpared to it.


    We quickly made our way through the lower market district and towards the gate to the upper districts. The city was set out in a very simple way, with each district having paths to the others, and the lower districts were divided from the upper districts byrge gates. The requirements to get in were simple, have enough money or power, and luckily for us we did, though it was also a problem.


    The guards at the gate didn''t show any outward reaction when we showed that we were members of the steel heart, but perhaps that was because he was trying to seem as though he didn''t know anything. As Sandra had said, they could be on the twin horns payroll.


    So, when we passed through the gate, Sandra increased her pace, and I barely got to look around as we moved. From what I did see, the upper district was definitely better kept than the lower areas and there were fewer people around and crowds. There were a few ces that I would have loved to check out, but we had a job to do.


    "Oh fuck," Sandra muttered and quickly nced around.


    I looked around in confusion and then I saw them. A group of twin horn disciples a few dozen feet away. They hadn''t seen us yet, but they were headed right towards us and they were ncing around, clearly looking for someone. When we went to one of the gates we''d taken our clocks off and then put them back on once we were through so they couldn''t be used to identify us. It also helped that there were quite a few people with clocks and umbres since it was still raining lightly.


    "Come on,"


    I felt Sandra''s hand pull me and suddenly I was pressed up against a store wall with her lips on my own. I heard a gasp from beside me and was able to barely make out the figure of Misty looking on with wide eyes.


    The kiss was only lip until I opened my mouth. I was going to ask a question, but she took the opportunity to shove her tongue into my mouth, and the kiss deepened. I don''t know how long we were in that position, but when she finally pulled away, her face was flushed as I imagined my owe must have been.


    "There, I think they''re gone."


    I just stared at her for a long moment as she pulled her hood up closer over her head and turned.


    "What?" I muttered and I looked over a Misty who looked on, confused, and there was another emotion I couldn''t recognize. Meanwhile, Zirani wasughing her ass off in my head.


    "That''s one way to do it," She said with a chuckle.


    "Come one," Sandra called back as she walked away. "We need to hurry."


    I followed her and touched my lips as I did, remembering the feeling of her lips on my own. Damn, she could kiss. Her lips had tasted sweet, had she had lipstick on?


    My thoughts traveled round and round as I followed her. The twin horn disciples were nowhere to be seen, but had she really had to do that? I mean I wasn''tining, but she could have warned me, and I didn''t think she''d ever thought of me in that way.


    "Gods you can be dense at times," Zirani said.


    "Dense?" I replied in confusion. "About what."


    "Just forget it for now."


    We continued through the upper market district until we arrived in an area that was full of what I could only guess were official buildings. There was one that looked like a letter service and another that I guessed was the merchants guild and closest to that was the tallest andrgest building which looks like a small cathedral.


    "Is that it?"


    Sandra nodded and nced at me. She blushed then coughed once before she walked up to the building.


    "Come on, let''s get in and gets this job done with."


    We entered the building and into a reception area. There were a fewfy-looking seats on one side of the room and a set of straits while the other had two hallways and a door. At the back center of the room was a desk and next to that was a set ofrge double doors.


    Sandra immediately headed over to the desk and after a few words with the woman behind the desk, she walked back over with a smile.


    "He''s in and agreed to see us," She said with a relieved sigh. "I was worried there for a second."


    "Why?"


    "Because he might not have been in and there''s always a chance of being turned away.," She replied. "Luckily the fact we have a letter that is from the second-highest-ranking elder in the steel heart sect means we can''t just be blown off. There''s also the fact that the steel heart has a much better rtionship with the city officials and the people. We''re better liked since we''re not assholes who go around like we''re entitled to everything."


    We sat down in thefy chairs as we waited to be called up. As we aired I couldn''t help but nce over to Sandra who was pointedly ignoring me and had taken a seat a few down from mine. Misty looked to be deep in thought about something, and I might have made conversation with her if my mind hadn''t kept going back to my kiss with Sandra. It was still fresh in my mind and I couldn''t help but wonder if it meant anything. Maybe I was just overthinking things, but that had seemed like an odd thing to do. I could think of a few other ways we could have hidden that didn''t involve her shoving her tongue down my throat, though those ways certainly wouldn''t have been as fun.


    Zirani had said I was dense. Did she mean dense as to Sandra''s feelings? or perhaps her¡­


    I was snapped out of my musing by the sound of the door banging open. I turned and I let out a sigh as I saw twin horn disciples enter the room.


    He looked around until he saw us and then he marched over with a sneer on his face. I was up in an instant and Sandra was by my side a momentter.


    "Well, well, well," The disciples said. "So they were right. Two pieces of filth have wandered up to where they don''t belong."


    "You shouldn''t talk about yourself that way," Sandra shot back. "Then again, piece of filth is too nice of an insult for you. Scumbag? Now that''s better."


    The disciple''s face grew red and he took a step towards Sandra but before he could do anything the receptionist''s voice rang out.


    "No fighting!"


    The disciples froze and shot a re at the woman. "I''m just taking out the trash and cleaning up."


    "The only trash here is you," I said.


    "Do not make me have to call the guards," The receptionist said. "These three have an appointment, do you?"


    "No," The disciple growled.


    "Then you will leave."


    The diples turned around to face the receptionist. "I will n¡ª"


    "Then I will call the guards!


    His words were interrupted by her shout, and the disciple shot her a re before he stormed off. "Don''t think this is over. I''ll be waiting outside."


    With that said he left and the receptionist let out a sigh. "Damn twin horn fools."


    She stood and turned to us with a smile. "The mayor is ready to see you."


    She led us up a few sets of stairs and through a long hallway until we finally arrived at a door with a que that read, ''Orton City Mayor''s office''


    "Go right on it."


    She gave us a smile then left back down the hallway, leaving us alone.


    "Well, I guess this is it," I muttered.


    We all nced at each other before we took a deep breath and entered the room.

 Chapter 59 - 59

    <h4>Chapter 59 - 59</h4>


    The mayor''s office was far simpler and more normal-looking than I''d imagined a mayor''s room would look like. The wallscked any decorations apart from a single painting of an unfamiliarndscape, and to the right was a small bookshelf that was only half-filled. At the center was arge desk and sat behind it was a pudgy-looking man that looked to be in histe thirties. He had messy brown hair and beady eyes, but that was contrasted by the king smile he wore on his face. He gave off what I could only describe as a fatherly feeling and I immediately felt some of my nerves vanish.


    "Welle in,e in," the mayor said jovially, getting for us to take a seat. "I''m mayor Hayson, though I suppose you already know that. May I have your names?"


    "I''m Aiden," I replied, taking a seat then pointing to Sandra and Misty. "And these are Sandra and Misty. We''re here from th¡ª"


    "I already know why you''re here," He said. "You''vee bearing a letter from your sect. I must say I''m very impressed you managed to make it here. I''ve tried to open up channels formunication before but without the backing of any of the major families I''ve been unsessful."


    I pulled the letter from my ring and handed it over.


    The mayor quickly opened it up and began to read its contents. I felt a wave of nerves wash over me and I nced over to see that Sandra wasn''t much better. She was biting her lip with a nervous look on her face. This letter would decide a lot and if it wasn''t sessful and we didn''t get any backing or help then the war was all but lost, and my town of West Vale would fall under twin horn rule.


    The mayor''s face went through a mix of emotions from anger to hope to excitement as he read. Once he was done he ced the letter down then turned to us with a smile on his face. "It''s good to see that my old friend is doing well. This letter of his will allow me to do much and finally force the city to act."


    "So you''ll help?" Sandra asked hopefully.


    "I will, but they cannot know that yet," The mayor replied. "The letter is an outline of things and holds a lot of information, far more than is needed but will be very helpful."


    "They?"


    "The twin horn." The mayor sighed. "If they find out my intentions that I''m as good as dead and chaos will fall in the city, I must go about this carefully. Did Hyphen give you any other instructions?"


    I shook my head. "No, just the letter and to make sure we got it to you at any cost."


    The mayor slumped. "I was afraid of that. This letter is enough, but a bit of backup wouldn''t have been amiss. Do you n on staying in the city, because if you do, I must insist you don''t. I would offer you a ce to stay but then that would be seen as me favoring you which cannot happen."


    "You don''t have to worry," Sandra said. "We''ll be leaving as soon as possible, though¡­ Do you know of any secret exits out of the city? The twin horns know we''re here, and are waiting for us outside."


    "I see," The mayor mused. "There are tunnels below the city from when there were ns to turn the underground into storehouses, but it was scrapped. Most of the tunnels are unfinished, but some were repurposed into emergency escape exits from those of the upper districts."


    "That''s good and all, but they''re waiting for us outside this building and will surely follow us," I exined.


    The mayor smiled. "My boy, I never said anything about going outside. There''s an entrance within this building."


    "But won''t the twin horn disciples be suspicious?" Sandra asked skeptically.


    "I can make the excuse that you''ll be waiting for a day or two before your meeting with me and then I can simply say I refused to see you and y it off as though you slipped out into the night. Leave your cloaks with me."


    I looked over to Sandra and saw the same emotion that was probably also in my eyes. Hope. This mayor celery knew what he was talking about and had agreed to help us not to mention he made it sound as though he was friends with elder Hyphen. We also had a way out without needing to get into a fight which I doubted we''d win. That disciple had probably gone and gotten a whole group of twin horn members. We had Misty and weren''t weak, but Misty couldn''t reveal too much of herself and I had no illusions I could beat back a dozen disciples by myself, and that was ignoring the fact that they might have a second core arcanist with them.


    We handed over our cloaks to the mayor and then using an odd-looking stone which he held up to his mouth, he called an assistant into the room and after exining everything to the assistant ordered him to lead us to the lower emergency exit. I''d been worried at first that he''d so freely told someone about the letter, but then he''d informed us that his assistant had family within the steel heart which set my mind at ease.


    "You think this is a good idea?" Sandra asked as we followed the assistant.


    "I can''t think of anything better," I replied. "Perhaps we might make it if we ran, Misty certainty would, but that''s a low chance of sess for us. They could have people waiting at the gates and watching out for us now. If we get caught then we''re done for. We can''t fight off that many disciples and I don''t know about you but I don''t want to end up dead or as their ve."


    "I''m not disagreeing with the n,'' Sandra exined. "I just wanted to get your opinion."


    "How about you Misty, are you doing well?" Sandra asked.


    I nced over at her, surprised that she''d asked the blonde. They rarely ever talked ormunicated outside of group conversations.


    "I''m ok with it," She said. "As long as we don''t have to fight. I''m not really trained like you guys."


    I scoffed. "That''s a lie and you know it. I''ve seen you fight. I don''t know why you''ve turned so meek as ofte since I remembered you being a lot livelier. You can certainly fight. Do you forget that we were in the same ss?"


    Misty blushed and looked away in shame.


    "Way to go," Sandramented.


    "What?" I asked. "I just told the truth."


    "Dense," Zirani said. "So dense at times. When we get back to camp we''re having a talk and i''m finally exining everything to you."


    "About Misty?"


    "About Misty," Sandra confirmed.


    It took a lot longer to move through the building than I would have thought, at least that was until the assistant exined that it was best if nobody saw us heading to the entrance since not everybody had family in the steel heart or really cared for them. There was also the fact that some might take the information to the twin horn for a quick bit of coin, which disgusted me, but the assistant told me that most people didn''t realize what would happen if the town horn won. They were under the false pretense that the city could handle them which was a lie. Only the steel heart knew their true strength and a few higher-ups in the city.


    The entrance to the tunnels was located in the basement of the building, hidden behind a false wall and controlled by a simple switch.


    "Just keep moving straight," the assistant exined. "Don''t branch off into any other paths, they''ll all lead into dead ends. It should only take an hour or so before you make it outside the city."


    "You ready?" I asked Sandra and Misty.


    Both Sandra and Misty nodded lookingpletely calm and I was reminded that I was the one at a disadvantage here. Sandra had very good night sight and a dark affinity while Misty could literally see in the dark as though it were the day. No wonder neither looked nervous at all.


    "I think it''s best if blondy over here leads the way," Sandra said. "I''ve got good night sight, but not as good as her."


    Misty smiled at thepliment then took the lead as the assistant flipped the switch. The door slid upward and a wave of cold and dank air washed over us as I looked into the pitch ck tunnel.


    "That doesn''t look scary at all," I said sarcastically.


    "Don''t be a baby," Sandra said with a chuckle. "Now Misty, if you would."


    Misty nodded and led us into the dark passageway. Once we were a few feet in I heard the sound of the door closing behind us and couldn''t help but shiver slightly.. I really hoped nothing went wrong down here.

 Chapter 60 - 60

    <h4>Chapter 60 - 60</h4>


    It was far more unpleasant than I''d expected, walking through the dark tunnel. It was pitch ck which meant I couldn''t see a thing and even the smallest noises seemed to echo through the passage, not to mention the fact that I had to focus on Sandra, who was in front of me, so I didn''t get lost. At one point I''d looked away for a second and had gotten lost which at first seemed impossible since it was a single sight shot down the tunnel but the tunnel width wasn''t anything to scoff at. I''d bumped into a wall and Sandra had been forced toe back for me.


    I hadn''t been able to see her face, but I was almost certain she found it funny from the light giggling I heard.


    Green pulse was useless since there was no greenery or nature down here, and Zirani hadn''t had time to teach me any form of dark sight or technique that might help with this situation. Perhaps if I''d been at a higher level of aether infusion I might have been able to see more, but I wasn''t. I was only at the first level, which was the most and least impactful of the lot. It allowed you to form your first core but also didn''t really change much physicallypared to the other levels. All it did was enhance your body, and while I could see better, it wasn''t by much and certainly not in pitch ck dark.


    The smell and air of the ce didn''t help either. It was very dank and smelled of old mold and gods knew what else. The entire thing reminded me of some of the horror books my aunty had. I knew that we''d been told there wasn''t anything down here, but I couldn''t help but be on edge. I couldn''t see anything, I was sweating profusely, and my nose was filled with an awful scent.


    "How much longer?" I asked as we walked down the tunnel.


    "It''s only been a few minutes," Sandra replied. "Are you really that ufortable?"


    "Unlike you or Misty, I can''t see well in the dark.," I answered sharply. "And I don''t have a dark affinity, so this isn''t an ideal ce I want to be."


    "I don''t mind it." Sandra shrugged. "Though the smell is a bit too much and I''m starting to sweat. You know I never thought I''d say this, but I''m a bit jealous of you Misty."


    "Jealous?" Misty asked in confusion. "I''m just a¡ª"


    She caught herself before she could finish the sentence, but it was far toote and I felt a burst of annoyance from Zirani.


    "You look like something out of a fairy tale. Pale skin, silver hair, and that body. You also don''t ever seem to get tired or sweat."


    "Her body temperature always stays the same," I exined. "Zirani told me that Aether vampires have a lot of benefits that we don''t get untilter on, but it''s not like they don''t have their own problems and downsides."


    "You''re right," Sandra conceded. "But I''m still jealous."


    "Don''t you have your own bloodline?" I asked. "And a powerful one from the way Zirani talked about it."


    "I do, but I can''t control it and I''m never going to learn what it can truly do until I reunite with my family. They''ve had this bloodline for a very long time and know how best to use it and I''m not the only one with a bloodline, you have the arch vein bloodline. I don''t know much about it, but you can take in an aether beastpletely into your core, body, mind, and soul and you got really lucky with Zirani. You never said how powerful she used to be."


    "She was at the 7th level of infusion," I said.


    Sandra froze for a moment and I almost ended up bumping into her.


    "Seventh level? You''re serious?''


    I nodded and motioned for her to start walking again. "I don''t know how many cores she had or what density they were, but from what she''d told me she was very strong."


    "I''ll bet," Sandra muttered. "How the hell did you end with her? I can''t image a seventh-level aether beast lowering themselves to bond with a new arcanist, no offense meant."


    "None taken and it''s quite the odd story, but to put it shortly, neither of us really had much of a choice, not that I regret it, but at the time it was bond or die for both of us."


    We continued on in silence for the rest of the trip until we finally reached the exit. There was adder that led up to a hole closed up by a small valve. There were a few rays of light peeking out from the edges of the exit and I grinned as I felt a slight breeze on my face.


    "Finally." I sighed. "Now we can get the hell out of here."


    Misty quickly climbed up and after a few tugs the exit was open and sunlight shone down into the tunnel. We all exited out and found ourselves a mile outside the city walls far from any of the paths and roads leading to the city, in fact, we weren''t far off from where we''d firste from.


    "All right, now we''ve finished the mission we just need to make sure we get back in one piece," I mused. "I''m guessing they either know we managed to pass them or that we fell back, and since Markem working with the town horn, and we ran into one of them in the city, I assume they''ll send a message out, but they''ll still think we''re in the city for another day, so we do have a bit of a head start."


    "Which way are we taking?" Sandra asked.


    "The long way. We could take the short, but that had the most risk. We''re not covered by a storm this time and the long way will make it harder for them to find us or catch us. We''re not looking for any fights, just to get back to camp, so if we run into any disciples then we won''t be fighting."


    I could tell Sandra looked a bit miffed at that, but she also seemed like she understood.


    "We need to get back and tell everyone of Markems betrayal," She growled. "That traitor needs to pay for what he''s done."


    "I agree, so let''s get moving. We have at least a few hours until nightfall."


    We left the city walls of Orton behind as we began our journey back to the steel heart camp. I was d that we''d managed toplete our mission and get the letter to the mayor. Hopefully, he could help and we''d have a chance of waning this war, but now that was dealt with, I had other problems to consider. First was the matter of Makem who needed to answer for his betrayal. I wasn''t too worried about the elders believing us since they could also have people check if what we were telling was true and the people of the steel heart weren''t like those of the twin horn. We helped one another and they would immediately know I wouldn''t make up something like that or lie about it after everything I''d done for the steel heart.


    Once that was out of the way, I would just have to wait. It was clear, from what Markem and the town horn disciple he''d been talking with, that a final sh wasing, and whether or not we got reinforcements would decide whether we stood a chance of victory or not. A week or two, that''s what he''d said. I''d ry the information to the elders, but I assumed they were smart enough to have guessed that by now. The twin horn seems like the type to want some major sh to show their dominance.


    We stopped when night fell and made camp in a clearing between a few trees. It was a tight space, but it also covered us from almost every angle and there was only one way in and out, which was both good and bad, but the chances of being found here were slim to none, but just in case, Zirani had promised to keep watch. She''d been quiet for a while and wanted to get out a bit. As long as she didn''t use any techniques then she could stay out for quite a while.


    As Iy down on a moss bed and looked up at the stars I couldn''t help but think of how much things had changed in the span of around three weeks. From a simple academy student in a small town to a genius of the steel heart in the middle of a war that would decide the fate of his town. If I was into wearing it might have made a damn good novel.


    My eyes drooped shut as my thoughts came to crawl and soon I was out like a light under a nket of shining stars.

 Chapter 61 - 61

    <h4>Chapter 61 - 61</h4>


    The storm hadpletely vanished the next day and along with it went the cold and the rain, which made it slightly easier for us to travel. We moved at a fast pace. We all wanted to get back to the camp as quickly as possible, mainly to get news of our sess and Markem\\\\s betrayal back, but also because I could tell we could all use a break before things reached the endpoint in this war. The twin horn were going tounch what sounded like their final assault soon and I wanted to be well-rested and prepared for it.


    Zirani couldn''t train me properly, but I imagined she could give me a few tips and maybe teach me a technique that could help. When u asked her if she''d participated in wars before she got really quiet for a long moment.


    "It depends on what you''d consider a war," she said. "A battle like this would only be considered a skirmish beyond the great scar. An actual war would be much, muchrger. The green court for the most part had managed to remain neutral, though there was one conflict which I guess you could say was a war."


    "Which was?"


    "One of the queens had some of their children kidnapped by members of a wandering Lycan n," she said with a heavy voice. "They were rescued safely but it didn''t end there. Sheunched an attack on the n the members were a part of, and well, let''s just say from there things escted. The green court won, but not without losses and leaving themselves exposed to the stronger human sects for a short time, though luckily nothing came of that.."


    "Lycan? Are those other hybrids?"


    "Yes," she exined. "They''re like half men, half beasts. You can be one or be born as one. I''m not entirely aware of how it happens, but I think it''s from a bite and then a lunar ritual of some sort."


    "And they don''t like the green court?"


    She chuckled. "Not exactly. The green court doesn''t hate all Lycanthropes, just the ones that seem to think thatnds of the green court are prime hunting grounds. The court has done an amazing job of wiping a lot of them out and pushing them back but every now and then you have a newly born or made Lycan who thinks he''s better than the rest because of some newfound power. It''s the same with aether vampires. The younger ones die the most because they get cocky. It''s the smart ones and survivors that be the deadliest among them."


    At around midday, we reached the halfway point on a trip back and I was surprised yet happy that we''d managed to make such good time, then again we had been moving as fast as we could, rather than at a jogging pace as we had when we''d been heading to Orton, but now we didn''t have a message to deliver, we just needed to get back to camp.


    "Aiden, are we going to be stopping tonight or moving on?" Sandra asked.


    I opened my mouth to reply, but then stopped. Stopping at nightfall seemed like the reasonable and smart thing to do, but at the pace, we were going we could, if we moved at night, reach the camp early morning, but that of course had its own risks. I would have to rely on Sandra and Misty as I didn''t have any form of dark sight like them, and it would be harder to be detected, but if we were, it would be easier for someone to sneak up on us, though Misty did neglect that somewhat. From what I could tell her ability to see in the dark was as good as the day if not even better, but if someone came at me, then I''d have a harder time seeing them unless Misty looked back, but as much as I trusted Misty, the idea of my life in some else''s hands wasn''t something I particrly liked.


    "You''re going to have to get used to it eventually," Zirani said. "When you enter an aether tower and form a group."


    "I know," I admitted. "But it''s not going to be easy, especially since I haven''t seen Misty fight other than her bestial outbursts."


    It was clear the blonde could fight and had advantages neither Sandra nor I had, but she was also quite meek and the person I''d once known seemed to be gone or at least hidden under all the shock and changes she''d endured.


    "Then we just need to get her back out," Zirani mused.


    "And how do you propose we do that?" I asked.


    "I have a few ideas, but let''s save this for when we get back to camp and I exin everything to you or would rather be thinking about deeper things now?"


    "Fair enough," I conceded.


    When it was only an hour away from nightfall I chose to take a risk.


    "You sure?'' Sandra asked. "I was only asking out of curiosity. If we travel at night you''ll be at a disadvantage."


    I sighed. "I know, but I trust you two watch out for me, and I think I''m not the only one who really wants to get back to camp."


    Both Sandra and Misty seemed slightly taken aback at my promation of trust in them, but both seemed to show simr reactions. Sandra blushed as did Misty, though Misty looked away, and tried to hide it, though I managed to catch it.


    "Misty, if you could lead the way please?"


    I motioned for her to take the lead and she passed, her eyes purposefully not meeting mine and the hint of red more clear on her due to her now paler skin. Was she embarrassed or was it something else?


    Sandra followed behind Misty and I followed behind her as we moved, each of us keeping an eye on a different direction, even I, who couldn''t really see all that much, but if the twin horn were anything like I thought they were then they''d probably charge at the first sight of us.


    Thend was a lot creepier in the night, and more dangerous. A few times I heard the call of aether beasts, and the only reason we stayed away from any congrattions was because of Misty who could not only see well in the dark but also very far. Her eyesight was just naturally better in all ways. I did consider using green pulse but once again I quickly realized that would alert all aether beasts close to us and any arcanists. The green pulse moved fast and lower core beasts wouldn''t be able to really track where it came from but higher-level arcanists and beasts would. I really couldn''t wait until I was strong enough that Zirani could teach me how to camouge my techniques.


    While we were forced to slow down slightly we still kept up a good pace and for a time I actually thought we''d make it to the camp. That was until Misty yelled a warning and a familiar figure burst out from the trees to our right.


    It was hard to see him clearly but he was close enough that I could just make out his muscr figure along with his steel-colored hair and dull blue eyes. He was dressed in the robes of the steel heart and if I''d not known the truth I might have slumped in relief, but I knew the truth. Instead of relief, I felt my body stiffen and a wave of revulsion and anger swept through me as I looked down on the traitor.


    "Thank goodness, I found you guys," Markem said. "I was worried you guys had been killed by twin horn disciples. Come on, I''ll lead you the rest of the way back to camp."


    None of us moved, and a look of confusion crossed Markem''s face. "Come on time''s a wasting."


    Markem''s body looked rxed and he had a jovial smile on his face but it was easier to tell that it was fake now that I knew he was a traitor not to mention the fact the path he was suggesting would take us further away from the camp rather than to it.


    "That''s not the way back to camp," Sandra pointed out. "The way we were going is the right way."


    "And how can you be so sure?" Markem said in a tone that made it seem like he thought we were stupid.


    "We have a map," I said. "The best map elder Hyphen could give us."


    "I see."


    We stared at each other for a long moment as our eyes met and as we did his posture slowly changed from rxed to rigid and I saw the moment he realized why we were so on edge.


    "So, you figured it out," He mused in a calm voice. "I''m surprised. How did you do it? Actually, it doesn''t matter since none of you will be leaving alive."


    He snapped his fingers and I heard the sound of rustling before four figures became somewhat visible and surrounded us from all sides. Four first core twin horn arcanists.


    We were trapped.

 Chapter 62 - 62

    <h4>Chapter 62 - 62</h4>


    As I looked around, I tightened my fists and tried to rack my brain for any ideas as to how to get out of this. To say we were in a bad position would have been an understatement. Not only were we surrounded, but in terms of power we didn''t stand a chance. Perhaps if it had just been the four first core arcansts then maybe, just maybe we would have been able to scape out a victory, but with Markem on their side, their was little chance of that, and even if Misyt got a gold of him, there were still the other four and they werent as stupid as a moss troll.


    "If you don''t fight then we can make it quick" Markem said, a twisted smile appearing on his face, so simr to his usual jovial smile but full of malice instead of joy, then again, had it ever been joy?


    I looked over to Sandra and Misty, and tried to see if any of them had an idea, but my hopes were quickly dashed. Sandra just looked pissed as hell and Misty seemed confused and unable to do anything but nce around nervously.


    Was this how I was going to die? FIghting a fruitless battle, because if it was then I sure as hell was taking some of them with me. I did contemte running, but in the dark with low visibility I wouldn''t stand much of a chance, but Misty and Sandra might.


    "Both of you go," I said, making the decision.


    "What?" Sandra asked, ncing at me.


    "Both of you can see in the dark and are faster than me, if you run you can make it."


    I tried to make my voice sound as calm and firm as possible, but a bit of fear must have leaked out. I liked to think of myself as confident, but I was still afraid of death.


    "Aiden," Zirani''s voice sounded in my head.


    "No," Misty hissed in a far firmer tone than I''d ever heard from her. "We''re not leaving you."


    "If you stay here you will die," I exined. "But if you run you have a chance of making it out."


    There was a sudden burst ofughter from Markem who looked between the three of us with humor in his eyes. "How cute, wanting to y the hero huh? Steel heart mentality till the end."


    I opened my mouth to respond but was cut off by a loud yet calm voice.


    "And what''s wrong with that?"


    The air around me seemed to still as another figure emerged between two of the twin horn arcanists. They spun around but before they could do anything the figure struck out, and both were sent flying in opposite directions. As the figure drew closer I let out a shaky breath and almost copsed right then and there out of relief.


    Elder Kaylin looked as he usually did, except his eyes held a coldness to them and as they turned to face Markem, I saw his fists tighten and the beginning of a sneer start on his lips.


    "I never wanted to believe," he mused. "But elder Hyphen was so sure we had a traitor in our midst and I am a practical person. I saw no harm in testing it, though I was decidedly angry when he suspected you, afterall how could my friend, who I''ve known for years betray me, betray the sect. Now¡­ now I just feel like a fool."


    Kaylin stopped a few feet away from Markem and I reflexively took a step back as aether began to surge around him, far more than I''d ever seen.


    "Do you know why they made an elder at such a young age?" Kaylin asked as more and more aether appeared around him, and the air itself began to shimmer. "It was mainly for my intelligence and loyalty, but another major factor was the natural depth of my first core, but you already know that don''t you? Don''t you?"


    Thest words were snapped out and Markem flinched.


    Markem''s demeanor had changedpletely. His cockiness and smile were gone, his face now white and pale, with fear clear in his eyes. His body was half-turned as if he was prepared to run.


    "Come now, old friend," Markem said, trying and failing to hide his nervousness. "There''s no need for us to fight. The twin horn would wee you¡ª"


    Markem''s didn''t get to finish his words as Kaylin vanished in a blur and reappeared in front of him. Markem barely managed to get his hand up in time to block, but even then he was still sent flying back. He crashed through several trees and Kaytlin turned to look at us. "Deal with them."


    With that said he vanished once again, presumably to finish off Markem.


    "How interesting," Ziranis said. "I didn''t expect to find someone with such aether stores out here."


    "We can talk about thatter," I said as I turned to thest two remaining arcanists. "We''ve got arcanists to fight."


    The two twin horn arcanists looked shocked and surprised at the turn of events, but snapped out of it as Sandra and I engaged them. A dozen darts of darkness flew as I closed the gap, my bark armor forming on my hands and legs along with twoshing vines. I angled towards the one to my right and sent a vine to wrap around his leg while the other moved to strike his face. Despite the tactic usually working, this arcanist was clearly above the average lot and managed to dodge the first and catch the second before it caught his face. He turned to sneer at me and caught my fist in his face.


    He may have been better than the rest, but it seemed he had the same problems the twin horn were known for. If he''d actually been taking me seriously such a simple attack wouldn''t have been able tond, but it had and as Zirani had taught me, I followed it up with a kick to his groin, which sent him to his knees and gasping for breath. Before he could make a move I formed a spike of my left bark falter and shoved it through his left eye socket. He let out a piercing scream before his body went limp and dropped to the ground as I pulled my spike from his eyes.


    I turned to see how Sandra was doing and my eyes widened. Her face was set in anger and she seemed to be taking out her rage on the arcanists, and boy was he having a bad time. He looked like a damn pincushion and none of his attacks seemed to bending on Sandra. Her body seems to blend with the shadows and long tendrils of smoky darkness appeared from her body and struck out whenever the twin horn arcanist got close. They looked thin but they moved at incredible speed as from the long gashes on the twin horn arcanist, they seemed to be sharp.


    Sandra dodged a blow to her face and closed in, two daggers of darkness in her hands. Simr to myself, she shoved them both into the arcanists eyes. His screams were cut off as she pulled them out and shed his throat open. A wave of blood spilled out and the darkness around Sandra slowly dispersed as she took a long breath.


    "Better?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Much. Is Kaylin back?"


    "I don''t ¡ª"


    My response was cut off as I heard a familiar sucking sound and turned to see Misty draining one of the arcanists of their blood.


    "You might want to hurry with that," Sandra said, looking away with a grimace. "You don''t want elder Kaylin watching you doing that."


    The blonde didn''t seem to hear Sandra, but luckily she managed to drain both before Kaylin returned, carrying an unconscious Makrem on his shoulder. I was scared that he might notice the state of the drained bodies, but he seemed to ignore them.


    "Good to see all three of you alive and well," Kaylin said. "You''ve done the sect another service in helping to reveal this traitor."


    "Alive, yes, well¡­ not so much," Sandra replied. "I could really use some rest and food."


    "Same," I added.


    "Well then let''s get back to camp and we can discuss things further." Kaylin sighed. "Elder Hyphen is going to want to hear this."


    As we walked back to camp, I felt Zirani''s anger through our bond.


    "Sacrifice yourself, really?"


    I sighed. "What else could I have done."


    "Run," She replied. "There were other options. You could have lured them away, then together we could have escaped. Markem''s only a low-level second-core arcanist. You were blocking me outpletely. Do you realize how stupid that was?"


    "I''m sorry, ok," I replied. "I should have asked you for help."


    "Damn right you should have," She said. "But I forgive you. We all make mistakes, just please don''t let it happen again. I don''t want to lose you or this bond we have."


    I smiled at her words as we continued on.

 Chapter 63 - 63

    <h4>Chapter 63 - 63</h4>


    The journey back to the camp with Elder Kaylin waspletely silent. We were all tired in more ways than just physically. Sandra''s anger had faded and now she just looked like she wanted to pass out. Misty looked about the same though for entirely different reasons. She''d just gorged herself and her body was probably trying to force her to fall asleep. I wasn''t in much better condition. I had not used much aether, but that didn''t mean that my body was tired. I was still at the first level of aether infusion so I didn''t have the benefits someone like Kaylin had.


    Luckily none of us had actually sustained any injuries, which I was very thankful for, although it also left me worried. We''d been saved by Elder Kaylin. Without him showing up we wouldn''t have made it and despite being grateful, I couldn''t help but be angry at my own weakness, even though there was a good reason for it.


    Speaking of the elder, the coldness he''d shown earlier was still on his face, and every now and then he would nce at the unconscious Markem he was carrying and his rage would show in his eyes. A few times I thought he''d kill the traitor then and there, but he managed to stay calm and we made it back to the camp without any more deaths not that I would have cared if he''d killed Markem, the traitor deserved no less than death for what he''d done, but he could also be interrogated for information.


    "I''ll make this quick so you guys can head to sleep," Kaylin said as we moved through the camp.


    At one point he stopped a passing disciples and after a hushed conversation he let out a sigh. "Elder Hyphen is away until morning so it seems we''ll have to leave this conversation tillter, but I suppose that isn''t a bad thing. You three look dead on your feet."


    We all just groaned in response. I didn''t have the energy to make a witty reply ore back. The adrenaline that had kept me going was gone.


    "Before you go, I just want you all to know how grateful I am, and the sect will be for what you''ve done," he said in a sincere voice. "We''ll talk more about this tomorrow, but I want all three of you to go to sleep knowing that we can continue this war because of what you''ve done and that we still have a fighting chance."


    Kaylin''s words perked me up and I could Sandra smile faintly, and even Misty looked happy. We''d done it. We''d traveled to Orton and delivered the message and made it back in one piece against everything that had been against us.


    After a few more kind words, Elder Kaylin told us he''d send Kara to fetch us tomorrow and sent us off to our tents.


    None of us protested, and like a bunch of drunks, we stumbled over to our tents. I barely managed to get out a goodnight before I stumbled inside and dropped onto my bedding, asleep before my head even hit my pillow.


    My dreams were filled with an odd mix of familiar scenes andplete unfamiliar scenes. I saw the town of West Vale, though it looked much smaller than I remembered. I saw people I recognized like my academy professors though they too looked different, younger. I saw my aunty speaking with two figures whose faces were blurred for some reason and the scene seemed to fade every time I tried to focus on them. I saw one of the cloaked figures handing a small warped bundle to my aunt but before I could see what it was the scene faded.


    The unfamiliar scenes were odd. I saw a vast jungle and many odd humanoid creatures, some of which remind me of Zirani. I saw arge broken clock and a man in intricate robes sitting before it, in a meditative position. His body flickered in and out and his features seemed to age at an rming rate then when he was old his face was nothing but wrinkles the process reversed and he became young once again only for the process to begin once more.


    I saw a sphere of midnight that seemed to absorb all that was around it, even the light itself, though there was a shadow figure off in the distance that looked upon the sphere with anger and resentment, he could not move closer as between him and the sphere stood a strange creature that I couldn''t make out.


    More scenes and images shed by until eventually, all became dark.


    "Aiden, wake up!"


    I was awoken the next day by Sandra and after staring at her for a long moment, the events of the previous day caught up to me.


    "Kara came to take us to Kaylin, but I managed to get us some time to eat before that," she said. "Now wake up."


    I mumbled out a confirmation then made my way out of the tent. I felt ten times better than I had yesterday and my body made several satisfying popping noises and I stretched out my limbs and back muscles. I hadn''t realized at the time, but traveling that long at the speed we''d been moving had definitely done a number on my back and even though I''d gotten some sleep, I could still feel a bit of soreness in my muscles. It was stuff like this that made me wish I was at the second level of aether infusion. The passive regeneration andrge boost it gave was a big difference and even normal folk who did not consider themselves arcanists attempted to get to the second level for the boosts and of course the extended lifespan.


    Misty was already awake as well and together the three of us headed to the food area of the camp and as we did, I couldn''t help but notice the hushed murmur and whispers that sounded as we passed by, and the nces we got. A mixture of awe, respect, and a few looks of gratitude which I guessed meant that news had spread.


    That quickly? We''d only returned yesterday. Then again the steel heart was a tight bunch and a friendly lot.


    We arrived at the food area and filled up tes for ourselves and headed to a table to eat. As usual, I had the most food while Sandra had a normal amount while Misty had baked traits and cakes. As we ate hungrily, several disciples approached our table to thank us and congratte us on our mission. It was odd at first, but not unpleasant and every time we were thanked I felt a warm feeling in my chest. Misty looked ufortable every time some approached while Sandra just yed it off.


    "Things sure do spread fast in the sect huh?"


    Sandra shrugged. "You get used to it. People don''t really keep many secrets here if they don''t need to and everyone''s friendly with each other so rumors, especially good news, spreads very fast. Unlike other sects, the elders don''t see much of a point in hiding things from everyone. After all, we''re all fighting in this war."


    "I guess that makes sense," I replied.


    As we continued our meal I turned my attention to Zirani. "So When are we going to have that talk about Misty?"


    "After your meeting with the elder," she replied. "I suspect we''ll be waiting for the finale of this war."


    After finishing up our meal, we left and headed for the tent we''d spoken to Kaylin and Hyphen in and Kara was waiting nearby with the two guards that were usually posted there. They waved us in with smiles and respectful nods.


    Both Elder Kaylin and Elder Hyphen were waiting for us.


    "There they are," Hyphen shouted with a smile on his face. "Your lucky charms. Good to see you all still standing. Kaylin never said but I assume the letter was delivered sessfully?"


    I nodded. "The mayor has it and we were there when he read it."


    "And?" The elder raised a questioning eyebrow. "What did he say?"


    "Well he seems to be on our side and is going to try and help us," I exined. "That''s about all I got from what he said."


    "That''s good news indeed," Elder Kaylin said. "If he does as the letter requests then we might just be able to win this."


    "What about Markem," Sandra blurted out. "What''s being done with him?"


    Kaylin''s face grew cold. "He''s being interrogated for information, and once that''s done he will be put down."


    "Nasty business that," Hyphen mused. "But I warned you not to ce too much trust in someone that suspicious. It would have been fine and dandy if we knew what he was doing, but the fact he kept vanishing every few days wasn''t something we could just ignore. The patterns also spoke for themselves."


    Kaylin sighed. "I know, but what''s done is done. Can we move on to brighter things now?''


    "Of course," Hyphen replied with a smile as he turned to face us.. "Time to talk about rewards."

 Chapter 64 - 64

    <h4>Chapter 64 - 64</h4>


    Rewards? Now that definitely caught my attention.


    "We don''t have much left in the way of cultivation resources," Hyphen said. "But we can offer you what we do have left along with a substantial amount of kor crystals. It isn''t nearly enough for what you''ve done, but for now, it will have to do.


    "We can also promise free unlimited ess to the tower should we win this war," Kaylin added.


    I nced over at Sandra and suppressed a smile. I hadn''t even really thought about the rewards when we''d taken up the task of getting the letter to the mayor of Orton, but I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t pleased, not to mention free unlimited ess to the tower if we won would be extremely useful. I could feel that Ziranis was pleased with the oue. The kor crystals wouldn''t go amiss either. I still had most of the money my aunt had given me along with the kor crystals I''d gotten as rewards when I''d first arrived and those I''d earned from my cut of the moss troll bounty, but more money wasn''t a bad thing.


    "Now that''s done and over with," Hyphen said. "You two can go about your day."


    "That''s it?" Sandra asked in confusion.


    "That''s it," Kaylin answered. "There are no more tasks for us to give you well apart from the bounties that you can take from the bounty house."


    "What about the twin horn?" I asked. "We heard from Markem when we first caught him that the twin horn are nning a big assault that would happen soon."


    Elder Hyphen sighed and ced both hands on the table in front of him. "We are already aware of this. Twin horn activity has risen in the past few days but not raids or attacks. They are all moving to specific areas and abandoning certain outposts. We know that a final battle ising but apart from preparing and waiting for reinforcements we can''t do much."


    "If you want to do something." Kaylin turned to us. "Then you should prepare for what''s toe."


    We left the tent soon after and headed back to our own while we thought on the elders'' words.


    "So training then?" Sandra asked.


    Before I could respond, Zirani spoke up in my mind. "Give me an hour or so then we can begin training, and we still need to have that talk, but we can do thatter tonight when we are in private."


    Sandra must have noticed the look in my eyes. "Zirani?"


    I nodded and focused back on her. "Yeah, she said to give her some time, and then we''ll get to training in an hour or so."


    "So what do we do till then?" Misty asked and I was momentarily surprised that she''d spoken up. "You want to train as well?"


    She blushed then nodded. "Yes I¡­ Well, I think it would help."


    I shrugged. I wasn''t going to argue with her especially since having her be able to control and use that bestial part of herself onmand would definitely be a good thing. Despite the fact that she was acting so timid, she was probably the deadliest out of three of us with raw speed and strength that far outmatched my own, not to mention what she could do if she got her fangs into something. The image of that moss troll uselessly beating at Misty while he was drained dry wasn''t going to be leaving my mind anytime soon.;


    "So¡­ anyone up for a bouncy?'' Sandra asked.


    "Not really," I said. I was still feeling a bit tired and out of it and there was something else I wanted to do. "How about we check out what''s an offer at the trade part of the camp. I don''t think any of us have ever actually been there."


    "Trade." Misty perked up then a look of confusion crossed her face. "This is war, wouldn''t it be counterintuitive to force people to pay for things that might help them."


    "The sect provides for things like that," Sandra exined. "No one in our sect goes hungry or cold, and if you need some armor the sect will more than dly give you some. It might not be the best and be average, but it will still do a decent job and with the increased paytley, everybody''s got full pockets. It''s mostly going to be things taken from twin horn camps, and the other basics like essence cores, herbs, and maybe a few odds and ends."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go."


    Together the three of us moved through the camp and it only took us a few minutes to find the trade area as I was calling it. It looked far more organized than I expected. There was arge stone building in the center which reminded me of the auction hall the merchants set up at West Vale when they arrived, but smaller. There were stalls selling all sorts from weapons and armor to exotic food, and as Sandra had said Essence cores. There was even one stall that offered to do design work on weapons and armor to give them ir and I was tempted to head over to check it out, but I stopped myself. My current ive wasn''t anything special and I would no doubt be getting a recement and my robes were already embroidered with the symbol of the steel heart.


    We looked around for a while and I noted just how happy Misty seemed to be. In fact, the way she smiled as she moved from stall to stall reminded me of the old her. She moved with confidence and spoke with stall owners with ease and her bargaining skills were showing. Her posture wasn''t hunched back like she was trying to hide instead she moved with a straight gate. Sandra must have noticed it too because she spent a few minutes just staring at the blonde.


    "She really is the daughter of a merchant," Sandra mused. "She looks very happy."


    I nodded. "This is most likely familiar to her in a way."


    "I hope Zirani can help her," Sandra said in an oddly sincere voice. "I never really hated her, you know. I was just creeped out by the entire vampire thing. Now that I can see past that, all I see is a broken girl clinging to whatever she can, not to mention the way she thinks about herself."


    I winced. Misty wasn''t good at hiding that fact. She saw herself as a monster, in and simple, and even though we didn''t, it didn''t matter.


    "She probably mes it for all her problems, even though the real problem who started this was the twin horn."


    "Did she ever mourn?" Sandra asked.


    "Who? Her father?" I shrugged. "I''m not sure. That entire thing happened so damn fast and I was dealing with my own problems at the time as were you."


    We spent some time looking at the stalls outside before we headed into the stone building. The inside was pretty in and it was mostly filled with more stalls though the items on offer were more expensive and there were plenty of exotic things I wasn''t able to identify at first nce.


    "What is this," I muttered as I looked down at a green sac that seemed to ooze a green smoke.


    "That''s an acid sac from an aether beast," Zirani said in my mind. "It looks to be in good condition."


    "What would you use it for?"


    "Plenty of things. Alchemy, Aether enchantment or construction," Zirani replied.


    "I understood two of those. What''s aether construction?"


    "Oh, I forgot you don''t really have that here, at least not the advanced stuff. Those storage units and caravans that float. They were created using aether runes then feeding them with aether and that''s basically it, but beyond the great scar, we also use special patterns and weaves via free form enchantments. The aether runes do the work but the thing had to actually be put together correctly for everything to work. Aether construction just means building anything that is powered by both limited enchantment and freeform enchantment."


    "Dare I ask what the difference is?"


    "I can give you a brief and rough exnation if you want?" Zirani offered, and before I could reply dove into it. "Limited enchantment is simply forming aether runes or carving them, then powering them with aether and that''s it. Freeform enchantment is when you use patterns and weaves to tie things together. Simple items will just have limited enchantment while the moreplex items will have both. Aether runes as the main core with the patterns and weaves to tie everything together."


    As I tried to wrap my mind around what Zirani was saying I was distracted by Misty and noticed her looking at a particr stall with a sad and faraway look in her eyes. I hesitantly approached her and she nced over at me.


    "You ok?" I asked, looking over at the items on disy. They were odd little trinkets that I recognized as charms. There were simple items that were carved with basic aether runes and could do simple things like light up or make sounds. I loved them as a kid.


    She nodded. "I''m fine."


    It was a lie, and we both knew it, but I wasn''t going to call her out on it, not here, not until Zirani and I had that talk.


    We spent another half an hour browsing before we left the auction hall and the trade center. By this point Zirani was ready and I led everyone to the area Zirani and I had been training in before.


    Sandra might not have noticed it, but as we walked I couldn''t help but nce over every so often at Misty who was even quieter than usual. Her posture was also a lot worse and she seemed to want to crawl into herself and hide. I pushed back my urge to go over there and talk to her.. I would figure out what was going on with herter and when I knew more, but it was best if I focused on training for now.

 Chapter 65 - 65

    <h4>Chapter 65 - 65</h4>


    It took us longer than expected to find a suitable ce to train since the area Zirani and I had trained in before was too small, however thanks to the minimal amount of twin horn activity and the grouping they were now doing there were more areas we could use and we could move further away from the camp as there was far less of a chance of running into any twin horn disciples..


    We eventually settled on a very nice-looking open area with a small waterfall and pond on one side and a nicerge patch of opennd on the other. I would have spent some time admiring the beauty of the pce if not for the fact we''de to train and not to take in the beauty of nature.


    I wondered what Zirani had in store for Sandra and Misty, but I didn''t get to see anything because she started with me first.


    "All right so I''ll be quick with this so I can get to the others," Zirani said. "I want to teach you three techniques and an improvement to your bark armor so it can act as actual armor of some sort that covers more than just your hands and feet. I also want you to have all your current techniques as refined as we can currently make them."


    I frowned. "I think I can already do that with my bark armor though, covering myself that is."


    "You could, but it would cost a lot of aether," She replied. "There are better ways and methods. Your foundation is strong, but still far fromplete and I doubt we will get time toplete it until after this war. I originally wanted to teach you the early techniques and methods that wouldter evolve into full wood maniption, but we''ll have to postpone that until this war is over. I''ll simply teach you the pattern and method to create bark armor around yourself without using a ton of aether."


    "And the three techniques?" I asked in an eager voice. I was definitely excited to learn more techniques as with just the two I knew I''d been able to aplish a lot and adding more to my arsenal would give me more variety and make me all the more versatile.


    "We''ll start with the first, which is a long-range attack." She raised one of her hands and extended it forwards with the fingertips all facing outwards. "You have bark armor for close range, and yourshing vines for mid-range, now it''s time you learn a long-range attack. Watch closely."


    I focused on her hand and watched as aether moved up to it and began forming into a pattern I''d never seen before. It reminded me of Sandra darts but different in a way. The pattern was done in a matter of seconds and I watched as the aether was pushed out and formed into tiny seeds which at first didn''t look like much but the moment they were fully formed they shot from her fingertips faster than any arrow I''d seen. There was a whooshing sound as they flew and I turned just in time to see them hit a tree. The moment they did there were three consecutive pop sounds and the tree splintered into bits. A momentter it fell over onto one side.


    "Impact seeds," Zirani exined. "The seed moves fast enough to pierce normal flesh and its size makes it hard to see and it makes little noise so it''s also quite hard to detect and predict. Together these factors make it hard for any low-level arcanist to dodge."


    "And the impact?"


    She smiled. "That''s the best bit. When they hit something they release a small but deadly shockwave. It''s a simple technique and costs a fair bit of aether, but you can form them with the shockwave or without."


    "How does the shockwave work?" I asked. "I didn''t expect nature to be able to produce that"


    She sighed and shook her head. "Once again your view of nature proves to be narrow. Herbs, nts, and greenery are an essential part of alchemy and the construction of many explosive substances, and what are these many things a part of? Nature. this isn''t something you''ll be learning anytime soon, at least not the technique and maniption side of things, but when you get stronger, generating powders, herbs, materials, and substances that naturally ur in nature will be possible as will mixing and changing them."


    "Oh¡­" My words trailed off as I took in the possibilities of her words. If what she said was true then the number of things that could be done was insane. From healing to infusion elixirs, poisons, explosives, and more. For these things, herbs and other nt life were essential most of the time. I''d heard stories of abilities and powers like this and how higher-level arcanists could do miraculous things, but that was the first time hearing about one of them.


    "From the look in your eyes, I can see that you understand what I''m trying to say," Zirani said.


    I nodded. "You''re going to teach me that at some point?"


    "If all goes well I won''t need to," Zirani said. "But that discussion is for ater time. I''ll do the technique a few more times and I want you to try and mimic me."


    It was hard to get my mind away from what she''d said, but eventually, I managed to focus back on her and after a few tries I was able to get a sessful impact seed formed and Zirani left me to practice it while she went to work on Sandra and Misty.


    The impact seed technique was a different sort of challenge than the bark armor ofshing vine had been. The actual forming of the seed while difficult wasn''t impossible and I knew that as long as I practiced diligently I would get it. The difficulty came when trying to form more than one at a time. Two was hard to do but I managed to get it most of the time, but when trying more than two I failed almost every time. My level of focus and ability to manipte my aether just wasn''t up to snuff it seemed. Even so, I still continued as without practice and trying I''d never get better at it, although Ziraini dide an hourter to let me know that she didn''t expect me to be able to do five or more as she could and that she would be happy with two.


    So I went for three. It was painful work especially since if I got it wrong in a certain way the technique could go wrong and I could be hit with bacsh in the form of a shockwave which sent to my back every time and I knew I was going to have a ton of bruises by the end of the day, but I continued on. It must have taken two hours before I finally managed to get three to form. Instead of trying to form them all at the same time, I''d formed the patterns for two together then the third by itself. For a moment I''d thought I could do it with four, but there was only a certain amount of time I had before the first two seeds dispersed or worse, hit with bacsh, and I wasn''t keen to test it since I imagined a shockwave inside my hand would not be pretty in any way.


    After that, it was only a matter of practice and when Zirani next came over, I proudly showed her the fruits of mybor. I raised my right hand and focused. I was nowhere near as quick as Zirani, but after a few moments, three seeds formed at the tip of three of my fingers and shot out. They moved in a blur and once they hit the waterfall there were threerge sshes as the shockwaves went off.


    "Very good," Zirani praised. "With enough practice, you should be able to do that in a few seconds, but unfortunately until we get your foundationplete that''s all you''ll be able to do, but let''s not talk about that anymore. Onto the next technique."


    I was very tempted to look over and see what Sandra and Misty were doing, but I knew that would probably annoy Zirani who wanted me to stay focused so I pushed down the urge to investigate what the others were doing and focused on Zirani as she raised her right hand, palm up. "This next technique is going to be difficult for you to train and practice with at first since ites with a few inherent difficulties and its effects will still affect you since you''re still only at the first level of infusion and your body is still fairly normal."


    "Effects of what?" I asked cautiously. "This isn''t going to kill me is it?''


    "Not if we''re careful?''


    "What!" I took a step back. "What exactly are you going to teach me?"


    She smiled. "Tell me, What do you know of poisons?"

 Chapter 66 - 66

    <h4>Chapter 66 - 66</h4>


    "Poisons?" I asked in confusion. "Not much if I''m being honest."


    "That''s unfortunate," Zirani replied. "Although didn''t you spend time working with your aunt? She''s a healer, isn''t she? You didn''t get any lessons on poisons?"


    I shrugged. "I know the basics. A lot of poisons are naturally urring in nature and are very deadly. They can have a wide range of effects."


    "Better than nothing." Zirani sighed. "Well the technique I''m going to teach you is a simple paralytic poison. It''s going to be a lot harder to use since you won''t be immune to it. You''re still only at the first level of infusion and your body is still normal. Honestly, if we weren''t at war I wouldn''t be teaching you this, but againstrge groups and low-level arcanists it''s very useful."


    "How exactly am I going to be able to use it if it''s going to affect me?" I asked. "Won''t I just get paralyzed the moment the technique is formed?"


    Zirani shook her head. "Not if you do it right. There are many poison-based techniques I know and if I could I''d teach you one of the touch-based techniques or even one of the techniques that start as a seed or solid object then burst to release to poison or something along those lines, but once again we must go back to the fact that your foundation is iplete and your aether maniption and understanding is severelycking so we must stick to this for now. It''s not as dangerous as you think. As long as you use it at the right time and follow my teachings exactly you should be fine, though if you do learn it, only use it if you need it"


    I nodded and took a few steps back as she readied herself to use the techniques. I was a bit skeptical if I was being honest, and I would have rather not been learning a poison technique, especially one that could affect me, but we were at war, and if it could help then I''d use it.


    Zirani spread her legs slightly and took a deep breath. What happened nextpletely flew over my head. The way she moved and manipted her aether was unlike anything I''d ever seen. I wasn''t starting to understand what she meant by an iplete foundation. While I could use all my techniques, I didn''t truly understand them or fully get the steps I was doing. It was more mimicking on my part. Zirani wasn''t just moving the aether into a pattern, but she seemed to be changing the aether itself in a way I''d never seen before.


    After a few seconds, she blew out, and a yellowish-green smoke flew from her mouth to form a gaseous cloud a few feet in front of her. For a moment I thought it would be blown away, but to my surprise it stayed there in arge clump, swirling.


    "I''ll be honest, I don''t think I''m going to be able to do that?"


    Zirani turned to me and curled an eyebrow. "And why is that?"


    "Zirani, I have no clue what you did with your aether," I exined. "I understood the patterns and the movements, but I have no idea what you did to your aether, or how I would even mimic that. It''s hard enough with the regr techniques you teach me."


    She opened her mouth to say something then she closed it and sighed. She looked both annoyed at herself and the situation. "I was hoping it mighte to you naturally, but it seems not."


    "What do you mean?"


    "For some people, certain aspects of the arcane artse to them faster," She exined. "They understand easier and grasp its meaning quicker. The speed at which you learn is already astonishing. I guess it was too much to ask for this as well, then again perhaps I just need to teach you the basics and then you''ll get it."


    "I''m good at understanding, but I need a basis to start from," I said.


    "That''s what it''s seeming like," She replied. "Well, let''s move on to something else then."


    Zirani''s anger at the situation faded quickly as we moved on to the next technique, which wasn''t a new technique, but an improvement to my bark armor. Instead of just forming it around my legs and hands, she taught me a method and pattern that allowed me to create armor around my torso, tights, and the rest of my arms. My joints were still exposed and the armor didn''t make me impervious to damage, but it was far better than nothing. She also taught me a quick trick to make manipting my bark armor easier so that forming spikes and other smaller things didn''t take as long.


    The armor was decently thick and since it wasn''t normal wood, I knew it would take a lot more damage. I tested it, by taking the ive from my ring and seeing how deep it could cut with a swing. The de only managed a half-inch before it stopped and what was even better was that I could close up the gap around the de, essentially trapping it in the armor. It would be a neat little trick I could use to disarm someone, though I''d have to be careful when using it. My ive was as basic as they came, and some of my enemies may have enchanted weapons. Thest thing I wanted was to be skewered by a ming spear or have a leg taken by an axe because I was stupid enough to think I could take it. The armor would help, but the idea was to not get hit in the first ce.


    After she was done teaching me what I needed to work on my bark armor show moved back to Misty and Sandra and this time I did take a peek to see what was going on.


    Sandra was in a meditative position, and at first, it seemed like nothing was happening, but after a few seconds of looking, I noticed the faint hints of that smoky darkness I''d seening off of her when she''d been fighting the moss troll. Was she meditating to get better control of her bloodline?


    As for Misty, well Zirani had gotten to her and from what I could hear, which wasn''t much, I thought she was talking about aether vampires. I turned my attention away before Zirani caught me watching them and focused back on my own training.


    Around two hourster I was confident in my ability to use my new and improved bark armor soI turned back to the impact seed technique, but instead of just practicing that technique, I decided to train two things at once. While I practiced forming three impact seeds, I also attempted to change part of my bark armor. I only tried simple changes like spikes, or trying to make small shapes and images in the wood. Even so, it was very difficult trying to do two things with my aether at once. Zirani made it look easy, but when I tried, either both techniques dispersed or one dispersed and the other came out half-formed or hit me with bacsh.


    The day quickly passed by as I practiced and practiced and before I knew it the sun was almost down and the forest shadows had lengthened as dark began to set in. The cool air had turned into a chill and the beautiful scenery looked far less beautiful and far eerier. It didn''t help that the sky was cloudy and blocked out the moon and any stars that could potentially light up the night.


    "All right, I think it best if we finish off here for the day," Zirani said. "You''ve all managed to aplish something and you, Sandra and Maity, I''ve set the standard I expect. I know it''s hard and I can be harsh at times, but this is for your own good, and if you wish you can leave at any time."


    Both Sandra and Misty shook their heads.


    "I''ll admit I wasn''t expecting this," Sandra mused. "But hell if I''m going to leave. I''ve learned more today than I have in the past few years."


    "Me too," Misty added. "I want to learn how to control what I am. I don''t want to be a¡­ monster."


    Zirani sighed. "You''re not a monster, and I''m starting to get sick and tired of telling you that. Now, let''s get back to camp before night truly falls."


    "So what do you think of your first day of training?'' I asked Sandra as we walked back to camp.


    A sad smile crossed her face. "She reminds me of my older sister."


    "Oh, I''m¡ª"


    She interrupted me with a chuckle. "Don''t be sorry, that isn''t a bad thing. It''s a lot harder than I expected, but I was never expecting it to be easy in the first ce. If I have to go through months of this to get a chance to return home then I will. How about you, is this par the course?"


    "For the most part," I replied. "Although at least I didn''t get my ass handed to me this time."


    "Now that''s a story I need to hear.." Sandraughed.

 Chapter 67 - 67

    <h4>Chapter 67 - 67</h4>


    Once we returned to camp, we immediately headed to get some food before we did anything else. Zirani, of course, had returned to her core. While the steel heart was a kind and understanding sect, neither of us thought it would be a good idea for her to show herself. Even if they were alright with it, the chances of word spreading would be high and that would attract people from all over the ins, and no doubt a lot of them would have bad intentions.


    It was unfortunate, and I could tell it was grating on Zirani in a way. Beyond the great scar, she would be able to walk around freely in most ces and in a few would be treated like royalty, but here she was forced to hide.


    As we made our way to the eating area and filled up tes for ourselves I couldn''t help but notice the change in the atmosphere around camp. For someone who wasn''t familiar with the sect, they might have thought everything was ok, but the air of jovialness had faded quite a bit, reced by a somberness and sadness. Everyone seemed distracted, and like they were waiting for the shoe to drop. We still received the asional smile and nod, but there was far less enthusiasm to them.


    I could onlye to one conclusion as to why things had changed. Everybody had heard the news of the twin horn gathering and most likely what our chances would be if help didn''t arrive. Their sect, and the fate of their family, friends, and themselves rested on whether or not help arrived, and unlike my town, many of them had people who lived in Orton and towns closer to the city. West Vale was far enough that it would be less important and it didn''t have anything special to it and if worse came to worst, I could get my aunt out of there if I managed to escape. Before I could think anymore on that I pushed it away.


    We ate in silence, and afterwards we headed back to our tents, none of us really in the mood to do anything else.


    After bidding Sandra and Misty a goodnight I headed into my tent to get some rest, or so I thought. Zirani appeared only a moment after I''d closed the tent p, a serious look on her face.


    "What?"


    "We need to talk," she replied in a serious tone. "About Misty and about our circumstances regarding the sect."


    "Oh, yes I forgot about that."


    I took a seat next to her. "I understand wanting to speak about Misty since we said we were going to do that anyway, but what do mean by our circumstances?"


    Zirani stared at me for a long moment before she let out a sigh. "What happens if reinforcements don''te and the twin horn wins?"


    I was momentarily taken aback by her words but then I slowly began to realize what she meant. We hadn''t really talked about this, and I had tried even harder not to think about it, which if I had, then we probably wouldn''t be having this conversation.


    "If that happens, do you know what needs to be done?" She asked.


    "I do," I said slowly. "I''m not an idiot, Zirani. I won''t give up my life for this since I''m smart enough to know if we don''t win today then there''s always tomorrow."


    A look of relief crossed her face and her shoulders slumped slightly. "That''s good to hear. Mind you, I''m only saying this if such a thing does happen. I am hoping the steel here wins this, but should they not then fleeing is our best option."


    She reached over and pressed a hand against my cheek tenderly. "In just a short amount of time you''ve learned quite a bit. The level at which you learn is, as I''ve said before, astonishing, and I''m looking forward to seeing what you can do when we are finally able to spend a few weeks just training and finishing your foundation."


    I moved in closer and leaned my head against her shoulder, taking in her warmth and the feeling of her smooth skin. "I know, Zirani. I''m not pleased that we might have to flee, but I understand. You should know by now, that I don''t let my emotions get the better of me as much as you might think. My aunt taught me that letting emotion guide you isn''t always a bad thing, but never forget to use logic as well."


    "Your aunt taught you well then," Zirani said.


    We remained in silence for a few minutes, just enjoying each other''spany before I finally spoke up.


    "So, about Misty?''


    "It''s actually not thatplicated," Zirani said. "She has nowhere to go, and I can just let an aether vampire with her potential roam around. Without guidance, she''ll turn into a monster and if she gets strong enough there won''t be anyone in the ins that could stop her. Most of my talks with her have just been talks about her current situation and helping her to deal with it. I''ve also been reassuring her a lot that she''s not a monster, though I haven''t gotten that fully out of her yet."


    "You n on taking her with us?"


    It was more of a statement than a question since I''d already suspected Zirani wanted to bring the blonde with us.


    "Well we can''t leave her," Zirani exined. "And are you so against it?''


    I shook my head. "No, I don''t mind. Having someone with her strength watching my back would be afort if she can learn to control it that is."


    "That might take a while, but I think I can do it," Zirani said. "I''ll need your help though."


    "Me?" I asked. "What the hell can I do?"


    Zirani rolled her eyes. "Still so damn dense. The girl has a crush on you."


    I blinked. "What?"


    I''d suspect that Sandra might have a crush on me, but Misty? She hasn''t shown any signs of that sort of affection towards me, or had she? Is that what Zirani meant when she said I was dense? I mean, it was true that I hadn''t spent much time around women or dating, but I''d like to think I wasn''t that oblivious to a beautiful woman who had a crush on me.


    "Are you sure?" I asked. "Before this entire thing with her being an aether vampire, we hadn''t talked since we were kids."


    "Aiden, I''m over four hundred years old, and I''ve had both men and women try to court, in all manner of ways," Zirani said. "Trust me, I can tell when someone has feelings for another person."


    "But why?"


    "Could be many reasons." Zirani shrugged. "I haven''t really gone over with her. I''ve tried to speak with her about it, but she either gets too embarrassed and refuses to speak, or she says something along the lines of ''why would he ever want to be with a monster.'' So it''s not easy talking to her about it. I can try and reassure her, but I suspect she needs to hear it from you."


    "From me," I muttered softly.


    Did I like Misty in that way? She was beautiful, even more so now, so it''s not like that was a problem, although the idea of getting bitten did still creep me out a bit. When we''d been younger, I''d actually considered asking her out and trying to rekindle our connection, but I''d chickened out, and turned back to the arcane. I looked deep into myself and tried to see if I did think of her like that.


    "Well?"


    I shrugged. "Honestly, I''m not sure. Perhaps I coulde to like her in that way, but I like the old Misty, this one is far too timid in my opinion."


    "Then tell her that," Ziraini said. "She''s acting timid because she doesn''t know what to do. She has no family, has been turned into what she thinks is a monster, and is unsure of her ce. I''m not asking you to confess your love for her, but tell her what you''ve just told me and I can guarantee you it will help."


    "I''ll think about it," I said. "But that''s it, I''m not making any promises."


    She smiled. "Of course, I''m not asking you to, but remember, until she gets over this she won''t be able to grow and that old Misty will remain hidden and buried underneath all of the negative emotions she''s probably currently feeling."


    We talked for a bit longer, about other topics, like old stories, training and at one point I was tempted to have some fun with Zirani, but my aching body quickly protested that idea and drowsiness began to settle in.. I felt Ziranis'' hand helping me into my bedding and whispering goodnight to me before she entered back into her core just before my eyes drooped shut, and I fell asleep.

 Chapter 68 - 68

    <h4>Chapter 68 - 68</h4>


    The next few days flew by as training took over everything, and we spent less and less time in camp and more and more time training.


    Zirani didn''t teach me any more new techniques, instead opting to help me improve the techniques I already knew and refine them. I''d been disappointed at first, but then she''d exined that new techniques needed to be taught at the right time and not all at once as that could overwhelm an arcanist and cause things like indecision during a battle, not to mention it was straining on a person''s body at lower levels, manipting aether into many different patterns, not to mention the fact she was already hesitant to teach me new techniques since my foundation wasn''tplete. The way she was currently going about things was due to our situation. If we hadn''t been in the middle of a war she would have taught in the way she actually wanted rather than this mimicry as she put it.


    Being able to copy a technique was one thing and apparently the way I did it was very umon as was the speed at which I learned. She didn''t want me to just mimic her techniques. She wanted me to understand how they worked from the pattern to the amount of aether needed and more. It was like seeing a swordmaster swing a swordpared to a regr soldier. While both could swing the sword, it was the master who truly understood its movements and workings.


    My bark armor was already improved and along with that, she taught me how to create thicker vines and how to form two types of thorns on them. Sharp de-like thorns meant for shing and cutting and spike-like thorns made for piercing. She also helped me improve the basic aether burst techniques I used so often. The way I used it was simple. I moved aether into a basic pattern then allowed it to flow into my body, giving me a burst. Now, not only could I give myself arger burst, but I could also enhance only specific parts of my body rather than the entire thing.


    She also instructed me in the fighting style she was teaching me and general rules about warfare, specificallyrge-scale battles.


    "Arge-scale battle ispletely different to a duel or fight against one of two opponents," Zirani exined as she paced in front of me. "It''s often a mad melee and almost always chaotic in nature, especially when ites to lower-level arcanists. At the higher levels, things tend to reach a realm that we''d best not even think about until we''re far stronger. When in arge-scale battle keep moving at all times and be aware of your position. It sounds obvious, but I''ve seen plenty of people fall because they got too caught up in the fighting and didn''t pay attention to where they were. They end up surrounded or cut off from allies. Another tip. This mainly applies to lower-level arcanists. Keep the adrenaline pumping and don''t getzy. All it takes is one moment and it''s all over. I''ve seen people defeat an opponent then take a knee to rest only to be killed by an arcanist sneaking up on them. The battle doesn''t end until one side has retreated or until one side is all dead. Do not stop fighting or moving until that has happened. If there are still enemies left on the field then the battle is not over."


    "What if I get injured?"


    "Then you get out of there, or into a better position," Zirani replied. "If you get severely injured then fight your way out at any cost. Even if you sustain a lot of damage, if you live then you can fight another day. You can recover from injury, you can''t recover from death, well unless you want to be an undead but that''s a topic for another time."


    "And if it looks like we''re going to lose the battle?"


    "We''ve already spoken about this." Zirani sighed. "You get out of there. I know you see it as a cowardly thing, but it is not, because if the steel heart falls and you fall with them then there will never be anyone who will rise up to end them or force them back. You live to fight another day, and so that some hope remains."


    There were a lot of pieces of advice she gave, not just to me, but also to Sandra and Misty who had their own training.


    Sandra''s training seemed to mostly consist of trying to control her bloodline or at least safely tap into some of its power and refining the techniques she already had. Sandra had also told me after the second day of training that Zirani had managed to teach her a new dark technique, which had shocked me at first, but then I just remembered how old Zirani was and how deep her knowledge of the arcane seemed to go. She really understood aether and the arcane in a way I didn''t. She also seemed to be teaching Sandra some basic techniques like the burst technique she''d taught me along with a few basic martial arts moves. Simple things which Sandra hadn''t known. I''d asked why she''d never gotten a teacher, but she exined by the time she''d joined the sect and was able to take care of herself, she''d been around sixteen which was only two years ago and since then she''d mainly kept to herself. She had made one friend in Lucas but well we both knew how that had turned out. The cost would have also been quite high and she''d never been able to shake the thoughts that she''d missed out on so much because she was in the ins.


    As for Misty? Well her training was simr to Sandra in that she was trying to gain control over her power, but not just that. She was also trying to gain control over her new instincts. She didn''t have any techniques like me or Sandra to start off with since her core was an amalgamation of life, death essence along with a mutated form of pure essence. Its properties were odd and often different depending on the vampire. Certain ns and groups had unique traits and abilities. Of course, even with that hurdle Zirani had pulled through and had managed to teach Misty two techniques that were both pretty basic. One was a technique that formed aether ws around her fingers that could be elongated and shortened at will and the other was a basic projectile in the form of a ball of ck and red which would stick to something then rot and eat away at them. Both techniques could easily be mistaken for death techniques which was the point. Zirani had needed to be careful as she couldn''t teach or help create any techniques for Misty that would raise questions, and she was already having a hard time with the blonde anyways. Misty seemed to be getting worse and worse, and it was clear Zirani was starting to get frustrated.


    I''d tried to put it off, but I realized that if I didn''t help then things were going to take a turn for the worst. Zirani was trying to help and even Sandra seemed to have mellowed out towards the blonde, but it seemed like neither could shake the air of depression and sorrow that seemed to be clinging to her like a dark fog. Zirani had hinted that my words and truth might help her even though I didn''t think it would, but both of them had tried in their own way, and it wasn''t like it would hurt me to try.


    It was after the fifth day of training that I asked Misty if I could deal with her, much to Zirani''s joy. I could feel her relief through our bond, and even Sandra seemed to have been waiting for me to make such a move.


    The blonde was clearly feeling awkward about my request and hesitant, but after a bit of prodding, she agreed to talk with me in her tent after we finished eating our usual meal just before we usually headed to sleep.


    The entire time, the blonde seemed to want to say something but didn''t while Sandra seemed assumed and relieved by the situation. The dark-haired teens'' entire demeanor towards the blonde had done a one-eighty since they''d first met.


    "Well I''m going to head to bed," Sandra said as she stood. "I''ll see you two tomorrow."


    With onest smile, she left, leaving me and Misty alone. We finished our own food in silence then quickly left and headed towards her tent. Once again it seemed like Misty wanted to say something or protest but she did neither.


    I entered her tent and after closing the p, turned to face her. This was it. It was time to see if Zirani''s idea would work and if my truth and thoughts could actually help.. For her sake, I hope they did.

 Chapter 69 - 69

    <h4>Chapter 69 - 69</h4>


    To say that the air in the tent was awkward was an understatement. I''de in here with the intention of clearing the air and speaking my mind to Misty, but knowing that it was actually happening I found myself oddly tongue-tied, which wasn''t something that usually happened to me. It was often that I couldn''t stop talking when I should and not an inability to talk.


    Misty seemed equally unable to do anything or say anything. The blonde just looked down and to the side, not able to meet my eyes. It was clear she was waiting for me to say something.


    I took a deep breath and pushed away any stray thoughts that didn''t add to what I wanted to say, including the thoughts about her beauty. I was very aware of our closeness. I didn''t need to scare her with that.


    "Misty," I began. "I, err, just wanted to talk to you about a few things, nothing too bad."


    I took another deep breath and before she could respond or I could back out, I let it all out.


    "I liked you Misty, the old you. When you were bright and full of energy and sass, back when I thought we''d remain friends forever, and even after we split, there were times when I thought about trying to rekindle our rtionship. I know it''s odd that I''m telling you this now and it probably seems out of the blue, but it''s clear you''re struggling with things and that you need some help. You''re not a monster, Misty, I might have been creeped out at first, and uncertain, but now, I''m not. In fact, I think the entire aether vampire thing is pretty damn cool, and honestly, it fits you, or at least it would fit the old you, the Misty you''ve buried beneath everything."


    Misty face contorted into a mix of emotions and her eyes began to water but I didn''t stop the flood of wordsing from my mouth.


    "I know you''ve lost your father and that things seem hopeless, but they don''t have to be," I said. "You have me, Zirani, and hell even Sandra seems to be ok with you now. The fact that you are a vampire maye with problems and challenges, but the Misty I knew would have faced those head-on with a smile on her face and enough brashness to challenge an entire group of arcanists. This doesn''t have to be the end, not if you don''t want it to be. I''m not going to force you to do anything, that''s not why I came here. I just wanted you to know how I feel."


    It felt like I was out of breath by the time I was finished, and before she could say anything, I stood and left the tent. I''d done what Zirani had asked and now it was up to Misty to decide if she wanted to move on.


    As I walked away from the tent I felt lighter, like a weight had been taken off my shoulders and I could feel that Zirani was pleased with my words.


    "Let''s hope that helps," I muttered as I walked towards my tent.


    "I suspect it will," Zirani mused. "Though how much depends on the girl''s feelings and just how badly she needed to hear that. At the end of the day, it''s up to her."


    Once I was at my tent, I headed inside and in only a few moments was fast asleep, thoughts of Misty and the uing war racing through my mind.


    The next day began bright and early as usual. Zirani had a strict schedule and expected us to all be awake as the sun rose. She wanted us to get as much training in as possible.


    I met Sandra on my way to get some breakfast, but there was no sign of Misty and for a second I considered going to her tent to see if she was ok, but Zirani''s words calmed me.


    "Let her be for now. She had a lot to think about yesterday. We can do training without her then check on herter if she''s still yet to show herself."


    Sandra gave me an inquisitive look, but I just shrugged. I didn''t really want to talk about it, nor did I want to repeat what I had said to Misty.


    Breakfast was a quick affair, mostly consisting of fruit, some porridge with sugar and honey, and an odd drink that was called a protein shake. Apparently, it was based on an old-world drink and was filled with a few unique herbs. I''d never tried it before, but it didn''t taste half bad, though I still preferred coffee or tea.


    "So¡­ How did things go?" Sandra asked innocently as we made our way to our training spot.


    "Alright, I guess," I replied as nonchntly as I could. "I just spoke to her for a few minutes then left."


    "I see," Sandra replied. "And did she say anything?"


    "I don''t know, I left immediately after I was done."


    Sandra raised an eyebrow. "You just ran out of there?"


    "I didn''t run," I replied quickly. "I just didn''t want to stay to see what happened, and she needed to think about things without me there. She needed some time alone."


    "Well, I hope things work out." Sandra sighed. "I don''t mind blondy anymore, especially not that I know she isn''t apetition but more like a potential equal."


    "Competition?" I turned and gave her an odd look. "What the hell does that mean?"


    Sandra''s face became beet red and she cursed under her breath. "Ermm, nothing, just pretend you never heard that."


    I heard a mental chuckle from Zirani but chose to ignore it and Sandra''s apparent mistake.


    Zirani manifested once we''d arrived at the training area, and she and Sandra headed off together while I moved to my usual spot near the waterfall. The sound of the crashing water was oddly melodic to me and actually helped me concentrate at times. I moved through a set of martial art motions, moving my limbs in time with my aether. This was a form of practice Zirani had taught me that involved moving the body as perfectly as you could while also manipting and moving your aether into patterns. The patterns themselves had no use apart from beingplex and helping one to improve their aether maniption. I wasn''t able to do it all without making a few mistakes, but since I''d begun a few days ago, I was able to get through at least half of it without any major errors.


    A few hours passed and my worries faded as training took over my mindpletely. It wasn''t until I heard a loud cough that I was snapped from my concentration. I''d been in the middle of trying to form four impact seeds, two on each hand, and barely managed to disperse them safely. One exploding and hitting me was bad enough, but four? I''d lose a limb for sure or at least end up with a dozen broken bones.


    I turned around, about to angrily shout at whoever had disturbed me when I saw her.


    I recognized Misty immediately, but this wasn''t the same Misty as yesterday or the day before, or any of the days leading up to this. She was smiling, and unlike the forced look in her eyes that usually apanied it, this smile seemed genuine, and her eyes glowed with happiness, and was that hope? Her body was straight, without any form of a slump like usual as though she''d been freed from a great weight that had been pressing down upon her. There was still some hesitation and some of the darkness still lingered, but nothingpared to how it had been.


    "Misty?"


    She rubbed one of her arms nervously. "Hi, Aiden. I, err, I''vee to train."


    "Good," I replied. "You, err, better?"


    Why did I sound so damn nervous all of a sudden?"


    Her smile grew wider and I was momentarily struck by the sheer beauty in front of me. "I am, I''m much better. I''ve chosen to keep going."


    Even her voice had changed. She sounded more confident and like she had when we''d been friends.


    I returned her smile with one of my own. "I''m d to hear that, but you might want to head over to Zirani before she gets mad, you know how she is."


    Mistyughed and my god, I''d never heard something so pure and beautiful. "Yeah, though I think you''ll need her help soon, more than me."


    "Don''t get cocky, Miss vampire," I replied.


    Her eyes became filled with sadness and her smile faltered at the mention of the word vampire and for a second I''d thought I''d gone too far, but then she tightened her fists, and a firm look appeared in her eyes.


    "You two love birds done over there?" Sandra called out with a smirk.


    Misty blushed and gave me onest smile and a mounted ''thank you'' before she walked over two the two other women. As she walked she swayed her hips and whether it was intentional or not, I couldn''t help but stare for a few seconds, before I shook my head and turned away.


    It was going to be even harder to ignore her looks now that she''d gotten some of her confidence back.


    I was happy she''d managed to get over it and while it seemed like it would take time for things to fully heal, I knew that she''d be able to get through it, and if she fell then she had us to pick her back up.

 Chapter 70 - 70

    <h4>Chapter 70 - 70</h4>


    The next few hours of training felt a lot easier since my mind no longer had to worry about Misty, although I did find myself ncing at her every so often and a few times I was caught, she only seemed to appreciate my looks or at least that what I thought from all the blushes and smiles she sent my way.


    Zirani seemed to be in a better mood as well, though you wouldn''t tell it since she was in instructor mode, I had a bond with her so I could feel her emotions to a degree and she was most certainly pleased with the oue of things.


    Once we were done for the day we headed back to camp with tired smiles on our faces. Unfortunately, those quickly faded as we entered the camp and noticed the increased activity. Tents were being pulled down and packed away, along with all the other structures. The sound of crying was loud as steel heart disciples seemed to be saying goodbye to what I could only assume were rtives and friends. There was no jovial aura at all, and the usual smiling and happy faces were reced by serious faces that held a variety of emotions. Fear, courage, anger, and even a few looks of despair.


    "What the hell''s going on?" Misty asked.


    "War," Sandra replied in a cold voice. "News must have finallye. It seems the final battle will happen sooner than expected."


    Before I could reply to her words, a voice called out to us.


    "Aiden! Sandra."


    Kara looked worse for wear as she jogged up to us. Her face was disheveled and she was panting heavily. "Elder Kaylin wanted me to make sure you got the news."


    "What news?" I asked, though I already knew from what Sandra had just said.


    "The twin horn are marching, and we''re preparing to meet them," She replied in a somber voice. "Those not officially part of the steel heart are going to be leaving soon for Orton."


    So people were saying their goodbyes then. I clenched my fists as I tried to calm my mind. I''d known this would happen, but even so, I found myself getting nervous. Soon we were going to take part in an actual battle and even if I had a backup n, who knew what could happen. Perhaps I''d be killed by a stray technique or surrounded. As much as I didn''t want to admit it, I knew I was scared.


    "As you should be," Zirani said in a serious voice. "War is nothing to take lightly, and this is your first. You shouldn''t feel ashamed of your fear, and your right in who knows what might happen, but nevertheless you should always try your damndest to survive ande out alive."


    "What should we do?" Sandra asked.


    "Pack and then find me or Elder Kaylin. You''re in Kaylin''s group with me and a few others," Kara exined. "We''re all marching together, but we''re being ced in groups, essentially battalions. Kaylin will be leading ours."


    With that said she turned and sprinted off, leaving the three of us looking at each other with nervousness and fear.


    "Well then I guess we''d better pack," I said with as much enthusiasm as I could muster, which wasn''t much if I was being honest. I was already tired from training, and now this? Why couldn''t things have just waited for a day or two? Things had seemed like they were going so well today. Perhaps there was some god toying with me.


    The three of us didn''t really have anything to pack since we kept all of our stuff in our spatial rings, so instead, we headed in search of Kaylin. It didn''t take long to find the young elder as he was managing arcanists and seemed to be sorting out groups and other various problems. He looked relieved when he caught sight of us.


    "Good, you''re here. I need the three of you to do a quick task for me, are you up for it?''


    We nced at each other before we nodded in unison.


    "Good." He sighed. "I need you to head to the outermost outposts we have. We weren''t expecting the town horn to move this soon and our arcanists out there weren''t scheduled to return yet. I just need you to head over there and bring them back."


    "How many?" I asked.


    "Only four," He replied. "Just let them know you''re under mymand and tell them what''s happening. I''ve got a map, here."


    He handed over a folded piece of paper. "Now as quick as you can. We''ll be leaving in a few hours and it will take you that much to get to all of the outposts."


    The three of us didn''t stop or wait for anything, instead, we immediately began sprinting towards the first outpost. I may have been nervous about what was going to happen, but I was still a part of the sect and would do what I could to help. Every arcanist we had on our side meant a better chance for us, not that we could win without reinforcements, but perhaps we could hold them off long enough until help arrived? Even to me, that sounded very optimistic.


    I let my adrenaline power me as we tore through the forest.


    We arrived at the first outpost in less than an hour and a half and quickly ryed the information. The disciples there were shocked but quickly got into gear and we didn''t even wait for them to finish packing before we began towards the next outpost.


    Hours passed as we moved from outpost to outpost and it was seeming like things were going to go off without a hitch, but then we made it to the final outpost. We burst into the clearing where the small camp was set up and found four steel heart arcanists shing against a group of dog-like aether beasts. I wasn''t familiar with the species, but I didn''t need to be. They were only one core beasts and their cores were only at the smoke stage.


    The steel heart arcanists seemed to be having trouble, but not because of the strength of the beasts, but because of their numbers. There must have been at least a dozen of them and the steel heart arcanists had already sustained a few injuries.


    Luckily nobody seemed too hurt and we were able to kill off the beasts. My impact seeds sent viscera and blood flying as my seeds would dig into the flesh of the beasts then the shockwave would detonate inside them. The dog-like creatures seemed to be nothing but skin and bones and honestly looked far more likerge rabid dogs than aether beasts. Misty aether ws made short work of them, and Sandra''s projectile easily pierced their skin.


    "Thanks for the help," A tallnky looking teen said, but I cut him off before he could say anything else.


    "Save it for another time, the twin horn are marching and so we''ll march to meet them. We were sent to let you know that you need to return to camp."


    "Under whose orders," An older-looking woman asked.


    "Elder Kaylin''s," Sandra shot back. "Now get your asses moving unless you want to die when the twin horn army passes through here."


    That set them moving and together we quickly made our way back to the camp, though, by the time we made it back, it couldn''t really be called a camp anymore. There were no tents or structures in sight anymore.


    I panted as I dropped to one knee. Training usually took a lot out of me, but I usually went to sleep almost immediately afterwards so I never felt the tiredness as much, but now the adrenaline was wearing off and I was feeling my sore muscles and aching bones protest as I tried to move.


    "Come on," Sandra said. "Let''s get to Elder Kaylin and let him know we''re done then maybe we can get you onto one of the caravans or carts."


    Both Sandra and Misty helped me as we made our way over to Elder Kaylin who took one look at us then directed us towards one of the caravans that held crates full of weapons and other odds and ends. There wasn''t much space but enough that I could sit back against a wall with my legs stretched out in front of me. That along with a nket and pillow from my ring made it decentlyfortable.


    Kara came to visit us just before we began moving to let us know she''de to get us when we arrived at our destination which Misty asked about. Kara exined that the n was to cut off the Twin horn in an area that would make it hard for them to swarm us, and simply overwhelm us with their numbers.. That was about all I took from her words as my eyes began to droop and before I knew it, I was out like a light.

 Chapter 71 - 71

    <h4>Chapter 71 - 71</h4>


    When I woke up next, it was to the sound of faint voicesing from outside the caravan and a slight rocking feeling that let me know we were moving. It was slightly chilly, but not overly cold and no light shone into the caravan, at least not sunlight. The glow of artificial lights was bright as there seemed to be one just outside the door p to the back of the caravan.


    "Finally awake?"


    I nced over to see Misty sat on a closed box with what looked like a closed book in her hand. Sandra was in a simr position to myself, opposite of me, and was sleeping peacefully, her chest rising and falling.


    "How." I coughed to clear my dry throat. "How long was I out?"


    "A few hours," Misty replied. "Me and Sandra decided to sleep in shifts, and she just went to sleep around an hour ago."


    I yawned as I pulled a sh of water from my ring and took a long gulp of the cool liquid.


    "Did Kara say when we''d make it to our destination?" I asked as I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand.


    Mistry shrugged. "Not really, though she did say it''d probably be day by the time we made it there. From the talk I can hear, it seems like the twin horn aren''t in a rush, which lines up with how we''ve seen them act."


    "Cocky and assured of their impending victory?" I asked.


    "Precisely."


    We sat in silence for a few minutes as I tried to think of something to say or do. I wasn''t really sure of what to say which was odd since I wasn''t usually so tongue tied.


    "What are you reading?" I asked.


    "This thing? It''s just a basic bestiary that Kara lent me. I thought I might as well spend this time trying to learn more about the beasts in the ins."


    "We learnt about that at the academy," I replied. "Or were you not paying attention?"


    "Oh I was, sort of." She sighed. "But most of my mind back then was taken up by things taught to me by my¡­ my father. I was always meant to follow in his footsteps, you know."


    "Oh."


    What a great way to start a conversation, Aiden, let''s just bring up memories of her recently dead father. I felt like smacking myself, but luckily Misty didn''t seem to offended or even that sad.


    "Anyways, now that I''ll be traveling with you three, I need to know things like this,especially if Zirani''s serious about crossing the great scar."


    Misty smiled. "I always used to read stories about it. The great scar, a piece ofnd that defies all reason and is full of wonders and horrors from beasts the size of mountains to deep pits that are said to lead into otherworldly ces. I always thought it was too great to be true."


    "It is true," I replied. "Or at least that''s what I''m assuming from what Zirani told me."


    "Do you really think we''ll be strong enough by the end of the year if we make it out of this war that is?"


    I shrugged. "I''ve trusted Zirani and she hasn''t lied to me or led me astray so far, and from the amount of I''ve learned and grown in just a short amount of training, I do think we can reach that level."


    "That means we''re going to have to leave the sect, you know?"


    I nodded. "I know, but I''m not too worried about them doing anything. They''re not the type to do anything and I''m pretty sure you just have to pay a fine and give a good reason then you can leave."


    "Something like that," Misty said. "I actually read the contract you signed when you joined while you were out. It''s a lot different from what I expected."


    "The steel heart are more of a mercenary outfit or bounty hunters guild rather than an actual sect," I exined. "That''s what they told me when I joined. Theck of promises and the fact it seemed less limiting was why I liked it, also I didn''t really have much else of a choice. It was the steel heart or the twin horn, and we both know I would never join them.


    "That would make more sense," Misty said. "Especially since there aren''t many requirements the disciples need to meet, and a lot of things rely on people''s morality which is often a thin string to attach your hopes or anything to, but the sect seems to have figured it out."


    We waited for a while longer before I finally grew hungry and left the caravan in search of food. Luckily it didn''t take too long and with my great reputation I was able to bag myself a te of dry meats and an odd-looking sd along with some cold bread, but I wasn''t going toin, and I guessed a lot of the food had been given to those who had left since we weren''t really going to need it where we were going. It wasn''t going to be a few battles or skirmishes. It would be ast stand, ast-ditch effort to push back the tide of filth that was the twin horn.


    "That''s a lot of food," Mistymented as I entered back into the caravan.


    "What can I say, I''m always hungry," I replied.


    I dug into my food as we traveled ever closer to our destination.


    We arrived just as the sun was rising and Sandra quickly woke as the boxes in our caravan had to be taken and unpacked, not to mention that we had to meet up with Kara and Elder Kaylin, but Sandra insisted on getting some food first, which I agreed to, much to Misty''s shock.


    "As I said, I''m always hungry." I frowned. "By the way are you ok, you haven''t¡­"


    My words trailed off and Misty seemed confused for a second before recognition shone in her eyes. "I''ll be fine for another day and when I get hungry I can go hunt some beasts. It''s not it''ll be hard to take down some one core beasts."


    As we headed to get some food, I inspected our surroundings. We seemed to be in a hilly area that led into a gap to the north. There was a cliff to the east and hills to the west which led down into a natural trench. It was a chokepoint if I''d ever seen one, and big enough for arge force or army to enter through. I wasn''t an expert in warfare, but I knew it would be hard for any army to get through if they were being blocked, and that this wouldn''t work if the twin horn weren''t out to kill us. Luckily they were and were also just the types to walk into something like this, thinking that we wouldn''t stand a chance and we''d be overwhelmed, but with the gap, and the elevated areas on the cliff and the hills to the west, we would be able to position range attackers along with the main force which would be holding the gap and defending against the twin horn.


    "A good observation," Zirani praised.


    I shrugged mentally. "Not really it''s justmon sense."


    "You''d be surprised how many people don''t have anymon sense," ZIrani replied. "You were brought up in an environment with bnce in your life, and a good teacher, but what do you think someone who spoiled their whole life or never been defeated would think? They might care or they might ignore it depending on the type of person they are. Yourmon sense isn''t somon."


    Sandra and I found a few empty boxes to sit on as we ate while Misty read her book. Once again I''d gone for mostly dry meats and bread while Sandra had gone for sausage, boiled eggs, and some coffee which I guessed made sense since she had just woken up.


    "There you are."


    We all nced over to see Kara walking over to us with an annoyed look on her face. "I thought I said I''de to get you when we arrived."


    I shrugged. "We got hungry."


    "I swear I saw you with a te of food not a few hours ago," Kara mused.


    "That was me, but I''m hungry again."


    Kara shook her head. "It doesn''t matter, can you hurry up, Elder Kaylin''s going to be done with his work soon and we need to be there when he is."


    "What''s the rush?" Misty asked. "I heard the twin horn won''t be here for at least another half day."


    "I don''t know, but he has something in store for us," Kara replied. "Something that probably has to do with the uing battle."


    We finished up our food quickly then followed Kara as she led the way to Elder Kaylin.. I didn''t know exactly what Kaylin had in store for us, but from everything else he''d had us do, it was probably going to be interesting.

 Chapter 72 - 72

    <h4>Chapter 72 - 72</h4>


    Elder Kaylin was directing groups of arcanists when we found him. Unlike the previous times I''d seen him, he actually looked tired, though not in the physical sense. It was his eyes that spoke of weariness, which wasn''t a surprise, to be honest. With the current situation and just how hopeless things looked he probably had a ton of work on his te, not to mention the sting of betrayal probably hadn''t faded since it had only been around a week.


    We walked up beside him, but he didn''t acknowledge us until he finished organizing the group he was speaking to. When that group walked off with their orders he finally turned to us with a sigh.


    "It''s good to see you three," he said. "I take it Kara had informed you that you''ll be under mymand."


    We nodded.


    "Good." He turned to Kara. "Head over to Micheal, he''s to the south with the rest of the group."


    "What will our job be?" Sandra asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.


    "That will be exined soon," Kaylin Replied. "But first I''ve got a few more groups to get organized. We weren''t expecting things toe to a head this soon and everyone running around in a panic. I''ll meet you over there when I''m done."


    Kara nodded then lead us through the camp, or whatever it was. I didn''t really know what to call it. As we walked I could see arcanists with an earth core erecting defenses and other fortifications while weapons were handed out. Arsits moved in every direction, some not hiding their fear or panic. I really hoped things didn''t break down before the twin horn arrived. We would need to be united and ready so that we could at least put up some sort of a fight.


    When we finally arrived at the area where Kaylin''s group was, I took in everything. I immediately recognized a few people that had been with us from the supply raid we''d done when we''d first arrived at the old camp along with a few new faces, old and young. In total there were around thirty people, including us.


    "Ah, Kara."


    A short, and bulky-looking man with ck hair walked over to Kara with a relieved smile on his face.


    "Hello Micheal," Kara greeted kindly, though I could detect a hint of something else in her voice. Nervousness? Distaste?


    "I see you''ve brought the final members of our group," Micheal noted as he walked over and reached out a hand to me. "I''m Micheal."


    I shook his hand and was surprised by his firm grip. He didn''t look it, but I could sense that he was just an edge away from breaking into the third level of infusion and forming his second core.


    "Nice to meet you too," I said. "Is this everyone?"


    He nodded. "Mhmm, Kaylin''s always preferred quality over quantity. Elder Hyphen likes to form a legion under him, but Kayling prefers a more tight-knit group. Even this much is usually more than he has in his groups, but well, desperate times call for expectations."


    "Makes sense," Misty said. "And what exactly will we be doing?"


    Micheal turned to look at Misty and his eyes widened as he took her in, and unconsciously I let out a low growl as his eyes started to roam down her body. Micheal must have noticed because he snapped his eyes to mine, and winced with a sheepish look in his eyes.


    "Oh, erm, I, we haven''t been introduced have we," he began, but Misty cut him off.


    "I''ve been standing here this whole time," Misty said. "I know who you are. As for myself, I''m Misty."


    "Are you a new disciple?" He asked, keeping his eyes firmly locked onto her face, but even just that seemed to make an emotion I''d never felt rise in my mind. Jealousy.


    "No, I''m just close friends with Sandra and Aiden."


    "I see," Micheal said, ncing over at me.


    My eyes narrowed as our eyes met, and I was shocked at the way I was acting. I''d never acted like this before, then again neither had I ever really felt jealousy. Not like this at least.


    Kara must have noticed the tension that was forming in the air, as she quickly steered the conversation to another topic. "Has Elder Kaylin spoken to you about what we''ll be doing?"


    Micheal shook his head. "I''m afraid not. Though I don''t think it will be like his usual stealth forays. If you take a look around. Well, everybody here is the best of the best. We''ve all proven that we can handle ourselves and that we''re a cut above the rest."


    "But the three of us are only first core," Sandra remarked.


    "And yet, you''ve done things that some second cores couldn''t," Micheal replied. "Apart from you Sandra, You two have only been in the sect for what, a month? Less? And look a what you''ve aplished. You''ve already proven you can handle what most can''t. I mean taking down a two-core moss troll? That''s something even I would have trouble with. I could do it, but I wouldn''te out uninjured or without considerable damage ad that would be with another arcanist with me.."


    "He''s right," Kara added. "You three have made quite the impact and deserve to be just as much as the rest of us."


    "Speaking of the rest of us," Another voicemented. "You wanna introduce yourselves."


    We all turned to see a short-looking girl smiling down at us, from what looked like a makeshift chair that wasically tall. She had small eyes, and a pert nose with eyes that held the same sort of mischief I saw in Sandra from time to time. Her ginger hair was styled into two pigtails that were wrapped and tied by two intricate and cute-looking green bands.


    "You''re kidding me," Kara said with a sour look on her face. "He let you into the group."


    The short girl adopted a false look of hurt and wiped an imaginary tear from her eye. "I''m hurt Kara, I thought we were friends."


    "Tell that to all the times you''ve pranked me," she replied with a scowl.


    "Who''s this?" I asked curiously.


    Before Micheal or Kara could answer, the girl in question stood and bowed regally. "Lily, nost name, at your service."


    She looked down at us expectantly then sighed and began to make crowd and pping noises with her mouth and hands. "What a lively crowd."


    "This isn''t the time to be joking," Kara said in annoyance.


    "Oh I beg to differ," Lily replied. "I think it''s the perfect time to be joking. The end may be near, but we shouldn''t let down get us down. If I''m to fall then I will fall with a smile on my face andughter as myst remark."


    I found myself smiling at her words and she must have noticed because her eyes turned to me and she hopped down from her tall seat before sauntering up to me. "And you must be the handsome genius I''ve been hearing all about."


    She raised her hand to my face and for a second I was confused before I remembered an old-world tradition, and hesitantly grabbed her hand and brought it to my lips. I ced a gentle kiss upon it before letting go.


    She seemed shocked for a second, but then she smiled. "You''re the first to actually get what I was trying to do."


    There was a loud cough and I turned to see Sandra and Misty staring at me with an emotion I couldn''t identify.


    "Ooops, I think I may have disturbed the lion''s den or lionesses den in this case." Lily giggled.


    Sandra scowled, and shot Lily a re, but the short girl seemed unaffected. "It''s good to see you too, Sandra, how''s your back?"


    Lily held a hand against her mouth to stifle augh, and Sandra''s face grew dark. I quickly intervened before things could get out of hand.


    "Well," I said and was about to change the topic when I noticed Edler Kaylin walking up to us. "Oh would you look at that, Elder Kaylin''s here."


    The thirty-odd people all stood and turned to the Elder as he arrived. "It seems you''re all here. Well, that makes things easier. Micheal, did you bring what I asked?"


    Micheal nodded, and suddenly a number of small boxes appeared in front of him, from what I assumed must have been a spatial storage device of some sort, although it was probably a ne since I couldn''t spot a ring on any of his fingers.


    "What are these?" Kara asked, leaning down to pick one up.


    I did the same and tilted my hand at the odd design. The box was just small enough to fit into the palm of my hand but didn''t have any obvious openings or locks. It took me a second to notice the smoke keyhole at the bottom of the box. It was small enough that you''d have little chance of seeing it at the distance even if it was pointed out to you.


    The Elder smiled darkly at Kara''s question.. "The key to striking hard at the twin horn."

 Chapter 73 - 73

    <h4>Chapter 73 - 73</h4>


    "How so," Micheal asked curiously. "The Seller wouldn''t tell me anything about them. All he said was never to set any of them to prime, whatever that means."


    "Everyone gather round," Kaylin said. "What I''m about to exin is very important for both your safety and our chances of increasing our odds in this battle."


    Once everyone had gathered round into a circle rough circle around the elder, he held up a box into the air. "What you see in my hand and on the ground in front of you is ourst hope at making a dent in the twin horn and buying ourselves some more time. Since our chances don''t look too good, the other elders decided there was no reason to hold back on our spending. I was given permission to spend nearly all our funds."


    "And you spent them on these?" Someone asked.


    "I did," Kaylin announced proudly. "These boxes believe or not originate from one of the cities bordering the great scar."


    That caused murmurs through the crowd. That was quite far away and was where the peak of arcanists of the ins lived.


    "Quiet down now," Elder Kaylin said. "I will answer any question you have after I''m done, but first why I called you here."


    The elder tapped a foot against the ground and a shot of aether moved down from his core to his foot and then into the earth. It was a simple pattern and a momentter a stone table rose from the ground. Kaylin pulled arge sheet of paper out and unrolled it onto the table, revealing a familiar map. It was the same map we''d been given when we''d been sent off to Orton, except this one wasrger with a bit more detail.


    "These boxes are actually explosives, ande with a key," Elder Kaylin exined. "When the key is used and the boxes are set to prime, they can then be fed what aether of any sort, and a countdown will begin depending on how much aether is fed into it. Once the countdown ends, a veryrge explosion will go off. Each box holds enough explosive power to tear down a stone house easily, but that''s not the best part. Depending on the type of aether you feed into it, the explosion will have unique effects."


    He pointed down at the map and traced a line from our current position to a path that seemed to curve around the cliff. "This is the only backdoor the twin horn can reasonably take if they n on nking us, which we doubt they do, but it''s also our best shot at a backdoor. The n is notplex because it does not need to be. We will set up in this position, and then when the timees will use these boxes to cause mass damage to the twin horn."


    "Won''t they have scouts and elders watching out for things like this?" An arcanist asked.


    "They might," Elder Kaylin replied. "But from what we gather they are all moving as once force, and aren''t even sending forwards scouts out. They seem assured of their victory. As for the twin horn elders? Well chances are they will most likely be with the main force, and even if we are spotted, these boxes are very hard to break, even a second-core arcanist wouldn''t be able to destroy one of them, and they are unlikely to expect such a tactic from us. Also, you have me. I can''t beat three or even two elders, but I can hold them off long enough for escape."


    There were a few more questions, but soon Elder Kaylin had everyone going along with the n and assured that the chances of failure were low, not to mention the fact that we didn''t really have much to lose by doing this. He''d already bought them and so we might as well make the best of them.


    Once we were done, Elder Kaylin put Micheal in charge of leading us to the area where we''d be setting up. As we traveled to the location, I couldn''t help but get a bit nervous, especially as the sky darkened and clouds seemed to block out the light. In just a few hours, the twin horn would arrive and the final confrontation would begin.


    I could tell Zirani was pleased with this n since it allowed us to help, but would also make it easier to flee if all looked lost, and even though I didn''t want to, I had to agree with her. This was for the best, and we had Sandra and Misty along with us.


    "Zirani do you recognize those boxes?" I asked as we followed therge group of arcanists.


    "This exactly what the elder said they are," Zirani answered. "Though they are usually used asndmines and are often dug into the ground, but in all honesty, they look old. I''ve seen far moreplex and better devices. They''re most likely scraps or trash people from the beyond the great scar had sold off when they arrive in the ins during an expedition."


    "Do you think this might give us a chance at victory?" I asked.


    "I doubt it," She said with a sigh. "That Kaylin seems smart and if he doesn''t think this will give us a chance of victory then it probably won''t. I''d assumed the twin horn had arge force, but if this many explosives won''t even give you a chance at victory then they must have more than I imagined."


    "I think it''s mostly cannon fodder," I remarked. "You remember how we learned that the twin horn recruit people then essentially turn them into ves and servants. I can imagine droves of people lining up for the chance to join a sect. They probably have a ton of low-level arcanists."


    "Most likely," Zirani replied. "That''s amon tactic, I''ve seen it used plenty in mynds, though the definition of low-level arcanists differs greatly from beyond the great scarpared to here. An arcanist at the third level of infusion with two cores are around the iron stage would be considered low level."


    It took us about two hours to arrive at the location, and Micheal quickly organized everyone into smaller groups. Our groups consisted of me, Misty, Sandra, Kara, and to Sandra and Kara annoyance, Lily.


    "This is going to be quite fun," Lily said as she took a seat next to me.


    We were all waiting for the elder to arrive so he could exin how to use the boxes so, in the meantime, everyone was taking a break because there would be little chance for one once things began in earnest.


    "You never seen explosions before or fireworks?" I asked.


    "I have, but I''ve never seen an explosion that changed depending on your affinity," she replied with a smile that slowly changed into a lot of curiosity. "I have to ask why Nature?"


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Why nature, why did you pick nature as the affinity for your first core?"


    "Well a lot for reasons, but, well, nature is far more than people think it is, and well I used to be like you, in that I underestimated its capabilities and its versatility, but I¡­ I had a friend to show me the way, and with her help, I was able to learn just how powerful nature could be."


    "And who is this friend?"


    I smiled. "I''m afraid that''s a secret."


    She tskeed. "Ah, your no fun. My affinity is wind. I picked it for the speed and it matches my fighting style."


    "A focus on speed I assume?"


    "Bingo," She answered.


    Lily moved her eyes onto Misty and Sandra who was speaking with Kara a distance away. "I''m surprised the blonde has a death affinity, but I guess it just shows you can judge a book by its cover."


    I nodded. "Yeah, you should see her inbat. She''s as deadly as theye."


    "Are you talking from experience?" Lily asked.


    "I''ve seen her fight," I replied. "And trust me, you don''t want to be her enemy."


    "And Sandra?"


    "What about her?" I asked in confusion.


    "Are you two¡­"


    Her words trailed off as she wiggled eh eyebrows suggestively.


    I blushed and looked away as Lily chuckled. "It''splicated."


    Lilyughed. "Complicated, how so?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not going to talk about it. I''ve known you for how long?"


    "A few hours, but," Lily said. "We could die soon, so why not let it go. I mean it''s not like I could tell anyone if I''m dead."


    I sighed. "I don''t n on dying and you don''t seem like the type to ept death so easily.."


    We talked for a bit longer until Elder Kaylin finally arrived. He looked around with a smile on his face that was a mix of pride and sadness, and unlike his usual robes, he wore a mix of reddish leather armor and tight robes simr to thebat robes most steel heart disciples wore.


    "Let''s get ready shall we."

 Chapter 74 - 74

    <h4>Chapter 74 - 74</h4>


    "Now, grab one each then follow me," Kaylin said. "There''s not much time left. The twin horn will be here within the next two hours, and we must be set up by then or this will all be a waste, and because our attack will be a signal to the rest of the steel heart."


    We all picked up a box then proceeded to follow Kaylin until we finally reached the area he had been speaking about. It was very clear now how exactly things were going to work out and why these explosions could do a lot of damage. The pathway to the gap the steel heart were now upying wasn''t particrlyrge and would mean that the twin horn forces would be tight and clumped together.


    "Alright I want you to move into pairs then position yourselves down this path, around ten meters away from each other," Kaylinmanded. "I want each of these explosions to take out as many of the twin horn as possible."


    I nced over and was about to open my mouth to ask Sandra our Misty to pair up with me when Lilly shot up beside me and grasped my hand in her own.


    "Partners!" she shouted proudly, much to the annoyance of Sandra and Misty.


    Sandra opened her mouth to object when Kaylin spoke once again. "That''s fine, it doesn''t really matter who your partner is. You''ve all been chosen because you''re the best of the best and know what you''re doing. I trust all of you to make the right calls, and if not then you have a partner to ask for help."


    Sandra''s face darkened and she shot Lily a scowl before she grabbed Misty by the hand and went to storm off, but instead Misty pulled Sandra over to us.


    "Some privacy please," Misty said to Lily with a tone that brooked no argument.


    "I''ll be back when you''re done," Lily said to me with a wink as we walked off to give us some privacy. "Don''t take too long now."


    "What is it?" I asked as I turned to the blonde, but my words were but of as she pressed her lips to mine in a gentle kiss.


    She kept them there for only a second before she pulled back with a blush. "Just in case we don''t make it."


    As she turned and walked off, Sandra moved in and pressed her own lips against mine, and this time I was ready. I deepened the kiss for a few seconds, then allowed her to pull back.


    "Take care, Aiden," She said. "And try not to let that little minx get you killed."


    She turned and walked off to join Misty while Lily walked back over.


    "She really doesn''t like you, does she?" I asked Lily. I''d seen Sandra act in a simr way when she''d first met Misty, but even then it hadn''t been this bad.


    "I sort of deserve it." Lily shrugged. "I yed a little prank on her when she first joined and it went awry. It was hrious, but not for her."


    I raised an eyebrow. "What sort of prank?"


    "Just the usual," She replied vaguely. "Now let''s go."


    "Once the n hasmenced and is done, I want all of you to return to the area we were just in," Kaylin called out as everyone moved into pairs. "I know some of you might want to gawk at the explosions, but for your own sake''s, don''t."


    We ended up near the front close to Kara and Micheal who had always formed a pair, though Kara didn''t seem to be having the greatest of times, or at least that was what I assumed from the sour look she''d had when she walked past my position, but she was clearly putting up with it because none of that really mattered right now. We could all be dead within a few hours, or most of us.


    "Remember our talk," Zirani said.


    "I know," I replied with a sigh. "I know. Wish me luck."


    "Good luck, Aiden and." She paused for a second. "And I''m d we met, truthfully. If we¡­ if we don''t make it today then I want you to know I''m grateful for everything and that I''ll be with you to the bitter end."


    I smiled and brushed a hand against my eyes. "Damn, bad time for it to be raining."


    "It isn''t," Zirani pointed out.


    "Yes... yes, it is," I said, and took a deep breath to calm myself. Now was not the time to let myself fall into my emotions. It was hard not to let my thoughts wander to Misty, Sandra, and Zirani, to my family and friends in West Vale, to everything that had happened. With a force of will, I pushed it all down and focused on the mission. No time for tears.


    We waited patiently for the twin horn to arrive. The n was simple we would wait until the front of the army had gotten us then everybody would through their explosions into the army. Kaylin had primed them before we''d positioned ourselves as pair, and Lily and I held our boxes at the ready.


    The sky darkened as time passed, as though the world was witness to what was about to happen, ayer of clouds slowly blocked out the sky, and a chill wind blew past. It was eerily silent, though Lily had attempted to make a few jokes to lighten the mood, I hadn''t really been paying attention. My heart was beating faster than ever, and it spiked when the ground began to rumble and the sound of distant voices could be heard.


    The twin horn had arrived.


    It started out as the faint shing of voices among other sounds. ttering steel,ughing, and other sounds I couldn''t recognize. Slowly but surely they drew closer and closer until they finally came into sight. They were in a loose formation, with those at the front atop riding beasts that looked like a cross between a lion and a lizard. From what I could tell, the one at the center was an elder, from the way his robes stood out against the rest. They were far more intricate, as was the de strapped to a hilt on his belt. I didn''t pay much attention to his features since they would be torn apart soon enough, but I did notice a horn strapped to the side of his beast. Most likely to call for a stop or something like that.


    As they marched closer and closer to our position I turned and nodded to Lily who had an excited smile on her face and her box resting in her hand.


    "On my mark," I said, and raised a hand up. Five fingers fell one by one as the army drew ever closer, and when my hand turned into a fist, I nodded, and the both of us fed the tinies amount of aether in our boxes, only a speck so that the explosion would happen after a few seconds, then we flung them out straight into the front of the army.


    The world seemed to stop in those few seconds as we peeked over the rise we were in to watch. The boxes flew through the air and the elder''s head seemed to turn in slow motion as his eyes locked onto the boxes.


    Thest look on his face before everything became chaos was one of confusion, no doubt wondering about the tiny amount of aether within the devices.


    The explosion was like nothing I''d imagined. What I''d pictured in my head was normal explosions but with effects depending on the type of aether, instead, there was a sonic boom, and Lily and I were nearly flung back as the ground shook and the wind around Lily\\\\s box swirled and rapidly grew into arge tornado while a bright sh of dark greenish light lit up the area around my own box. A momentter,rge vines tore themself from the grounds and began violently moving, tearing arcanists from their saddles, while crushing dozens more.


    I watched in awe, but my attention was momentarily taken away from the spectacle as I heard the sound of the other explosions. I heard the roaring of me and was that sshing sound of water? What about that crashing and shrieking noise? Was that earth or metal? The sounds melded together into a symphony of destruction and all I could do was watch as the twin horn were torn apart.


    Would this be enough? Could we actually win?


    Almost as if in answer to my words, Lily tugged me down just as a bolt of fire flew through the space I''d just been.


    "We need to go, now!"


    I nodded and we turned and ran as more techniques flew by and towards us. We moved erratically, and I was tempted to head over to where the others would be, but I shook the thought away.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    Where do think?" Lily replied. "Where Kaylin told us to go unless you wanna go back into that?"


    "No," I said as I leapt to the side to dodge a de of wind. "Damn that was close."


    As we ran together, I couldn''t help but worry about Misty and Sandra.. I really hoped we met them when we arrived at the gathering area.

 Chapter 75 - 75

    <h4>Chapter 75 - 75</h4>


    We ran for around half an hour and to my surprise no one gave chase, and the arcanists that had been flinging techniques at us quickly went out of range.


    To my relief, Sandra and Misty were already at the gathering area when Lily and I arrived, which made sense since they were both faster than me, especially Misty who could probably outrun us all, except for maybe Elder Kaylin.


    "Oh thank god," I said as I panted. "Good to see you two."


    Misty didn''t reply, instead choosing to bowl me over in a hug. I returned it awkwardly, not really sure of what to do.


    "I''m so d your alright," she muttered, and I felt a familiar warmth bloom in my chest. One I''d only ever felt with Zirani before.


    Misty let go, and Sandra moved in to give me a quick hug and peck on the lips. The warmth in my chest increased at her touch.


    "What was that for?"


    She shrugged. "Just d to see you made it, those explosions sure did a lot more damage than I thought."


    "Tell me about it," I replied. "I thought it would just be normal explosions, not a tornado orrge vines."


    "Is that how yours manifested?" Misty asked. "Mine was a ck and red cloud that melted flesh."


    "And mine was a bunch of sharp shadow tendrils," Sandra added. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen that many people die at once, that quickly."


    She shuddered and I could tell she was somewhat shaken, but holding it together.


    "Has anybody else arrived?" I asked as I looked around. Misty and Sandra being here so quickly made sense, but Lily and I couldn''t have been moving that fast. I was a good sprinter, but nothing special, although I had used myshing vines to increases my speed while Lily had used some form of enhancement technique. It had been simr to the burst technique Zirnai had taught me, but its pattern was slightly different.


    Almost as if my words had been a signal, a few pairs burst into the area, one of which was Kara and Micheal. I immediately noticed the bulky man''s torn and bloody robes and Kara''s pale face.


    "Healing! He needs healing!"


    I ran over, followed by the others as I pulled out a few items from my ring. A few of the other pairs had noticed and I was d to see that they too had spatial rings. A younger-looking arcanist offered some bandages while I ordered Kara to tear off his upper robes.


    "You can heal?" She asked hopefully.


    "My aunt was a healer," I replied. "I''m no arcane healer, but I know basic first aid."


    Micheal''s upper chest had a long and wide gash that ran from his neck to mid stomach. It didn''t look too deep but he was losing blood fast. I poured water over the wound to cleanse it, and then some medicinal liquid my aunt had packed for me. It would numb the pain, and help fight any bacterial infection that might have already taken hold. Once that was done I spread some salves at the sides of the gash and then shoved a basic health elixir down his throat.


    "Does anyone here have a life affinity?" I called out, but to my dismay, I only received no''s and shakes of the head in return.


    "Is it serious?" Sandra asked.


    "Not really, but it will get worse if we don''t close the wound and stop the bleeding. The elixir I gave him will help staunch the bleeding, but it won''t close the wound," I replied as I pulled some bandages off the roll then with the help of Kara, wrapped them around his torso so that it was covering the wound. "This will have to do until we can get him some proper healing."


    "It was my fault," Kara said with anger in her voice. "I should have been watching his back, but I got careless and a metal technique got him in the chest."


    "You did what you could," I said to try andfort, her. "You brought him here and he will survive this, but now is not the time for this, ok?"


    She took a deep breath and nodded.


    Over the course of the next few minutes, I checked Micheal for any other injuries while more and more people arrived. A few more had sustained damage, so I ended up tending to them. If only my aunt could see me know, she would definitely be proud. She''d always told me even if I didn''t choose to be a healer like her, that if I could help then I should, especially since she had taught me more than most ever learn.


    The most serious injury was a bent arm. The point that it had bent at was swelling rapidly, and the arcanist it was attached to looked on the verge of tears, but some healing salve and a basic elixir quickly reduced that, and some numbing cream made it more bearable. He thanked me profusely and promised to pay me back, but I just shook my head.


    "I don''t need payment to help a fellow ally out," I said as I turned away and headed back to Sandra and Misty.


    "Genius and a healer," Lily remarked. "What other surprises do you have in store?"


    I scoffed. "I''m not a healer, I just know basic first aid."


    "Well your basic first aid has just helped a ton of people," Lily shot back.


    "She''s right," Misty added. "You''re too modest."


    I held back a blush at the praise and opened my mouth to respond when another pair burst into the clearing. They looked worse for wear and both had shocked looks in their eyes.


    "Elder Kaylin, he''s¡­ he''s fighting the twin horn elders."


    "What!"


    There were exmations of surprise everywhere and people shouted questions at the two neers so I quickly raised my voice. "Calm down and let him speak. We all knew this was a possibility."


    The arcanist shot me a grateful look before continuing. "We were at the end and ran into some bad luck. Our explosions hit a few elders, but they didn''t die. We ran, but it didn''t look like we were going to make it. Then Kaylin appeared."


    "Did he say anything?" an Arcanist asked. "Any orders?"


    "He said to head back to the rest of the steel heart, and help as we could."


    "What about him?" Another asked. "Shouldn''t we go and help?"


    "Don''t be foolish," Kara scolded. "In a fight against elders, we''d be little better than cannon fodder. Do you think he gave us this chance so we could waste it?"


    "She''s right," I agreed. "We need to head back."


    As much as I too wanted to help elder Kaylin, I knew I would only get in his way, and I had no doubt if we entered the fray then the elder would just order some lower-level arcanists to take care of us. We were just a few arcanists, while they had an army.


    A few people clearly weren''t happy with the decision to leave the elder behind, but luckily no arguments or fights broke out. I was d they had the intelligence to know that fighting right now was a stupid thing to do.


    We quickly made sure that no one was going to be left behind then set out together. I was somewhat surprised that we''d all made it. I''d expected at least some town horn arcanists to give chase, but I guess they were too focused on the uing battle. Our attack ahd surely slowed them down, but from the size of the army, I doubted it would be for very long. We needed to get back to the rest of the steel heart and join the defense, especially since we were the best of the best.


    "Do you think we''ll make it back in time?" Sandra asked as she ran beside me.


    I shrugged. "I can only hope so. It also depends on if they''ll stop to treat their wounded or sick or if they''ll just continue marching."


    "Somehow I doubt the town horn care that much," Sandra replied. "They seem more like the type to leave them in a ditch then move on, and only heal their most valuable members."


    "That does sound like them," I said. "I wonder howrge of a dent we made in their army?"


    "It must have been a big one," Mistry answered. "Even if they recover quickly, from what I saw we killed hundreds."


    "Speaking of killing, do you guys feel bad at all?" Sandra asked. "I kind of do, but I also know I did what I had to."


    "I feel a bit guilty," I added. "But this is war. Death happens, and we must do what we must to win, especially this time, considering what the twin horn will do to thend if they win."


    I shuddered slightly as I remembered everything I learned about the twin horn and what they did to people.. We definitely had to try our hardest to make sure they didn''t win, and if we lost? Then I would retreat, and when I was stronger I would return toy waste to them.

 Chapter 76 - 76

    <h4>Chapter 76 - 76</h4>


    It took us far longer to return to camp than it had for us to reach the gathering area, mainly because many of us couldn''t move at full speed due to injuries or having to carry those who could not move, although we still made good time, but not good enough.


    The sound of shing metal, shouting, and screaming reached us as we neared the steel heart, and we didn''t need to see to know what was happening. The twin horn had done as Sandra had predicted. Instead of waiting, or healing their injured, they''d pushed on, and the main battle had begun.


    "Those with injuries who cannot fight moved around until you are at the back of our forces," I ordered. "As for the rest of you?"


    I took a deep breath as my bark armor formed around my body and spikes hot up from the bark around my hands. "We fight."


    There was a roar of agreement from the others and we picked up our pace, leaving the injured behind and those carrying the injured behind. I wished we could help them, but we needed to join the battle, and as long as they took it slow and didn''t stray from the course, they''d make it back, but to what? That depended on the oue of things, and I tried to push those thoughts away as I focused on the battle ahead and nothing else.


    Both Sandra and Misty ran beside me, both with looks of determination on their face, and I noted that Misty eyes seemed to be glowing slightly while darkish ck smoke was rising from around Sandra. It was nowhere near the amount I''d seen when she''d been fighting the moss troll, but I guessed that was because she could control that much yet.


    At our increased pace we made it to the battlefield in less than half an hour. We were met by a scene of chaos.


    Steel heart and twin horn arcanists fought as steel shed and nged while techniques of all kinds and affinities flew. People fell by the dozens and my ears were overwhelmed with the sounds of fighting.


    "We need to bolster the front!" I shouted as we charged into the fray.


    So far, it looked like we were winning, or at least killing more of them than they were of us, but their forces were farrger than ours, and they kept oning even as the steel heart pushed them back. The army trailed back all the way down the path and so far into the distance that I couldn''t see its end.


    "So many," Misty shouted from beside me.


    "There cannon fodder," I replied. "Don''t expend too much energy, they''re strongest are probably in hiding or waiting for the chance to strike."


    I pulled aether from my core, formed three impact seeds, and let them loose just as we were about to crash into the side of the twin horn army. My seeds sent arcanists flying and opened up a gap for us. Our group charged in and tore our way to the front of the steel heart line and cheers and shouts of joy rang from the defenders as we moved ever closer.


    I fought tooth and nail, striking at any twin horn disciple in range. None put up much of a fight, and it was once again clear that these were nothing but grunts. Disposable soldiers with no talent or skill.


    A fireball flew towards me, but I dodged it easily, formed ashing vine and sent it to wrap around a nearby twin horn arcanists neck. I bolstered my strength using my aether burst technique then spun, pulling the arcanist with me. I used him as a il to create more space around our group. One of the arcanists on our side took advantage and smashed both fists into the ground. A wave of spiked earth rose up and smashed into an advancing group of twin horn arcanists. Their screams were cut off as they were bruised but none of us had time to gawk at the gruesome disy.


    More techniques shot towards us, and we blocked, dodged, and retaliated.


    Sandra moved around the enemy with speed and agility, sending sharp tendrils cutting through flesh and bone alike. Blood and viscera rained down from the skies.


    Misty for her part fought like nothing I''d ever seen before. She moved with such blinding speed that all I saw was a crimson blur. When she stopped long enough for me to catch a glimpse of her, I saw that her eyes were glowing bright and she was using the aether w technique Zirani had taught her. They looked to be a foot long and vicious. She mowed down enemies with ease, sending more blood flying. I tried to not get soaked, but it was useless. There were too many bodies too tight together, and no matter how many we killed more and more came. We could open up a space, but it would quickly be filled with more enemies the moment we stopped attacking or our techniques ended.


    Eventually, we managed to make our way to the front of the steel hear defense, but we didn''t join up with the line. Instead, we acted like a vanguard or bolstering force. Wherever it looked like help was needed we would go, and fortify the position.


    The fighting must have gone on for over two hours before they finally showed their faces. Twin horn arcanists of a much higher quality burst out of the endless crowd of grunts and charged us, most likely thinking us tired or weak, which no doubt some of us were. But a weak steel heart was greater than a fresh twin horn.


    We met them with no hesitation and each of us shed with one of theirs. Mine was a muscr-looking man with a mask on his face that had two curved horns. He fought like an animal, swinging at me with wild haymakers and strikes, but what hecked in elegance he made up for in strength and defense. My strikes seemed to bounce off him and when I sent myshing vine to wrap around his limbs he simply tore them off.


    He sent another wild punch at me slower than before and I suspected he was trying to bait me but I wasn''t going to fall for it


    Unfortunately, a nearby steel heart arcanist saw his false opening and tried to take advantage.


    "No don''t!" I shouted, but it was toote.


    The masked twin horn arcanist increased his speed and grabbed the steel hear disciple. I tried to move to help, but before I got to him, I heard a loud crack and pop as the masked arcanist broke my allies neck.


    "Son of a bitch," I growled, and shot two impact seeds at him.


    They struck true, but did little but push him back. This guy had quite a defense, although I couldn''t tell if it was armor underneath his robes or a technique I couldn''t see or hadn''t noticed yet. Whatever it was, I needed to get rid of him fast, but I already had a pan for that, something I''d tried once before. It would be risky but could end this quickly. I just needed to get caught with a hand close to his neck as there was nothing protecting it at all.


    I shot forward toward him and jumped, raising a leg to kick him. He blocked and sent a punch at me, but I ducked and moved in close and grabbed his neck.


    Heughed and I felt his hands wrap around me and begin to squeeze. I groaned, but my bark armor seemed to be holding up, though, from the creaking sound, I wouldn''t have long.


    I focused and then created a spike in the palm of my right hand, but the pattern was different than I normally used t. It was a little change I''d figured out by myself. The spike formed normally but shot out far quicker than normal. The masked arcanist''s eyes widened in shock and he tried to push me away, but it was far toote. Another spike formed on my other palm, and his eyes rolled into the back of his head as they tore through his throat before I savagely ripped them out, decapitating him.


    His head fell and rolled on the floor, but defeating him didn''t give me any time to rest like I''d'' hoped and almost immediately more grunts were on me.


    I took them apart easily, but they were just reced by more, and I knew if this kept up, I''d be done for.


    "Aiden." Zirani voice warned.


    "I can do this," I replied. "I can think of something."


    There had to be something I could do, maybe if we killed enough they''d stop or retreat. Maybe our elders would prove better than theirs.


    "Aiden, it''s over," Zirani said somberly, "If you keep fighting, you will be overwhelmed within the next hour or so."


    I let out a roar of frustration as I skewered the head of a charging enemy with one of my spikes. "Damn it!"


    I screamed and roared out as I tore the arcanists around me apart. I couldn''t run, could I? Leave all these people to die?


    "We''ve spoken about this Aiden," Zirani said. "Don''t let the battle blind you."


    I was about to respond when I heard a loud horn-like sound. The battle around me seemed to stop as everyone turned to see what it was.


    There atop the hill to the west was the vanguard of what seemed to be arge army. One that I couldn''t recognize. There were riders atop beasts and many of them held up gs that waved in the wind with crests and symbols I wasn''t familiar with, but then the sound of a steel heart disciple rang out.


    "Orton! That''s the g of Orton!"


    More shouts.


    "The Amelias crest! That''s the Amelias crest!"


    "And the Hiden!"


    "The city''se to our aid!"


    I felt a wave of relief wash over me as I processed the words. A roar spread through the ranks of the steel heart disciples as the army charged down the hill and into the fray.


    Help hade.

 Chapter 77 - 77

    <h4>Chapter 77 - 77</h4>


    The Twin horn seemed to panic as the army charged down the hill and some even attempted to flee, but it was useless as they were blocked by their own allies and the steel heart saw this opportunity. They abandoned their defensive formation and went on the offensive, chagrin headfirst into the now panicking twin horn army.


    As the steel heart charged into the twin horn and began to fight with renewed vigor and hope, I had to force myself to remain standing since I wanted to fall from relief, but even if we''d gotten help, there was still a war to win.


    The army made it down in a matter of seconds as I engaged a nearby group of fleeing arcanists. I despatched them easily especially since none had been facing me, and although I felt a bit bad, I quickly pushed those emotions down and turned back to the army who had just crashed into the side of the twin horn.


    Twin horn disciples were literally flung into the air and the screams and shouts of pain and panic intensified as the cavalry tore through their lines. The tactic of trying to overwhelm with numbers would have worked, but now we had allies, who had brought powerful beasts, and all the low-level arcanists were only at the first level of infusion, which meant they were only slightly stronger and faster than humans. Those closest to the army of Orton fell like wheat to scythe, and in no time the twin horn were in full retreat, but too bad for them, because there was no way they were outrunning mounted arcanists, not to mention the rest of the steel heart whose quality of arcanist was much higher.


    Just like I had, every single arcanist of the steel heart had passed abat test, so every steel heart disciple had at least some ability inbat, and it showed. Some of the twin horn arcanists tried to rally and push back, but they were neither strong nor skilled enough and we quickly made short work of them.


    Me along with the rest of Kaylin''s group led the vanguard as we mowed through the twin horn army.


    There was a sudden loud crash and I looked up just in time to see Elder Hyphen and an armored arcanist wearing the colors of Orton shing with what I guessed were two twin horn elders. The aether surrounding them made it clear as did their cores which they were not hiding at all.


    I only watched for a few seconds before I turned my attention back onto the twin horn army. Now that I had more space to work with, I pulled my ive from my ring, and let a grin spread across my face. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t going to enjoy this because I most certainly was. I''d been wanting to use this weapon inbat for a while, and now I had the chance.


    My de spun around me, and heads, limbs, and bodies were torn and sliced open. At this point, the twin horn army had stopped their retreat and were once again pushing back but this time with more of their elites, masked arcanists simr to the one I''d faced.


    Two came for me, and I prepared myself, positioning the de of my ive low to the ground. One of the masked arcanists tried to smash me in with his hammer, and I scoffed at his idiocy. He must have thought I wouldn''t be able to counter or dodge, but with everything, Zirani had taught me, and my years of practicing with the ive, he didn''t stand a chance. I dodged gracefully, and then my ve swung up in a clean arc.


    He remained standing for a few seconds as he stared down at his torso which was now cut open and spilling blood and gore over the ground.


    "Bastard!"


    The other arcanist charged at me, and I didn''t need to see his face to know he was pissed. He had a long curved de in his hand which shone with red me. He shed wildly, and I had to wonder if any of these arcanists knew how to actually use their weapons. It was more like they were relying on just their brute power, and aether, and not skill. If that was how the twin horn worked then no wonder they were falling so easily. Against untrained low-level arcanists, they would easily mow through them, but while I was low level in a way, I was by no means untrained.


    I waited patiently for an opening, and after a few swings, he left himself open and I took advantage. I sent ashing vine to wrap around his leg then tugged. He stumbled and that was all I needed. My de separated his head from his neck cleanly. I leaned down and ced his sword and the other arcanists hammer in my ring. I was sure I''d get some spoils of war when we won, but there was no harm in taking some now.


    "Aiden!"


    I turned to see Sandra approaching me, covered in blood like I was.


    "You ok?" She asked, taking long deep breaths.


    I sighed. "As good as can be. Happy we can win this."


    She smiled then cursed as a drop of blood hit her lip. "Aah, damn it. I didn''t think I''d get this messy, but yeah I get what you mean."


    "How have seen Misty?" I asked


    "Oh, she''s fine." Sandra chuckled. "In fact, she''s better than fine. She''s like a wolf among a pile of sheep, actually no, a lion among a pile of chickens. She looks like she''s having the time of her life. I''ve been watching her when I can spot her to make sure she doesn''t drain anyone. We don''t need to win this just to have peopleing after her."


    "Good thinking," I replied. "Well, we''d best get back to it."


    We quickly re-entered the battle, and it was only a few minutester I found Misty who was locked inbat against three masked arcanists, althoughbat was an overstatement. It was like a cat ying with a mouse. She moved too fast for them to see, and their armor did little to block her ws.


    She sided stepped an iing strike, and leapt back to dodge a fireball then swung her hand forwards, sending a ball of ck and red at one of the arcanists. It stuck to a target and the masked arcanists immediately began to scream as the technique ate away at his flesh all while rotting their body.


    The screaming arcanists two allies stared in horror and Misty took that opportunity to disembowel one and tear the throat out of the other.


    "Damn," I muttered under my breath.


    "Stick close to her side," Zirani said. "Make sure she doesn''t lose herself to bloodlust."


    I nodded. "Got it. Misty!"


    The blonder turned to me and I noticed her eyes were not only glowing but dted. When they met mine the glow faded slightly.


    "Aiden?"


    "You ok?" I asked as I made my way to her. A twin horn arcanist tried to take my head, but I easily parried the blow and shoved my de through his chest. I pulled it out and a wave of blood poured from his open gut and stained the floor.


    Misty eyes moved to the blood, and the glow intensified before she shook her head and sighed. "This is hard Aiden. I, I want to drink so badly."


    "After," I said.


    "I don''t know if I can," She said with hunger in her voice. "It looks too good, so good."


    Oh no. I needed to think of something fast.


    "I''ll let you drink from me," I said and Misty froze.


    "Really?" She asked and now her eyes were glowing like crimson suns.


    "Yes," Zirani prompted. "Say yes."


    "Yes?" I said slowly, though it sounded more like a question in my mind.


    Misty took a deep breath and licked her lips. ''Then I''ll hold off for now, but remember your promise."


    Was her voice deeper? More sensual? It sent shivers down my spine and I felt an odd heat bloom in my chest.


    "More of her charming effects," Zirani said. "She probably does even know she using them. Stay focused."


    I shook my head and tried to reorient myself as Misty ran off to another fight.


    "Are you sure we''re going to be able to handle her?" I asked worriedly.


    "I have a n in the works, we can talk about itter, but for now, the battle?"


    "Oh yeah."


    I nced around and spotted a group of steel heart arcanists surrounded by low-level twin horn disciples and a few of the masked elite. Without hesitation, I charged towards them, my ive spinning, and my blood boiling.


    I''d worry more about Misty once this war was over, and we had won, but for now, I had more twin horn arcanists to kill.

 Chapter 78 - 78

    <h4>Chapter 78 - 78</h4>


    "Is it over?" I muttered to myself as I gazed out at the silent battlefield or at least a much more silent battlefield. The sounds of fighting had faded as had the sounds of steel on steel. The sound of screaming had lessened, but it was still there, alongside groans and moans of pain from the injured and dying.


    We''d won after long hours of fighting, we''d defeated the twin horn. In the end, the twin horn''s reliance on low-level arcanists had been their downfall as they just hadn''t been able to match up against the arcanists of Orton and the steel heart, which was saying something. Their quality had been even worse than I''d thought. Their tactic of overwhelming numbers hadn''t worked when the numbers had evened.


    They had tried to retreat at some point, but it had been useless, especially after elder Hyphen had torn the head of one of the twin horn elders, and propped it atop a spear. That had sent a ripple through the army of the twin horn and the death of their leader not a few minutester at the hands of another two elders had sent them running. In the end, it had just made the killing easier, although when the elite of army was done for and the chance of resistance was futile, the steel heart and Orton arcanists had allowed for surrender and had stopped the bloodshed.


    It was a gruesome sight, far more gory and horrifying than anything I''d ever seen.


    "War usually is," Ziranimented.


    There were bodies everywhere. They covered the ground like a nket and their blood-soaked the earth. Thend was quite literally painted red, and wherever I looked I saw a corpse or mangled body part or gore.


    What made the sight even worse was the fact that every now and then I''d pass a twin horn arcanist begging for help or weeping. Seeing them like this, especially the low-level arcanists made my heartache. Most had probably signed up to get a better life or to get stronger and discover the outside world, and yet all they''d met was force servitude and very.


    And for what?


    To die out here? In a war that wouldn''t have benefitted them even if they''d won. For the higher-ups? They all had families, siblings, no doubt some had children, wives, and husbands. All dead for a sect who''d been obsessed with greed and power.


    My heart seemed to grow heavier along with my ive which I ced back in my ring and my eyes blurred every now and then, but it was when I stumbled across the scene of a teenage girl and her father that I began to shed silent tears. They were embracing each other and there was a clear resemnce on their faces. Their wounds? That of a ive.


    " Don''t look away," Zirani said. "This, Aiden, this is war. Never forget that, no matter how good the cause or reason, war is never a good thing. It may be needed at times, but it is never a good thing."


    "I know," I whispered. "I know¡­"


    As I walked I saw more scenes of death and sorrow. A weeping twin horn arcanist that looked on the verge of death, crying out for his mother. A young-looking boy no older than fourteen curled into a ball as he bled out. I leaned down and he flinched as I touched him.


    There was the sound of footsteps close by and I looked up to see a steel heart arcanist approaching me. It was an older man, and the first thing I noticed was his clean robes and an odd badge upon his chest. Hisck of blood painted him as someone who hadn''t fought.


    "If you could move aside please." He motioned to the curled-up boy. "I have a patient to help."


    "You''re helping him?" I asked in confusion. "Isn''t he an enemy to you?"


    The healer shook his head. "Lad, I can tell this is your first time at war so let me tell you something. Things like this are oftenmon. Most of these arcanists joined the twin horn under false pretenses and through coercion or lies. Most were forced to fight and die. We know this, look around, I''m not the only one helping them."


    I followed his hand and saw that steel heart arcanists carrying the injured and as I looked closer, I saw that it wasn''t just the steel heart they were tending to, but also the twin horn, mostly the low-level arcanists.


    "Of course, some are evil and cruel, but even they most likely did not start out like that," the healer said as he ced a hand on the curled-up boy. "An environment like that of the twin horn, well a ce like that fosters cruelty and ruthlessness. Now ruthlessness, that is somethingmon for arcanists to a degree, but cruelty, and a desire to torment others? That is to put it simply in evil, of course when I saw evil, I mean themon definition of evil. Some in the twin horn no doubt though their actions good and justified, as sickening as that is to think about."


    "I see."


    His words eased my tension and some of my sadness faded away as I once again reaffirmed my decision to have joined the steel heart. They truly were a one-of-a-kind sect.


    "You fought hard," the healer said. "Why don''t you carry this boy over to the rest of the injured. Tents and healing stations are being set up to the west."


    "And you?" I asked.


    "I''ve more work to do," he said. "I''m Marvin by the way."


    "I''m Aiden," I replied and offered my hand. "Nice to meet you."


    He shook it with a firm yet gentle grip "And you too."


    With that said he stood and walked away, in search of another to help. I looked down at the now unconscious boy who looked stable and picked him up gently. Marvins words yed through my mind as I headed over to where I could see tents and other structures being erected. Once I was close enough a nearby arcanist took the boy off my hands, and I was left with no idea of what to do.


    "Aiden, there you are."


    I turned in the direction of the voice and found Misty and Sandra walking towards me. Misty had one of Sandra''s arms slung around her shoulders, and the dark-haired arcanist was limping.


    "Are you ok?" I asked as I ran over to her. "Do you need a healer?"


    "We already saw one," Misty exined. "She got hit in the leg and it shattered the bone, and those pieces tore through the rest of the nearby flesh. Elder Kaylin had one of the top healers see to her. She''ll be limping for a day or two, but she''ll live."


    "Elder Kaylin? He''s alive?"


    "Yeah," Sandra said then grimaced as her left foot touched the ground. "He''s fucked up pretty bad, but he managed to make it out of there. The elders he was fighting ran off to help when the Orton army arrived. I guess they assumed he wouldn''t be able to make it back here."


    "Not surprising," Mist added. "His legs looked squished."


    "Never underestimate an arcanist of the steel heart," Sandra said. "That''s something I heard when I first joined. I guess it applies now. You look tired Aiden, are you ok?"


    "For the most part," I replied. "Just¡­ seeing everything and all those corpses, realizing the truth. It hit hard."


    Sandra''s eyes lowered and smiled sadly. "Yeah, we never really thought about it because we knew it would make us hesitate when fighting them and we had things to fight for but now¡­ now it''s different."


    "Makes you hate them even more," Misty said with anger in her voice. "Those in charge of the twin horn that is, or those who were in charge."


    "No twin horn elders survived I''m guessing?" I asked


    Sandra shook her head. "All those who were at the top or in leading positions of the twin horn are to be executed."


    "Brutal," I remarked.


    "No less than they deserve." A voice rang out.


    We all turned to see Kara limping her way over to us.


    "Good to see that you three made it," she said.


    "Same to you," I replied. "Did Micheal make it out fine?"


    Kara nodded. "He''s doing fine, a bit angry he missed everything, though I would''ve missed this if I could have. No glory or victory to be had here today, just death."


    We all nodded silently. Her words were true. There were no cheers of celebration to be had or anything else like that. The weight was pushing down upon us now, that much was cleat. We''d won and we''d get to live as would those we''d fought for, but not without loss, and though they''d been our enemies, we knew for most it had not been by choice. Lies, false promises, fear, and threats, all that which the twin horn had used to enve, cause harm and bring conflict where none needed to be. I was truly d the twin horn was no more, and that those who orchestrated this were dead. If there was a hell then I hoped the twin horn leaders and elders were burning in it.


    "Anyways, let''s get something to eat then we need to head over to Elder Hyphen."


    I raised an eyebrow. "For what?"


    Kara shrugged. "No clue, but he gave me and a few others orders to bring you three to him when found after you guys had a little break that is. I argued that bit, I knew you guys would need a little rest.."


    I smiled. "Thanks, I definitely could go for some food and a few minutes to just rest."


    "I''ll try and get something down," Sandra said. "But after everything I''ve seen today don''t think I''ll be able to."


    "I''ll have some cake if you have any?" Misty asked. "But I''m saving room for a special mealter."


    Her eyes moved over to me when she said the words ''special meal'' and I felt a shiver run down my spine. I really hoped Zirani knew what she was doing when she''d had me agree to let Misty drink from me, then again I''d been the one to idiotically blurted it out.


    "Well then let''s go," Kara said and together the four of us headed to get some food and well-deserved rest.

 Chapter 79 - 79

    <h4>Chapter 79 - 79</h4>


    The camp, as it was looking like now, was set up rather haphazardly, and most people were running around from ce to ce, carrying medical supplies, jugs of water, and other things. The Orton arcanists were easily identifiable whenpared to the steel heart sect as most either had the colors of Orton or wore the crest of one of Orton''s prominent families.


    I was a bit peeved to note that some were celebrating with smiles while others just stood around doing little, but I was d that it wasn''t any of ours.


    "You know I''m so used to the way the steel heart act,'' I said. "When I see another sect or other arcanists it''s always a shock."


    "Yeah," Kara replied, following my gaze to a group of Orton arcanists who were drinking and chatting nonchntly. "But we can''t get too mad. We wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for them, and they''ll be gone soon enough."


    "They will?" Sandra asked in confusion. "They''re not heading to the tower with us?''


    Kara shook her head. "The prominent families and the general citizens of Orton will get split ess while the majority goes to us. Of course, the caveat is that we will sell all goods we find in the tower at a lowered price for the first month."


    "Doesn''t seem too bad," Misty noted. "I imagine they tired for more though."


    "They did," Kara replied. "But they were quickly shot down. They may have saved us, but that doesn''t give them the right to do or take as they wish, not to mention they lost more than us."


    "Really?'' That was surprising since we''d been fighting well before they''d arrived.


    "It was our defensive," Kara exined when she noticed my surprise. "We didn''t break into full chaos until Orton''s army arrived, and they charged in at the side all across the twin horn lines."


    "So the tower our next stop then?" I asked


    "Mhm." Kara nodded. "The Orton army met those we sent away on their way here, and they should arrive within a day then were pushing on towards the tower.''


    "Won''t there be a few twin horn disciples left?" The twin horn was stupid but there was no way they''d brought everyone.


    "I can tell what your thinking," Kara said. "And you right they didn''t bring everyone. The Orton arcanists have already seized and taken control of all twin horn properties within and around Orton, and we''ve sent a scouting force out to check the tower. There will most likely only be a small force there."


    "How about the ves and servants?" Sandra asked.


    "All are being freed and provided help by both us and Orton," Kara answered.


    "How will we do that?" I questioned. "Didn''t Kaylin spend most of the steel heart''s money?"


    "He did, but soon we''ll have full ess to an aether tower and all its surrounding areas." Kara grinned. "We''ll be swimming in riches soon even with the lower selling rates in the first month."


    We finally arrived at our destination which was just a few stone tables and benches set up next to a storage device. Kara walked up, pressed a hand to it, and then a few wrapped packages appeared in her hand. She handed one to each of us then ced her hand back on and pulled a few water sks from it. I''d assumed I''d have to use the ratios from my ring, but this was fine.


    We took a seat and began eating. It was a simple sandwich, just dried meats with some sauce between two slices of thick bread. It was still far better than any of the rations I had, that was for sure.


    Misty pushed her''s over to me with a smile and I tried not to look at her as I was pretty sure she was gazing at my neck.


    "I really hope you know what you''re doing with Misty, Zirani," I said.


    "Oh I do," She replied. "Trust me."


    As we ate in rtive silence, I noticed that we were getting a few stares, which wouldn''t have been odd by itself since that had happened at the steel heart camp, but it wasn''t just members of our sect, but people from the Ortona arcanists as well.


    "That''s him, isn''t it? The genius of the steel heart."


    "And those girls, I heard the blonde killed more than anyone."


    "Yeah, not surprising, she has a death affinity."


    "Why does someone as pretty as her have a death affinity, I think something else like fire would suit her better."


    "Maybe I''ll go over and talk to her."


    "Yeah right, as if you have a chance, besides you''d have to get past him, and you shouldn''t mess with the wrath of nature.''


    I almost spit out my food at the words, and I heard Zirani chuckle in my head.


    "The Wrath of Nature?" I shook my head. "You''ve got to joking."


    "It is a bit presumptuous and those at the green court would kill him for naming you that, but it''s not a bad thing."


    "I''m not even a second-core arcanist yet. Hel, I''m not even at the second level of infusion."


    "Not yet, but soon," Zirani replied.


    "Did that guy just call Aiden the wrath of nature?" Sandra asked.


    "He did," Kara interjected. "Don''t get to bothered. This always happened to arcanists when they get a bit of fame or notoriety. I mean, Kaylin is called the young genius while Elder Hyphen is known as the lord of the steel heart."


    We finished our food up quickly then Kara led us over to arge tent that looked familiar. As we grew closer, the sound of shouting grew louder.


    "That doesn''t sound good," I said. "You sure we should go in?"


    "Those are the orders he gave me, so yes, but wait here and let me check."


    Kara slowly entered the tent and the shouting stopped for a second before some muffled words were exchanged then Kara poked her head out and motioned for us to enter.


    We nced at each other then together we entered the tent. It wascking in anything evenpare to how it had been before, but that was only the focus of my attention for a second as I saw two familiar figures standing close to each other. The mayor of Orton, Hayson, and Elder Hyphen. Both still had on their bloody armor and Hyphen had a long gash across his left cheek, though it looked like it had been closed and treated.


    "Good to see you three made it out of the battle alive," Elder Hapyhen began. "All your deeds and acts have not gone unnoticed and the three of you will be greatly rewarded, but there is one thing left to do."


    I held back a groan. Couldn''t we get a break, just for a few days?


    "I know you''ve already done quite a lot, but this is integral," He exined.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "The twin horn have retreated into the tower," The mayor cut in. "But before that, they did something to the tower. The entrance is not as it should be and no arcanists of the second core or above may enter. One of our scouts went in, but he didn''t spot anything out of the ordinary, although he only searched for an hour. There''s also onest thing. He was in there for an hour, but only around two minutes passed for the scouts outside."


    "So what, you want us to enter and see what''s causing this?" I asked. "Why not anyone else?"


    "Because you three are some of the best first core arcanists we have," Elder Hypehn said. "You may all still be at the first level of infusion, but youe up with results, and we need to send people after them as soon as possible. Two minutes for every hour gives them a lot of time, far more than we should allow them."


    His words did make sense as much as I didn''t want to admit it. We couldn''t let the twin horn somehow bounce back from this.


    "Aiden this is perfect, ept it!" Zirnai demanded in a tone that brooked no argument. She sounded existed, very excited.


    "Zirani what is it?" I asked


    "Just ept the mission and I''ll exinter," She replied.


    "Just the three of us?" I asked.


    Both elder Hyphen and the mayor nodded.


    I looked over to Sandra and Misty but they too seemed to be waiting for my response. When had I been made leader of this group?


    "We''ll do it," I said with a sigh. "When do we leave?"


    "As soon as possible, we''ve got three riding beasts ready for you." The elder motioned to Kara. "Kare here will take you to the temporary stable''s that have been set up."


    "How about a map?" I asked.


    "Just keeping heading east," Hayson said. "And you''ll spot it eventually. It''s a giant, extremely tall tower. It''s very hard to miss."


    As Kara led us out of the tent, I held back another sigh. We''d just fought in arge battle and almost immediately after we were heading on another dangerous mission, with a bunch of unknown factors.


    "Don''t fret, Aiden," Ziraniforted me. "Trust me this is a very good opportunity for us. I''ll exin everything on the way there"


    "I do trust you," I replied.. "I just hope your right."

 Chapter 80 - 80

    <h4>Chapter 80 - 80</h4>


    The beast stables were located near the outer area of the camp, and when we arrived Kara had to talk to one of the stable hands, but after a few words, she walked back to us with a smile.


    "He''s bringing them out now," She said. "Have any of you ever ridden beasts?"


    "I did once," I replied. "One of the hunters in West Vale bought one from the yearly merchants, though all I did was ride it around his property. It was pretty easy."


    "I''ve seen a few up close," Sandra added. "But I''ve never ridden."


    "And you?" Kara asked as she turned to Misty.


    Misty shook her head. "Never."


    "Well, None of you have to worry!" A voice interjected, and we all turned to see the stable hand walking over to us, with three leads in his hand, connected to three riding beasts.


    They were simply looking beasts, basically, horse-sized lizards with elongated necks and sharp teeth, although what most people didn''t know was that they were actually herbivores. Their teeth looked deadly at a distance, but up close it was obvious they weren''t made for cutting, tearing, or biting through flesh. The one back at West Vale had been very cid, and it looked like that was the usual behavior as the three the stable hand led to us also looked very passive.


    "All right, so I''ll go over the basics real quick," he said and gestured to the three beasts. "Riding isn''t too hard. They do most of the work, you just have to know a few basicmands and a few to do''s and not to do''s."


    Over the course of the next ten minutes, he went over everything we would need to know from basic positioning tomands, to how to feed and calm them. Nothing was tooplicated which I took as a blessing, although their maxim speed did shock me.


    "Sixty miles an hour?" I asked. "Really?"


    "Yes, but that''s at max speed and you don''t want to push them at that speed for longer than an hour," He exined. "I''m told your heading to the tower up east, so they should get you there in less than three."


    He handed each of us a lead and we all managed to hop onto our beasts easily.


    "This is where I leave you," Kara said. "Good luck, and stay safe."


    "You know us." I smiled. "We''ll make it back."


    She rolled her eyes. "Don''t get cocky, that''s how a lot of people die."


    "We''ll keep him in check," Sandra said with a grin. "Now, let''s ride."


    She gave the beast amand and let out augh as it took off. I gave Kara onest goodbye, before Misty and I took off after the dark-haired arcanist. We caught up with her and then together we shot forward. Our beasts moved quickly across thend, and even when we hit rough terrain, they got over it with ease. The saddle wasn''t particrlyfortable and I could tell on a long ride it would turn into an annoyance, but we were only riding for three hours so I wasn''t too worried about that.


    Sandra looked happier than ever as she rode and sheughed and whooped whenever we took the beasts to max speed. Misty and I were much quiet, but I knew she was enjoying this. It was much nicer traveling like this than on foot, although perhaps it would wear off with time. How much did riding beasts cost anyway, not that I would be buying one, but I''d always been curious.


    "Misty," I called. "How much do these things tend to go for?"


    "What, the beasts?" She replied.


    I nodded. "Yeah, I''m not nning on buying one or anything, but I''m just curious."


    "The prices can vary depending on the breed," she exined. "But if we''re talking kor crystals then around five hundred for the lesser breeds, and upwards of two thousand for the greater breeds."


    I whistled. "That''s pricey."


    "Not really," Sandra cut in. "They only have one size and type of crystals here."


    "She''s right," Zirani said from behind me. She''d left her core when we''d gotten far enough away from the camp. "There''s a lot of differences. The crystals here would be seen as trash, actually lower than trash in thends Sandra and Ie from. The quality of the aether is just too low."


    "Yeah." Sandra sighed. "Zirani did you perhaps hear anything about me, I mean you only recently arrived here in the ins, right?"


    Zirani shook her head sadly. "I''m afraid not, I stayed away from the affairs of Umbrin, although I did meet one of your family a few years back, that''s how I recognized you and what n you were from."


    "You did," Sandra said with interest. "Did you get her name?"


    "No," Zirani replied with the shake of her head. "It was only a brief meeting."


    Sandra lowered her head sadly. "I see."


    "We''ll get you back there," I promised.


    "We will," Zirani agreed. "Now before we get to the tower, there''s a few things I need to exin. Mainly why I had Aiden ept this mission. The time distortion effect the elder spoke of is something I''ve seen a few times before though I never expected to see it here, but I''m grateful it is as it''s going to give us the perfect opportunity for training and increasing in power."


    "Why do say that?" Misty asked as I thought about Zirani''s words.


    The tower had a distortion effect that essentially gave those inside more time than those outside. I almost smacked myself when I realized why Zirani had been so eager to ept the mission. The expedition would arrive at the end of the year and while Zirnai had said she could get us strong enough by then, this war had taken a lot of time away from us. Tiem the tower would give back and more. My eyes widened as I understood why she''d had me ept this mission.


    "We can spend weeks in the training," I said as I turned to look Zirani. "An hour in the for every minute out here means sixty hours in the tower for every hour out here, and that times twenty-four is a lot of time."


    "And we''ll be in a perfect environment for training," Sandra finished. "Damn how did I not think of that."


    "You were all tired and worn out," Zirani exined. "You''d just fought in a long battle after all."


    "And towers have tons of valuable resources in them," Misty mused. "This is a golden opportunity."


    "Indeed." Zirani smiled widely. "This is a gift from the heavens or a miracle if I''ve ever seen one. It''s exactly what we need. More time. With this, I have no doubt we''ll be ready to cross the scar when the expeditiones at the end of the year."


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, though," I reminded. "We do have to get rid of the remaining twin horn members and then figure out what''s causing the time effect."


    "We will, and then we let it go on for as long as we need," Zirani said. "We are going to have to tread carefully though. We don''t know much about the first floor and area inside and the twin horn who we have already have a chance to reap some of its benefits."


    "We''ll figure something out," I said as I gave my lizard themand to increase its speed to the max. "Let''s pick up the pace.. Every minute out here is an hour for them."

 Chapter 81 - 81

    <h4>Chapter 81 - 81</h4>


    The tower came into view around two hours into our journey, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer size of the thing. I''d been taught about them, and seen pictures, but they didn''t do it justice. This particr tower looked to a solid grey with streaks of other colors running through it. It rose like a spear into the sky and looked to be over three hundred feet tall, though not that wide. I knew from what I''d been taught that the size of the tower on the outside had nothing to do with what was inside. The entrance to the tower led into an extra-dimensional space and each tower had multiple floors and areas. The floors could vary from simple forests to rolling hills, deserts, and even small oceans, which was a shocking thing to think about. We''d been taught at the academy that therger areas sometimes took months or years to fully map out and that some of thergest were just toorge and thendscape seemed to keep going. Apparently, some thought that some towers generated morend as arcanists moved through it, creating infinite worlds, though this hadn''t been fully proven yet.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what we''d find in this tower, and despite the danger and everything else we had to do, I was excited and full of anticipation. Misty and Sandra were no different. Sandra had whistled loudly when we''d first caught sight of it, and Misty couldn''t take her eyes off the tower.


    "It''ll be a multi-type," Zirani said. "I''ve seen towers like this one before."


    "Multi-type as in?"


    "A wide array of differentndscapes," She exined. "Expect to go from a forest sight into and of molten stone. Things like that. This is even better than I could have hoped for. Towers like this are valued quite highly even beyond the great scar, though I''m assuming the grey color is due to theck of aether."


    "It isn''t meant to be grey?" Misty asked.


    "No, it should just be a mix of different colors," She replied with a shake of her head. "It''s probably grey because of the poor quality of aether in the ins. It''s also not as tall as those I''ve seen. Although at least it''s fully anchored."


    "Ermm what?" Sandra asked. "I got a bit of what you said, but what do mean anchored?"


    Zirani sighed. "An exnation for another time. It would take a while and we''re almost there anyway."


    She was right, the tower was only a few minutes away, and we increased our pace, eager to get there as quickly as possible.


    The area around the tower was barren of any life, although tents and structures that I assumed had belonged to the twin horn were scattered around haphazardly. It looked like a ghost town or ghost camp in this case, and there was an eerie feeling to the ce.


    "Seems they left in a hurry," Sandra noted as she kicked over a fallen rack of weapons. "And left quite a bit, should we look around?"


    "Every minute we spend out here is an hour in there," I said pointing to the tower. "We have plenty of rations in our rings and other necessities, not to mention we can get more in the tower but, a quick check of any storage devices wouldn''t be bad if there''s any left."


    "There are," Misty called out, and I looked over to see her crouched down next to a toppled storage device that was in the shape of a cylinder. It was on its side like someone had tried to roll it but then had given up halfway.


    "Go check that out, and I''ll see if I can find anymore," I said to Misty who nodded and went off to Misty.


    Zirani and I searched the area as quickly as we could and ended up finding two more storage devices. One waspletely empty while the other was full of food. Mostly dried meats and other easily storable foods. I took as much of it as my ring could hold then we headed back to Misty and Sandra.


    "I got food," I said. "How about you?"


    "Food, tes, cups, and a few nkets," she replied. "Oh and a few bandages and healing pills."


    "Not bad," Ziranimented. "Now let''s get in there. They''ve had enough time already."


    We moved over to the entrance of the tower, which was arge rectangr opening, except nothing could be seen on the other side. It was just a pitch-ck void. A darkness deeper than any I''d ever seen.


    "Well, that doesn''t look ominous," Sandra said sarcastically. "I''m pretty sure it''s not meant to be like that."


    "It isn''t," Zirani growled as her eyes narrowed for a second and I thought I saw a hint of recognition in her gaze, but it was gone too quick for me to be sure. "But we can''t turn back now. The elder said a scout made it in safely and back out so we should be fine."


    I picked up a rock andunched it through the door. The moment it passed the threshold it vanished. There was no sh of light or any sound. It just disappeared in an instant.


    "Well that didn''t help," Misty noted. "What were you trying to do?"


    I shrugged. "I just wanted to see what would happen."


    "If you two are done, can we get in there?" Sandra suggested.


    "We can, but we do this together," Zirani said. "Remember a minute out here is an hour in there, so if we go in separately then the one who goes in first might be waiting inside for longer than need be, so sp hands and on three."


    I took a deep breath and then sped Sandra''s hand in my right and Zirani''s in my left, while Misty sped Sandra''s right. We took onest look at each other before I began the count.


    "Three, two, one!"


    We dove through the portal together, and into the aether tower.


    The first thing I noticed when my vision became clear and we arrived in the tower was the towering trees that surrounded us on all sides. They looked up reach up far into the sky, and their branches looked wide enough to easily hold a few people. What was the oddest thing though was the odd colored leaves. They were green but had streaks of white running through them, and well they were also quiterge.


    "Oh wow," Misty said with clear awe in her voice. She was looking around with wide eyes.


    "That wasn''t at bad as I thought it would be," Sandra noted as she let go of my hand and had a quick look around. "Where the hell are we?"


    "I don''t know," Zirani said With a frown. "I''ve never seen an area like this."


    The jungle queen leaned down and brushed a hand against the ground, and that''s when I noticed it. The ground was stone, not earth. There was also ack of any greenery or nts beside''s the trees.


    "Hold on." I tilted my head to the side then jumped. It wasn''t easy to detect, but there was a definite nt to thend. "Are we on a mountain?"


    "A mountain?" Sandra raised an eyebrow. "But there are giant trees."


    "A mountain can have trees," Misty replied. "Although I''ve never seen any like these."


    "Aiden, can you get to the top of one of those trees?" Zirani suggested. "We can''t use green pulse and we need to get a scope of thendscape."


    I moved closer to one of the trees and looked up. The branches started quite low and there looked to be plenty of them, so it would definitely be possible, although dropping from that high wouldn''t be fun, then again I could catch myself with a vine if that happened.


    "I''ll do it," I said with a sigh. "I don''t want to, but your right. We need to get a look at where we are. Honestly, I expected a forest, or something simpler."


    "As did I," Zirani said. "Somethings not right."


    "You think it has to do with the twin horn?" Misty asked.


    "How could they do this," Sandra replied as she waved a hand to our surroundings. "It seems a bit beyond them."


    "Whatever happened, this isn''t normal." Zirani shook her head. "First the entrance and now this. Could it be¡­"


    "Could it be what?" I asked as I prepared to form twoshing vines.


    "I heard about something like this a few years back," Zirani replied. "I thought it was just a story as did most people. The arcanist who''d spoken about it had told of a void that led into a strangend, unlike anything he''d seen before, but to be honest I hope it''s not that."


    "Why?" Sandra questioned.


    "Because he also said they ran into unnatural abominations, and well, he was the only one who made it out alive," Zirani exined. "And he was part of arge group."


    "Oh." Sandra suddenly looked a lot more nervous and she moved over to stand closer to Misty and Zirani. "You don''t think that''s what this is, do you?"


    Zirani shrugged. "Maybe, maybe not. Whatever it is, we need more information, Aiden if you would?"


    I nodded and pulled aether from my core, and formed twoshing vines, one on each hand. I also formed bark shoes on my feet and created small spikes on their soles so that they would stick into the wood.


    "Here I go," I said as I sent one of myshing vines to wrap around the closet branch.


    One by one I sent my vines to wrap around a branch and then pulled myself up. It took about ten minutes to reach the top as I was taking care and not moving too fast. Perhaps I could catch myself if I fell, but I''d rather not put it to the test.


    When I finally made it to the highest branch and broke through therge leaves, I felt my body freeze as my jaw fell open and my eyes widened.


    "What the fuck?"

 Chapter 82 - 82

    <h4>Chapter 82 - 82</h4>


    I tried to make sense of what exactly I was seeing, but it was difficult. I''d never seen or even heard of anything like what I was seeing. The best way I could describe it was that it seemed like we were in a floating mountain, and off in the distance, I could see other floating mountains, and in between was a vast sea of rolling clouds that led to, well I couldn''t see from here, so I wasn''t able to tell what it lead to, but it all certainly looked beautiful, of that there was no doubt in my mind. The way the clouds rolled across the sky, or wherever we were was unlike anything I''d seen and the sheer size of everything left me in awe.


    A quick nce at my immediate surroundings told me that we were closer to the tip of our mountain, and below I could see more trees like ours, but also an odd rocky structure, that I couldn''t make sense of.


    A sudden gust of wind made me turn my head, and my eyes widened as I saw arge flock of beasts flying in the distance. I immediately ducked down. They were quite far away, but were looked to be traveling fast, in my direction. They couldn''t have spotted me, could they? I was only a small speck in thisnd, then again there were so many different types of beasts, that one with extremely good eyesight or smell or even a natural ability to sense life wouldn''t be out of the question.


    Instead of waiting for them to pass by then checking again, I slowly made my way back down the tree, taking care not to make any slip-ups. In just a few minutes I was back down.


    The three women I''d left were talking with each other, but they all walked over when plopped back down on the ground.


    "What did you see?" Zraini asked.


    I caught my breath then exined everything I saw, including the giant birds.


    Zirani frowned while the other two looked confused


    "I''ve never heard of a ce like this." She shook her head. "Floating mountains?"


    "Could you see any of the twin horn or any man-made structures?''


    I shook my head. "My vision is good, but it''s not that good. All I saw were the mountains and that odd rocky structure a few miles from here. It did look off whenpared to everything else, then again, nothing here exactly screams normal now does it?"


    "No, it doesn''t," Zirani agreed as she sighed. "Let''s head over to the rocky structure and then we can go from there. We aren''t in any particr rush. From what you said, this mountain is about the size of a small ind. We can spend some time searching and scouting out potential ces for a camp then we can begin training."


    "Sounds like a n," I said. "There''s no way we can do much right now. We''re in the shadows."


    "Being in the shadows isn''t a bad thing," Sandra replied. "Though I get what you mean in this case."


    "So, should we get going?" Misty asked.


    "We should," Zirani confirmed. "We head to the odd structure and then we can search the mountain, and get ay of thend. I''ll need to know where certain resources are, and beast locations among others things before we begin training."


    We a n in mind, we quickly began making our way down the mountain, taking care as we went. It was rather annoying that neither Zirani nor I could use green pulse as it would have given us a lot of information and made things far easier and less dangerous. Although Zirani''s words and everything I''d learned in the academy eased me somewhat. The difficulty of an aether tower increased as you traveled through and up it. In the ins, the first floor was always mainly popted with one-core beasts with a few second cores closer to the entrance to the second floor. In our case, there was also the fact that we couldn''t be sure that once we made it two the second floor we''d be able to make it back out, not that we would want to. Aether towers had a system in ce so that one didn''t need to travel through an entire floor again if they''d already done it. When you reached the entrance of the next floor, you could enter, and close by would always be an exit pir that would allow you to travel out of the tower, and the next time you entered the tower you travel directly to the second floor.


    As we traveled further down the mountain, the stone slowly began to turn into normal earth and things leveled down, and both Zirani and I smiled at the development. Her smile grew even wider when more and more greenery appeared, all of which lookedpletely foreign to me, but familiar to her.


    "This¡­ these arent nts that should be here," Zirani said as she paused by a group of odd-looking flowers. "Not on the first floor at least, and more certainly not in a tower in the northern ins¡­"


    Her words trailed off and she tilted her head. "Aiden can you feel that?"


    "Feel what?" I asked as I nced around.


    "I wasn''t sure at first, but I''m positive now," She replied. "The quality of the aether in this tower is higher than the quality of the aether outside.''


    "How is that possible?" Misty asked with a gasp. "Towers don''t do that."


    Zirani shrugged. "I don''t know, but it''s a benefit to be sure. I was curious at first, but now I''m dying to know what the twin horn did to get this result. We''ve gone past several types of herbs, nt life, and other things that just shouldn''t be here."


    "It''s a good thing, no?" I questioned.


    "Oh definitely," She replied with a smile. "This is going to make things much easier. With a good pce for a camp and the locations of the local beasts I''d have no doubt we could get all of you to the second level of infusion and condense your cores up a stage."


    Sandra''s eyes widened. "For real?"


    Zirani nodded. "We''ll have to find the entrance to the second-floor eventually but we won''t be able to get past all the two cores beasts as we are now."


    "So we train until we''re strong enough," I said.


    "We do and then we do the same on the next floor, getting progressively stronger as we go," Zirani exined. "I don''t know what caused this, but we are certainly going to take full advantage, but first let''s get to that structure."


    We continued our journey, with renewed vigor and excitement. I''d known this tower would help, but not to this degree. If Zirani was right then how strong would we be by the time we made it to the top floor? I smiled inwardly.. Whatever it was, I couldn''t wait to find out.

 Chapter 83 - 83

    <h4>Chapter 83 - 83</h4>


    As we drew closer and closer to the odds structures, the tall and odd trees seemed to be more sparse, and moremon trees and greenery became apparent. I hadn''t been able to see it when I''d climbed the tree because even though there weren''t as many of the taller trees lower down the moaning, there was still enough that their leaves blocked out thend below, and created a vast amount of shade, although no were near as much as had been near the top of the mountain. Another thing we immediately noticed was that it wasn''t getting darker and that led us which could have meant the cycle of day and night was longer in the tower, or that there was no night, which Zirani confirmed did happen in some dungeons, though it was rare. After all, most aether towers did just function like pocket worlds, and not like the tower we were currently in that seemed like something out of a fairy tale.


    Eventually, the ground waspletely normal earth, and Zirani was able to use a green pulse, which in turn allowed us to make a clean shot to the structure, and avoid any beasts, which there were plenty of it seemed.


    All in all, it took only a few hours to reach the structure, which quickly revealed itself to be a tall house/ The odd part though was that it was attached to the side of one of the tall trees.


    "A treehouse?" Misty asked in disbelief.


    "It''s a bit big," Sandra noted. "You think anyone''s inside?"


    Zirani shook her head. "My green pulse found no life in this particr aren though we should check it anyways."


    The treehouse wasn''t too far above the ground, and there was actually what looked to be some sort of crude elevator system, that allowed a person to get to the house. Luckily for us, it was still functioning and all we had to do was pull on a rope that connected to a mechanism that would, in turn, pull us up to the house.


    "Why would the twin horn makes this?" Sandra asked. "I mean I guess they might have used it for a camp, but I would have taught they''d just build on the ground."


    "Maybe they did, and something happened," Misty mused. "I mean Zirani did say there are beasts around, and this treehouse is high enough that any beasts that can''t climb or fly can get up here."


    When we made it to the actual house and stepped off the lift tform, we all quickly took a nce around. It was a simple-looking building, basically just arge square shape with a door and windows. We entered cautiously, and ready to fight any potential enemies that came at us. Even though Zirani had said she hadn''t detected anyone, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    In the end, she was right. We found no life in the building and little of anything else. Whoever had lived here, had clearly abandoned the ce. There were a few pieces of furniture, but that was it. No food, no storage devices, no beds.


    "Well we didn''t find any twin horn disciples," I said. "but on the bright side we don''t need to look for a camp anymore."


    "You wanna stay here?'' Sandra asked. "I mean, I guess it will do."


    "It will," Zirani added. "We can rest for a bit here and then head out. I still want us to explore this mountain, but I also want to know if there really is no night or if the cycles are just longer."


    "I agree," I said. "I could use a break and something to eat."


    We''d made it into the tower, and had already found our base camp so a break was well deserved, not to mention I was quite hungry.


    We set up some of the furniture in one of the rooms and designated it the dining room. We all took a seat and dug into mostly nd rations, although Misty just sat there, staring at the side of my head or more specifically my neck. Zirani noticed and ced a hand in mine as she mouthed the words ''soon''


    I just nodded. I''d made a promise to Misty and I would have to keep it. I only hoped Zirnai had been right about this course of action.


    As we finished eating and time passed, we quickly realized that there would be no night and that we would have to figure out our own sleeping times. We talked about heading out now and doing a quick search, but I was tired as was everyone else. After all, we''d fought inrge battle then barely gotten a rest before we''d been sent on another mission. This day felt more like a week.


    I''d thought I''d get a break after the war, albeit a short one, but apparently not. It was straight into training and another mission, not that I really minded. I needed to get stronger and more powerful if I wanted to cross the great scar and find out why my parents had left me, not to mention I wasn''t content with staying in the northern ins, not after everything Zirani had told me about thends beyond the great scar. There was also Sandra and Misty who were both tired to me now. Sandra so that she could find out what had happened all those years ago and Misty because, well, I guess she didn''t have much of a choice, although her feelings for me probably were a big part as to my she wanted to stay.


    I still didn''t know how I felt about those. I definitely felt something for her, I just want sure what. This blood-drinking dynamic would need to be sorted if I ever wanted a rtionship like that with her and then there were also Sandra''s feelings for me, or at least, I suspected she had feelings for me.


    Could I even have both of them? Was it greedy or messed of me to think about? Zirani was fine with it, and if they both were, was it ok? Having multiple wives wasn''t umon, but I''d never thought I''d end up ever thinking about it, let alone it being a possibility.


    I sighed inwardly. I had a lot to figure out.


    There were enough rooms that we could all get our own, although Zirani had said she would be sleeping with me when the others weren''t, which had caused me to raise my eyebrows but she''d just winked and smiled.


    "We need to have a talk before you sleep," Zirani said. "About Misty and what''s about to happen."


    "Finally," I replied as I nced over to Misty who was chatting with Sandra.. "It''s about time."

 Chapter 84 - 84

    <h4>Chapter 84 - 84</h4>


    Zirani nced over at the blonde then leaned in. "The reason I had you ept to her drinking your blood was because of your bloodline, tell me what are your main concerns right now?''


    "That she might end up draining your essence, or that she might not stop and I''ll end up like that moss troll," I replied. "If it wasn''t able to shake her loose, then I doubt I will."


    "Those are all normal concerns," Zirani said. "But you hold the arch-vein bloodline. A bloodline that allows you to take in all of an aether beast when you absorb their essence, but what I didn''t tell you before was that it has other uses. I honestly didn''t think we''d ever need it or meet an aether vampire in the northern ins."


    "What use are you talking about?" I asked.


    "When she drinks from you, as long as I''m there in our core to make sure she doesn''t take any of my essence, then we can bind her to you," Zirani exined. "Remember how I said that aether vampires are hybrids between humans and beasts, well that fact allows someone with your bloodline to create a pseudo bond, simr to the one we share, but different. You won''t be sharing her essence or anything like that, instead, you will feed her your aether and blood and in exchange, she will be more docile and it will help he gain control over all aspects of herself."


    Zirani sighed. "Aether vampires normally have two ways of gaining control over themselves and tier abilities, those who don''t usually be more beastlike and are seen as animals by the rest of vampire society. The first method is simple, practice, time, patience, and purity of aether and essence. Vampires are usually very egotistical and prideful. You won''t catch them asking for help or binding themselves to another if they don''t have to. The risk with this option is that if you''re not strong enough you usually end up in service under a stronger vampire, which leads us into the second way. Binding. This is normally done between vampires, where a lesser vampire will bind themselves to a greater vampire in exchange for aid in various things like control over themselves, however, it was discovered that those with the arch-vein bloodline could do something simr. This is of course seen as the lowest of the low among vampires, after all it''s binding yourself to what they refer to as the mortal races. Vampires don''t age you see, and even the lowest vampires will live forever if not killed."


    "So you want me to bind her?" I asked. "You think she''ll agree?"


    "No, but trust," Zirani said. "She needs this. I''m sure you''ve noticed that since she''s gotten out of the haze of depression that she''s been acting a bit off at times?"


    I nodded. I''d noticed that she would often nce at people''s jugrs when she thought they weren''t looking and a few times she would pull aether from her core even when they were no enemies around. I''d just chalked it up her being a vampire.


    "If we don''t get that under control soon," Zirani exined. "Then she''s going to be a problem quickly. Perhaps she could learn to control herself, but we don''t have the time, even with this tower, and I''m not an expert on vampires. The only reason I know so much is because my mother always told her children the more you know of your enemy the better. I learned so it would be easier to kill them. I''ve focused on helping them since I never thought I''d need to."


    "Are we going to ask her?" I said. "Or just do it?"


    "If you ask her then her instincts are going to revolt," Zirani said. "Misty might agree, but the vampire most certainly won''t. I know you don''t like the idea of forcing someone to do something against their will, but you have to understand if you don''t and she gets worse, that we may end up having to kill her."


    I grit my teeth at Zirani''s words. The idea of having to kill Misty, a friend, and perhaps more, was sickening. This entire thing was awful. I didn''t want to do this, I didn''t want to force something on her, but it was either that or take a risk that Zirnani thought wouldn''t work out.


    "This isn''t like mind control is it?" I asked as I looked over to Misty who seemed to beughing at a joke Sandra had made.


    "Of course not," Zirani said. "If it were a between a vampire and another vampire then it would be different, but you are human. It will just be a bond like ours. It will start off slowly, but eventually, you will be able tominute with telepathically, and other things like knowing each other''s locations at all time, which would very beneficial."


    I stared at Misty as I thought over Zirani''s words. I had to make a choice, and since I didn''t want to even consider the chance I might have to kill her, then it would have to be the binding.


    "Is there anything I need to know?" I asked Zirani.


    "Not really," Zirani said. "Just try to stay calm when the timees and all will be ok."


    I took a deep breath then coughed loudly. Misty and Sandra nced over to me, and I smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m heading to my room," I announced as I met eyes with Misty and nodded slightly. "I''ll see you guys tomorrow."


    Sandra yawned. "I think I''ll head to bed too, goodnight everyone."


    The dark-haired arcanists headed to her room, and I did the same. Zirani entered back into her core, and a momentter I heard the sound of footsteps behind me. Misty was following. My heart rate increased and by the time I reached my room, it felt like my heart was about to explode.


    When I finally made it to my room and turned to face the blonde, I wasn''t even able to get a word out before she pushed me back against the wall. Her eyes were glowing intensely, and her fangs were bared. I tried to move but it was useless. She was far stronger and i certainly wasn''t going to be able to force her off me, not that I wanted to. This needed to happen. She needed to drink my blood so that I could bind her to me.


    "I''ve been looking forward to this all day, Aiden," Misty purred in a voice that sounded far smoother than her normal once, and I felt a warm feeling ogre in my chest as my thoughts became fuzzy.


    "Don''t let her charm you," Zirani snapped. "Stay focused, pull some aether from your core, and start making patterns to get your mind away from her."


    I gritted my teeth. Her words and gaze seemed to draw me in, but I wasn''t so weak. Zirani''s words and my fear of failing pushed me forwards and I managed to pull some aether from my core. I took shallow breaths as I started forming the aether into patterns. I was doing awful, but that wasn''t a surprise considering I had an apex predator a few inches away from my neck.


    "You smell so good, Aiden," Misty said and she licked her lips. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know if I''m going to be able to stop myself at just a few sips. I might need more. You''ll be ok won''t you?"


    I didn''t get to respond as she shot forward and dug her fangs into my neck.

 Chapter 85 - 85

    <h4>Chapter 85 - 85</h4>


    I let out a hiss of pain as her fangs bit deep into neck, but before I could fully process that, I felt another feeling, unlike anything I''d ever felt before. My body froze as though I was paralyzed. I tried to move anything part of my body, but even with all my strength, I wasn''t even able to twitch a finger.


    Then it began.


    "Just stay calm," Zirani said. "I can handle things. I''ll let you know when I need you."


    I went to nod them realized I couldn''t and just sent her a mental confirmation instead. I was able just to look at the corner of my sight just in time to see her throat begin to work, and then the draining started. It was a feeling I didn''t know how to describe. It wasn''t pain, or even difort, just an odd feeling like I was getting lighter, though it wasn''t a fully physical feeling. I felt an odd feeling in my chest, and for a second thought Zirani had been wrong and that her essence was about to be taken.


    Then the feeling vanished and Misty stopped for a moment as if she was confused, but apparently, it didn''t matter too much as she was back to draining my blood from me in the next instant, and just when I thought things couldn''t get worse for, aether began being pulled from my core and in a way I''d never seen before, it merged with my blood into a twisted cocktail which Misty devoured with eagerness.


    "Zirani," I said mentally. "Some help please."


    "Not yet," She replied. "Just a minute more. She needs to have a decent amount of your aether in her."


    I tried to groan, but nothing came out. My vision was starting to get blurry and I felt so light that I thought I could''ve probably floated off if Misty let me go. The blonde looked like she was having the time of her life, inparison to myself. She gulped down my blood nonstop, and it was quite the sight, though not in a good way.


    Just when I thought I was going to pass out, I felt it. A string of essence, no aether, burst from Zirani''s core and shot through the blood being drained by Misty. It entered her body and then all the aether she''d taken from me, tore itself from the blood it had been merged with and formed an odd pattern around the tip of the string of essence. The closest thing I couldpare it to was a drill or a needle, and like both, it shot forward and dug into Misty''s mutated core. The blonde froze and stopped her gulping. Her body began to shake and she tore herself off me in a hurry.


    Her eyes were wide, but before she would elt out a word, all the aether that had formed around the string of essence, unformed from its pattern and into another. Then I assumed through Ziranis instruction, it burst into Misty''s core.


    The blonde let out a gasp and then dropped into all fours, as her shaking body now began to convulse violently. The string of essence pulled out of the blonde and shot back into Zirani''s cores as I slide down the wall.


    "Is she ok?" I asked mentally. From the way my body felt, i dint think i would be able to speak coherently. "She took a lot."


    "She''ll be fine," Zirani said in a tired voice. "It won''t be that much every time. She couldn''t control herself this time, but if it all works then next time will be different."


    "That''s good," I mumbled as my eyes began to drift shut. My body felt cold and numb, and even turning my neck felt like too hard of an action to aplish as I was. "I''m going to¡­ sleep¡­"


    My words trailed off as darkness took me.


    The first thing I felt when I woke up next, was the new bond next to Zirani''s. It was a small thing, like a salon,pared to the young tree that Zirani''s bond was, but it was still there. I tugged on it hesitantly, and there was a muddled sound from in front of me.


    I wiped the sleep from my eyes and looked up to see Misty passed out on the floor. The sight of the beautiful bond reminded me of everything that happened, and I tried to spring to my feet, but I immediately regretted it as my entire body protested. I let out a hiss and immediately had to press a hand against the wall to keep myself steady. It felt like my entire body was aching, and my stomach felt emptier than ever. My throat also felt as dry as a desert, and I coughed at the rough feeling.


    "Wee back, Aiden," Zirani said mentally. "You''ll be feeling a bit tired for a few hours, but some food and drink should fix that. You should know that it worked. Misty is now officially bound to you.''


    "Great," I said, and let out another cough. "Should I wake her up?"


    "Best to let her get as much rest as she needs," Zirani suggested. "You should eat and drink something before you fall over."


    I yawned as I pulled some rations and water from my ring. I devoured the food in seconds and drank the entire sh of water in a single long gulp, but even after that, I was still feeling hungry. I must have eaten half a das worth of rations along with five liters of water before I felt good.


    "That''s better," I said as I stretched my arms above my head. "How long was I out for?"


    "A few hours," Zirani replied. "Nothing I didn''t expect. Although I was shocked that you were able to stay awake for so long. I assumed you''d pass out well before you did."


    "Guess I''m stronger than most people," I said.


    "Oh, I already knew that," Zirani said. "Your one of a kind, that''s to be sure."


    "What happened?" A tired voice mumbled and my gaze shot over to Misty who was stirring to wakefulness.


    "I could use your help, Zirani," I said. "You''re probably going to be able to exin things better than I."


    Zirani must have agreed as she manifested next to me and then headed over to the blonde.


    My words were true, and I did think Zirani would be better able to exin things, but there was also another reason.. Zirani had said that this would be for the best, but that didn''t mean Misty wouldn''t be angry or have a negative reaction, and in all honesty, I didn''t want to be the one to exin to her what had happened.

 Chapter 86 - 86

    <h4>Chapter 86 - 86</h4>


    Zirani and Misty had a hushed conversation and every now and then the blonde would nce over at me, though I couldn''t tell if the look in her eyes was anger or not. From her body posture, she seemed rxed, but perhaps she was holding all her anger in and any second now was about to explode.


    I waited, but it never came. The two women turned to face and Misty walked up to me with a serious look on her face. I gulped and waited for the tongueshing of my life, but instead of the verbal assault I''d been expecting, the blond just leaned in and gave me a peck on the lips.


    I stood there stunned for a long moment as Zirani and Misty burst out intoughter.


    "I take it you''re not mad then?" I asked in confusion and surprise.


    Mistyughed. "Why would I be mad. All you''ve done is help me. Looking back now, I can''t help but think of how odd I must have seemed. I will admit there is a part of me that wants to tear both of you apart and drink you dry for what you did, but I''m pretty sure that''s just my vampire side, and I''m certain I can get control over it."


    "I see," I said, mildly disturbed at the words she''d used, but I sort of understood them. Zirani had said much the same, and if our binding would help avoid her wanting to kill and us having to kill her then it was definitely a good thing.


    "It is a bit odd, though," Misty remarked as she tilted her head to the side. "I''ve never felt something like this before, can you¡­"


    Her words trailed off and a look of concentration came to her eyes. A momentter I felt a tug on our bond, and although it was still weak, I was able to make out the faint feeling of wondering down it.


    "I felt that," I said which caused Misty to smile.


    "The connection should grow with time," Zirani added. "And as the two of you get stronger, which hopeful is soon. As happy as I am that we''ve sorted this out, we need to get out there and start exploring. I want us to get a basic understanding of this floating mountain we''re on before we began training in earnest."


    Zirani was right so together the three of us headed out of the room and toward the dining room where we found Sandra sat down, chewing on a strip of dry meat.


    "It''s about time," She mumbled as she ate. "I was starting to think you three had died. I''ve been awake for like an hour."


    "Sorry," I said. "I was more tired than I realized, but I''m good now."


    Sandra stared at me for a long moment and I saw her eyes flicker to my neck. They widened only slightly, but then the dark-haired arcanists tore her gaze away from my wound. Damn, I''d forgotten all about that.


    "So¡­" Sandra spoke in an awkward tone. "Are we going to be heading out today?"


    "We are," Zirani replied. "We going to get ay of thend. Locations of certain ntlife, beasts, and other resources we can use.''


    "Are we splitting or going together?" Misty asked.


    "We''ll start out together," Zirani said. "And then maybeter we can split up. Let''s see how much ground we can cover as a group first. Also if we run into any beasts then don''t hesitate to take them out, although if they''re in arge pack then just flee. We aren''t out to hunt today, just exploring, everyone understand?"


    We all nodded and once Sandra was done with her breakfast we headed out of the treehouse, and onto the tform. We lowered ourselves down then followed Zirani as she took off to the east.


    From the size of the mountain, it wouldn''t take too long to search all of it, especially not if we kept up a good pace, and kept fighting to a minimum. Zirani''s n was simple. We start easts and then do a loop around the mountain, using green pulse in the areas we could and then heading ind every hour or so to check the areas closer to the center and then heading back to our original positions, and then rinse and repeat. All in all, I suspected it would take a day or two at most. If we didn''t have green pulse it would have taken longer, but luckily we did.


    As we traveled around the floating mountain, I noticed that Sandra kept zing between Misty and me, which could only be because of what she''d seen on my neck. She was no doubt curious as to what had happened, and I knew that I would have to exin things to her sooner, rather thanter, not that I thought she''d have a bad reaction. Although she could be crass as time, I knew she''d understand why I''d done it. I doubted she wanted to kill Misty anymore than we did. She did after all have a much better rtionship with the blonde now than she had when they''d first met and I didn''t want there to be any friction there because of a misunderstanding.


    The four of us ended up finding quite a bit of nt and beast life around the mountain, and there was quite the variety. Closer to the center we found fire beasts that looked like horses made of rock, with glowing red cracks all over their body. There were also odd bunny-like creatures that hoped from shadow to shadow, and what was even odder was that they didn''t attack us at all. I knew that they were types of beats that were docile, but those were umon and usually, didn''t have any techniques, nothing like hopping in between shadows.


    In the outer areas of the mountain, were nature beasts, much to Zirani and I excitement. They were snake-like creatures which thorn all across their body that they could fire out. I''d learned that the hard way because they blended into the environment with their darkish green skin and I''d identally stepped on one. The thorn hadn''t pierced me, but it had grazed my skin and left a rash. Luckily some medicinal paste had done the trick and reduced the swelling and itchiness, but even so, it still throbbed slightly. If it did that from just a graze then I didn''t want to know what would happen it pierced flesh. The image of my skin rotten or turning yellow wasn''t something I ever wanted to see happen in real life.


    There were a few more types of beasts, but the main attraction for Zirani was the nt life. She was in glee every time we came across a new nt, especially since she said many of them could be very useful to us. We ended up taking a lot of each, and even then there was still plenty. This pce was like an alchemist paradise, which was a good thing since Zirani was an alchemist and a far better one than any that could be found in the ins.


    Eventually, we all stopped for a break since we had covered a lot of ground and things were going well. I took this opportunity to speak with Sandra who had wandered off. I found her close by on the lowest branch of one of the tall trees. I didn''t really know how she''d gotten up there, but I assumed she used her shadow tendrils. I tried to sneak up, but I wasn''t really all that good at stealth and her gaze flicked to me as I used ashing vine to get onto the branch.


    "You ok?" I asked as I sat down beside her and let my legs dangle.


    "I''m fine," She said in a tone that made it clear she wasn''t fine at all.


    "Look Sandra," I started. "I know you saw the marks on my neck and yes they are from who you probably think they are, but it''s not what you think."


    "I think she drank your blood," Sandra said. ''What''s not to think."


    I took a deep breath then began to exin everything to her. From what Zirani had told me to what could happen if I hadn''t bound the blonde to myself. As I spoke Sandra''s posture became less and less ridged, and she seemed to rx.


    "Oh," she said once I was finished. "I probably should have guessed it was something like that. You don''t seem the type to like getting bit and drained."


    Iughed. "I''m not, it wasn''t really a pleasant experience. Are we good now?"


    She nodded. "Yeah, I''m sorry. I don''t know why I got so annoyed. It''s just that I''d like to be told next time, like as soon as you are."


    "We weren''t trying to hide it from you, Sandra," I said. "I was obviously going to tell you, but Zirani sort of brought it up out of the blue, and then it happened immediately after. You had gone to bed by then and I was preupied."


    "I''m sorry," She repeated.


    "No need for apologies," I replied. "We''re cool, now lets-"


    Before I could finish my sentence, there was a loud screech from the direction Zirani and Misty were. I nced over at Sandra and then without hesitation, we both jumped down from the branch. It was low enough that neither of us took any damage from the fall, and as soon as we were on the ground we rocketed in the direction of the screech.


    My mind races with possibility as to what it was, and the foremost thought was that it was a beast, although that screech had sounded off in a way I couldn''t exin.


    I didn''t need to think on it long though as we burst into the area where Misty and Zirani were and found them face to face with what I could only describe as an abomination.


    "Oh fuck."

 Chapter 87 - 87

    <h4>Chapter 87 - 87</h4>


    The beast, or whatever it was, looked like no recognizable animal, or any beasts I''d ever seen or heard of. It looked like a mass of sickly white sh with disfigured head and long tentacle-like limbs. Its mouth gaped wide open and as it let out another screech, I had to press my hands to my ears as my entire body shook. That was a mistake, as I had taken my attention for the abomination and just as I looked back up I felt one of the limbs smack into my side and send my flying a dozen feet away. I let out a cry of pain as I rolled across the ground.


    "Aiden!"


    I coughed and raised my head just in time to see Misty jump on the back onto the abomination, her eyes full of pure hatred and fury and her fingers tipped in her aether ws. She tore into its back, but no blood or viscera sprayed. Its flesh was torn, but it seemed to regrow at a rapid pace.


    "That''s not going to work," Zirani said.


    "Then what!" Sandra replied as she sent half a dozen daggers of darkness into the abomination.


    It elt out another screech which stunned Misty long enough for it took tear her off its back with one of its tentacles. The vampire though didn''tnd as I had. Instead, she used her unnatural grace and agility tond on her feet, and without taking any damage.


    At this point, I''d made it back to my feet, and formed my armor around myself.


    "Zirani what do we do?" I asked.


    Neither Misty ws nor Sandra daggers had done anything to it. In fact, it just looked more pissed than ever with its tentacles iling about wildly, as it elt out screech after screech.


    "Its head," She replied. "Go for its head."


    "Got it," I said. "Misty you distract it. Sandra, try to bombard its head with ranged attacks and keep the tentacles off me. I''ll go in up close."


    Misty took off just as I formed two impact seeds andunched them at the abomination, Thyes truck its side, and the shockwaves sent pieces of white flesh into the air, but the wound disappeared in moments as new flesh filled up the wound.


    "Fuck," I hissed. "I guess it is just the head then."


    Misty tore into it with ws, jumping in and out, dodging its attacks with her vampiric speed while sending ranged balls of death at it when she wasn''t up close. Sandra had its other side, and her bloodline was active. Smoky darkness rose from her as de-like shadow tendrils countered the abomination''s tentacles.


    This was my chance. I formed ashing vine in my left hand and formed arge bark spike on my right gauntlet. When I was close enough I sent the vine to wrap around the abomination''s head and then pulled myself to it as fast as I could. Tentacles shot towards me, but Sandra had me covered. Her shadow tendrils sliced them apart, and when they regrew, Misty was there to destroy them once again with her ws.


    My feet hit what I assumed was this thing''s shoulders and with a roar, I rammed my spike into its head. The abomination let out a stretch that was cut of hallways as my spike tore itself out of the other side of its head.


    For a second there was no movement, but then abomination stilled. Then like it had never been there, the abomination began to fade into white ash. I jumped off just before the area I was standing on vanished.


    "What the¡­"


    Sandra''s words trailed off as thest of the abomination''s body vanished, leaving nothing in its wake but white ash. We all stared at where the unnatural beast had been just moments ago, now just a pile of white ash. No core, no body, no nothing. This thing definitely wasn''t an aether beast. Even with the no blood and regeneration, if this thing had possed a core then it could have just been a really odd looking aether beast since there were definitely beasts that looked far odder than most, but no core meant this wasn''t an aether beast, and I refused to believe it was a normal animal. Normal animals didn''t appear in aether towers, only aether beasts did.


    I let out a sigh of relief. "What in the hell was that?"


    "An abomination," Zirani said. "Remember how I told of the arcanist who''d spoken of a story of a ce like this and how they''d said they ran into abominations. Well, he describes them just like this. Masses of pale flesh. If both his descriptions of the ce and these abominations are real then we need to get to training right away."


    "Why?" Misty asked.


    "Because he never made it out of the tower normally," Zirani said. "He said it vanished around him. whatever the twin horn has done, it''s happened before, and we need to take full advantage and make our way up it before that happens. When we get back I''m going to start on my alchemy, Aiden, do have that alchemy set I had you buy?"


    I nodded. "I do."


    "Good. " She nodded. "Then let''s get back to the treehouse. We''ve searched enough of the mountain, and I''ve got all the information I need."


    "What if we run into any more of those things?" Misty asked.


    "Then we deal with them as we dealt with this one," Zirani answered. "Now let''s get going."


    We quickly left the pile of white ash behind and made out way back to the treehouse. From the way everyone kept looking around, I could tell everyone was on edge, which wasn''t a surprise since I too was a bit worried. What if there were more of those things. We may have taken it done without getting injured, but that had been abuse we''d worked together. If I''d had to fight it alone then it would have taken much more effort. Zirani was right, we really did need to get stronger quickly.


    Once we made it back to the treehouse, I handed Zirani the alchemy set and all the nts and herbs I''d gathered.


    "Take today off," Zirani said. "Starting tomorrow, it will be nothing but training. This will be thest rest you get for a while."


    I wasn''t really happy about that, but neither was I going toin. I''d chosen the life of an arcanist, and had chosen to trust in Zirani. If I wanted to cross the great scar and find out why my parents had left me, then I needed to be more powerful. I also never wanted to be in a position like I''d been in during the war. Where I''d had to think up a n of retreat. I wanted to be strong enough that no one could ever think about harming West Vale or thends where I''d been born. Who knew, perhaps when I returned from the great scar and was a lot more powerful I''d create my own sect in the ins, or just make sure everyone knew the price of messing with my friends, my family, and my town.


    I headed over to my room to take a quick rest, and to my surprise I found Sandra waiting there, with a nervous look on her face.


    "Did you want to talk about something?" I asked as I pulled my sleeping roll from my ring and set it out on the floor. I hadn''t had a chance to yesterday, what with Misty and her draining my blood.


    "I do," She replied slowly. "Could you close the door please?''


    I frowned. "Sure, is this private?"


    She bit her lip. "Sort of."


    I closed the door then turned back to face her, only to find her a few feet away from my face.


    "I''m not good at these types of things," Sandra said. "And I don''t really know how to say this, so I''ll just say it as I think it. I like you Aiden."


    I froze, and my eyes moved down to meet hers. "Like as in?''


    "Romantically, yes?"


    Well damn, I''d had a suspicion this was going to happen, either with me confessing to her, or her confessing to me. I hadn''t thought it would happen so soon, although, from the way she acted when she found out about Misty drinking my blood and all the other things like the kiss she''d given me when we''d been in Orton, I should''t have been too surprised.


    "Well?" She asked worriedly. "Are you."


    Instead of replying, I decided to take a page from Zirani. I leaned forward and kissed her. She froze for only a second as our warm lips touched, but then her arms slowly wrapped around my shoulders as our kiss deepened.


    "I take that as a yes?" She said with a smile.


    "What do you think?" I replied with a chuckle.


    "I think I''m d I made you close that door," She said with a sultry smirk that set my heart racing.. "Now let''s have some fun."

 Chapter 88 - 88(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 88 - 88(18+)</h4>


    Sandra pushed me back against the wall as our mouths met once again, and our tongues mingled. Sandra moved closer until her body was pressed up against mine and I could feel her breasts squished up against my chest.


    As our tongues continued our dance of passion, I slid my hands down and around until I cupped her firm ass. I have them a tight squeeze, and Sandra moaned into my mouth. We continued on for a few more minutes until Sandra broke our heated kiss and leaned back to look me in the eyes.


    "That''s only the second time I''ve ever kissed someone," She said as she gazed at me.


    "I assume the first was back in Orton?" I asked.


    She nodded and then smiled. "But kissing isn''t all I want to do. I had a little chat with Zirani about this, because I wasn''t sure of what to do, and you know what she told me?"


    "What?"


    Instead of replying the dark-haired arcanist slid down my chest until she was on her knees in front of me. I felt my breath and heart rate quicken as she tugged down my pants to reveal my hard erection pressed up against my underclothes.


    "I see he''s excited," Sandra purred and she rubbed a hand against it, which causes me to let out a groan.


    Sandra giggled then reached into the sides of my waistband and with a single tug, pulled them down to reveal my manhood in all its glory. It swung out and almost smacked her in the face.


    Sandra gazed at it in wonder and slowly moved a hand closer. She ran her smooth silky fingers along my hardness, and I held back a moan at the feeling.


    "You like?" She smiled.


    I nodded and then she delicately wrapped a hand around me, and slowly began to move it up and down. My shaft twitched in her hands and despite Zirani having done this before, it was still quite the experience, especially with Sandra who had an entirely different technique. While Zirani had been more forceful and fast-paced, Sandra was taking her time, and ying with me like I was a new toy she''d just discovered.


    She increased her pace and her hand glided up and down my throbbing shaft. My pleasure rose and I grit my teeth.


    "Sandra," I groaned.


    The dark-haired arcanist turned her lustful gaze to me and noticed my expression.


    She chuckled. "Don''t worry, I don''t n on letting you blow until I''ve had a taste."


    I let out a shaky breath as Sandra slowly moved closer and wrapped her lips around the head of my erection. I let out a loud moan as she swirled her tongue around the tip,thering it up with her saliva. She didn''t stay there long as slowly moved down until three-quarters of my manhood was inside her mouth. Her mouth felt amazing and her tongue licked all over me as she tried to go deeper still. She let out a loud gag as my tip reached her throat, but to my surprise that didn''t stop her. Instead, she moved back until only my tip was left inside her mouth, and then she shoved herself all the way back down.


    I let out a loud gasp as my tip lodged itself in her throat, and her nose pressed up against the stomach. She swallowed and the wave of pleasure that washed though was toorge to ignore and the orgasm I''d been holding back was let loose. Sandra''s eyes gazed up at me as my seed burst into her mouth and straight down her throat. The loud gulping sounds she made as she allowed all I gave her only added to my pleasure.


    Soon, the flow had stopped, and Sandra moved back until only my tip remained in her mouth. She sucked and I shuddered at the feeling of her sucking thest drops out of me.


    "That wasn''t as bad as I expected," Sandra thought. "A bit salty, but a unique vor."


    I just stared down at her, not believing I had Sandra on her knees in front of me, talking about the taste of my manhood and seed. Well damn, I guess I''d died and gone to heaven.


    I panted and tried to formte a sentence through the aftermath of her tender ministrations.


    "That was¡­" I shook my head. "I did not expect that."


    "Well that''s not all I want to do," she replied as she stood and began to undress. My eyes roamed up and down her body as her sleek curves and bountiful breasts came into sight, but it was when her slit was revealed that I felt my erection grow back to full mast. She looked beautiful with her jade-like skin, and flowing ck hair, that seemed to perfectly match her emerald green eyes. Her breasts were more than a handful but not overlyrge for her body. Her pretty features were set into a confident smirk, but I could see the nervousness behind them.


    "Well?"


    "I, you¡­ you look fucking amazing," I finally said as I stared at her.


    She chuckled. "Well don''t just stand theree and get it."


    She moved over to my bedroll and to my surprise she didn''ty down on it in a missionary position, but instead went down on all fours, allowing me a perfect view of her tight ass and dripping slit.


    She looked over her shoulders at me. "Well? Is that not what-"


    Before she could finish her words I bounded over to her as I tore my top off. My erection was as hard as could be as I knelt behind her, and ced my hands on her hips.


    She smiled at me. "Finally looks like your-"


    Her words were cut off as I pressed my tip into her folds which caused her to moan, but then I hesitated.


    "Sandra are you a vi-"


    "Yes I''m a virgin, but my hymen''s already broken," she replied. "I had needs before you came along, you know."


    The image of the dark-haired girl masturbating made my manhood throb, and without another moment of hesitation, I pressed my tip to her folds and slowly began to push myself in. She gasped and let out a long moan as my shaft stretched her out.


    "Of fuck, you''re tight," I said as her wet tunnel wrapped around me.


    I kept pushing until I was fully sheathed inside of her, and then I just let myself take in the moment for a minute, and the lovely feeling of her silken flesh wrapped around me, but then I slowly moved back out until only my tip was in her. I pushed myself back in, slightly faster than before.


    "Oh fuck," Sandra moaned.


    Ar an ever-increasing pace, I thrust myself in and out of her, and not soon after I''d begun, my balls were smashing against her ass, as my erection moved into and out of her tight channel. Sandra let out moan after moan, and I wasn''t much better. I groaned in pleasure every time I sheathed myself inside of her.


    I raised a hand and smacked her ass gently. Sandra moaned at the feeling, and her tunnel tightened around me. I did it several more times as I thrust in and out of her rapidly. All too soon, her tunnel tightened around me like a vice. She let out a scream of pleasure just as I let out groaned and shoved myself all the way inside her. We burst at the same time, and I kept myself fully sheathed in her as my seed coated her insides. For a second I worried about her getting pregnant, but luckily Zirani could make pills to counteract that. I wasn''t ready to be a father and I didn''t think Sandra was ready to be a mother.


    As my orgasm died down I pulled myself from her and copsed next to her in the bedroom. She snuggled up next to me and ced her hand on my chest as I leaned down and gave her head a gentle kiss.


    "That was incredible," Sandra said. "I''ve always heard people talk about sex like it was one of the greatest things ever and know I understand."


    "Well, you did have an amazing partner for your first time," I noted with a smile.


    "Not the only time I hope?" She asked,


    I shook my head. "Definitely not. I want more of you, if you don''t mind?"


    She giggled. "If your as good as you were this time, then no, I don''t mind. Although I guess Zirani and I are going to have to work something out. She might want you on some nights."


    "And how do you know I''ve been sleeping with her?" I asked


    "Oh please," Sandra said with a roll of her eyes. "It''s obvious you too like each other. I know you give of mentor and student vibes off sometimes, but I''ve been around the two of you long enough to realize you two are involved with each other romantically, and I''m pretty sure the blonde knows as well."


    "Fair enough." I yawned. ''Well, I think it''s best if we get some sleep. It''s going to be nothing but training starting tomorrow."


    "Your right." Sandra nodded with a yawn. "Goodnight, Aiden, and thank you."


    "Goodnight Sandra, sleep well."

 Chapter 89 - 89

    <h4>Chapter 89 - 89</h4>


    "Did you get a nice long rest?" Zirani asked coyly the next day as Sandra and I entered the dining room.


    "I think you already know we did," I replied as I took a seat next to Misty who was purposefully averting her gaze from me. In fact, there seemed to be a slight pink blush on her cheeks, which looked more prominent due to her pale skin.


    "It was great." Sandra smiled. "But arent we starting training today, I don''t think we need any distractions."


    "Indeed," Zirani said, bemused. "And Aiden''s can be quite a big distraction."


    Misty coughed loudly and I held back a snort ofughter.


    "In all seriousness, though," ZIrani said." I''ve prepared all we need for now."


    With a flourish of her hand, she ced down six potions, two in front of each of us. One was a pale blue in color while the other was dark red. Each liquid was held in a simple ss cup that I recognized from the alchemy set I''d bought. The faint smell of sweetness drifted off from the pale blue elixir, while the red didn''t seem to have any apparent smell.


    "These are the two elixirs we will be using most for the starting period of our training," Zirani exined. "The blue is an aether gathering elixir while the red is body strengthening elixir. The blue you drink while the red is poured into water, which you then soak in."


    "You made these that quickly," Misty said in awe. "I''ve heard these take days to make and are expensive to boot."


    "Please, these are some of the most simple alchemical elixirs out there," Zirani said. |At least they are beyond the great scar, I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised that they are umon in the ins."


    "Where are we going to find the water for the red elixir?" Sandra asked.


    Zirani smiled. "That''s easy, I will shape a bathtub out of wood. Then all I''ll need is a water core and some time. A simple watering enchantment will be no challenge."


    "You can do enchantment as well?" Misty sounded shocked.


    "I''m over four hundred years old," Zirani pointed out. "And I''m from beyond the great scar. For heaven''s sake, Misty, I''m a Zigan, a jungle queen."


    Misty lowered her head. "Sorry."


    "No need." Zirani shook her head. "I wasn''t scolding you. Now, each of you take a blue elixir and follow me outside. Today I''m mostly just going to go over what I want each of you to do and a few integral things you need to know about the arcane. Once you have my instructions, every day you will follow them. If I want a change, then I wille to you. Lets me make this clear, I expect every ounce of your effort. We cannot afford to waste time here, and waste this opportunity."


    Unlike her usual tone, Zirani''s voice held no hint of warmth, justmand. This was Zirani the teacher, not Zirani the friend.


    The three of us made our way outside, and away from the treehouse to a nearby location with plenty of open space. It was obvious from the way the girls were looking around that there were still nervous, which was a sentiment I shared. That abomination had been quite disturbing, especially once we''d found out it wasn''t an aether beast.


    "All right, the goal is simple," Zirnai began. "I want all of you at the second level of infusion and up a density stage in your first core before we move up from this floor. I''m going to teach each of you a meditation technique that my mother taught all her children when they came of age, it is a secret kept close to my family and the green court, do not, and I mean, do not ever share it. At best we''d be killed if I returned and they ever found out, at worse we been given to the blood drinkers."


    I winced. That didn''t sound like a nice way to go, although did she mean vampires? She''d never called them blood drinkers before, but I suppose it was an apt term,


    "No don''t mean vampires Aiden," Zirani said, apparently having read my thoughts. "Blood Drinkers or Crimson leaf leeches as some know them, are a type of carnivorous nt."


    "A nt that drinks blood?" Sandra asked.


    Zirani nodded. "The funny thing is that vampires do value them highly as the blood is stored in blood sacs and the blood the nt drains mixes with a syrupy liquid in the nt and gives it a nice and unique taste, or so the vampires have said, but that''s off-topic, back to the meditation technique. Firstly I want each of you to practice this technique for an hour in the morning as soon as you wake, and after a long training session or expenditure of aether. Lastly, will be just before you head to bed, and you will sue it with another elixir I will have prepared that should also give the technique a dual purpose."


    I tried to keep up with what she was saying, but a lot of it went over my head, although luckily Zirnai made it clear she''d help and exin things in more detail when it came time to actually do the task. I understood the idea of meditation even though I''d only heard about it a few times, but the talk of dual-purpose elixirs wasn''t as clear to me.


    "In the ins, you don''t really have meditation techniques," Ziirani noted. "I''ve no doubt there are some exceptions like border cites mostly likely and probably a few other outliers, but where I''m from, almost everyone uses a meditation technique, even if it''s just a basic foundation technique. These techniques serve the purpose of allowing more aether to be pulled in quickly and condensed into your core. Tell me what aether do you pull from the world around you at all time, just by breathing?"


    "Pure aether," I answered.


    "Correct, though a more appropriate term is colorless aether," Zirani said. "As there is nothing pure about the aether in the northern ins. This colorless aether is absorbed into your core and mixes with your essence to create affinity aligned aether. For Aiden, it''s nature aether, while for Sandra it''s dark aether, and Misty''s is of course a mutated mix of multiple types. The colorless aether enters your core and essence thenes back out in a different form. What you probably don''t know is that whenever you pull colorless aether into your core, some remains there and gets absorbed into your essence, strengthening your essence, but you cannot do this alone. We call this Aether Dilution."


    Zirani raised a hand. "Over time if you don''t absorb any essence into your core and mix it with the essence you already have to strengthen yourself and only pull in colorless aether then your essence bes diluted. It''s a slow process and probably even slower in the ins, but it does ur. Dilution of essence can lead to many problems one of which is a lower transformation rate from colorless aether to affinity-aligned aether. Where you could have gained enough aether for two techniques before, because your essence is so diluted, now you can only produce enough for one. Essentially the colorless aether you put into your core won''t trante into the same amount of affinity aligned aether as it once did."


    "So we need a bnce?" I asked.


    "Exactly," Zirani said. "We need to make sure there is a bnce of colorless aether and essence. This meditation technique is best used when you have ess to both, which is why those core we collected from the few beasts we killed wille in handy. Always keep one on you and wherever you meditate, using the technique I''m about to teach you, pull in essence from the core while using the technique, that way you will get both colorless aether and essence at the same time. The technique will do the rest, and you will see an immediate improvement and growth."


    It was things like this that reminded me just how old she was. She didn''t look like a four-hundred-year-old aether beast, and there were times I forgot that, but things like this, the knowledge she held, always made it clear once more, just how lucky I had been to run into her. Without her I would have remained in the ins, never knowing about any of this. I''d been blind before I''d met her and I hadn''t even known it.


    "Think of your core like your lungs," Zirani said. "Your breath in one thing, but anotheres out, although you probably don''t know about that. Just think of it as a living transformation. You absorb colorless aether into it, and your essence changes it into affinity-aligned aether."


    I asked a few questions as did Sandra and Misty, mostly for her to rify a few things, which she was more than happy to do, but once we had nothing left to ask, she finally got to teaching us the meditation technique.

 Chapter 90 - 90

    <h4>Chapter 90 - 90</h4>


    The meditation technique was a lot moreplex than I''d ever thought it would be. I''d expected something different but still simple as the word meditation only brought up an image of peacefully sitting and breathing. Zirani''s technique was nothing like that. We found ourselves, coughing, spluttering, and wanting to keel over the first few times we tried it.


    The instructions were easier said than done. Breathe in deeply, and fill your lungs to capacity and then while you take short shallower breaths, pull aether from your vore and shape it into a few odd-looking patterns, and then push them back into your core. All had to be done at the same time and in perfect sync or the technique would not work. Keeping my lungs full and breathing in more while not being allowed to breathe was hard enough, but trying to muster enough focus to pull aether from my core and from it into techniques? I was almost certain it would take me days to even do it sessfully once.


    Luckily we had Zirani, who gave us tips and advice when she could, not that it was much. She herself had said this was something we all needed, even if it was difficult at first.


    Whenever I pulled aether from my core and ended up not using it, I never pushed it back into my core, and instead, let it disperse. The reasoning was simple, it took effort to push aether back in, and the feeling was not pleasant. Zirani''s patterns were created solely to push the aether back into the core along whit another use, which was increasing the pull of colorless aether from the world around us. The pattern wasn''t just done once, no it had to be done continuously and Zirani had said once we got used to it, she wanted us to be able to keep half of the pattern stable around our core at all times, so the speed at which we pulled colorless aether was always increased.


    It was a lot to take in, and try, but as I''d done with everything else, I gave it my best shot. No matter how many times I went into a coughing fit or failed to form the patterns, I kept trying and the girls were right there with me. Sandra''s face was red as could, and from what I could tell it was the breathing part that had her stooped rather than the forming of the patterns while for Misty it was the opposite. She aplished the breathing part with ease but seemed to have trouble with the patterns. We all had our strengths and weaknesses it seemed. Misty''s physical changes allowed her better control over her body and Zirani had said that Misty didn''t actually need to breathe air anymore. Sandra''s bloodline and other techniques were fairly hard patterns to learn so she got that part down easily, but the breathing caused her trouble. She kept breathing out when she should have been keeping it in.


    All of that was a challenge, but what made it worse, was that Zirani expected us to be able to do it peacefully and while in a meditative state.


    "How in hell are we meant to meditate while doing this?" Sandra asked as she panted. "I feel like I''m torturing myself.


    "I don''t mind the breathing," Misty said. "But these patterns are odd."


    "I had just the same troubles are you," Zirani exined. "I wasn''t always like I am now, remember? I was once just a dryad like the rest of my sisters. I honestly don''t expect you to get it down perfectly, but as long as you can do it by the end of today, then I will be happy with your progress. It will get easier over time. The first few weeks will be hardest, now back to meditating."


    We spent the entire day, doing nothing but practicing the technique. Zirani wanted us to get this down and then would begin with our other training. For me, she wanted to finallyplete my foundation and start augmenting my techniques with the spatial aspect she now held in her core. For Sandra, it was helping her get better control of her bloodline and developing more versatile dark techniques. So far all of Sandra''s techniques were attacks, she had no movement, stealth, or utility techniques. I also didn''t have a movement technique, but Zirani had mentioned that would be part of my foundation. She wanted to teach me all the basics so that when she showed me a technique or array or something to do with the arcane, I could tell what was going on with its inner workings rather than just mimicking what I saw and hoping for a result.


    We stopped after a few hours to take a quick break and get something to eat and drink.


    "All right all three of you have made good progress," Zirani said. "But none of you have done it sessfully yet."


    "It''s not easy you know," Sandra grumbled.


    Zirani shot Sandra a hard look. "I''m well aware, and its ease shouldn''t matter. What should matter is how much it will help you, in this case, a lot."


    I was the first to get the technique to work, although at first, I''d thought I''d messed it up, but Zirani had been there when I''d opened my eyes, with a smile and proud look.


    "Good work," She praised. "Now if you can do that at least half the time then we start your foundation tomorrow."


    Her word spurred me on, and although it took a lot, I was able to get it right more and more. I still made mistakes from time to time, but by the end of the day, I was able to get it right six times out of ten.


    Sandra despite all her grumbling, also managed to eventually get it right, though after each time her face looked like a mess. Misty however was the one who shocked us all. After Zriani had guided her through the patterns, she managed the technique sessfully nine times out of ten.


    "I guess being a vampire has its perks," Sandramented.


    "And its downsides," I reminded.


    "Good work." Zirani smiled and some of the seriousness left her. "That will be enough of that for today. Of course, I still want you to practice when you can and don''t forget my earlier words. An hour in the morning, when you expended a lot of aether, and an hour at night."


    We all nodded.


    "What else are we doing today?" I asked. "There''s no night, but it must bete."


    "I prepared the baths while you were in training," Zirani stated with a smile. "I''ve ced them in your rooms. The water enchantments I''ve created are simple to use, and the body strengthening elixir is already in your rooms. Fill the tub, pour the elixir in and then soak in the water until all the red color is gone. I don''t care how much it hurts, do not get out until the water is clear once again, understand?"


    We all agreed and then together we headed back for the treehouse. My body didn''t feel as though it had gone through a day of training, but my throat and chest did. The breathing part of the technique really had done a number on me as had it on Sandra, who was holding a hand against her chest. Only Misty seemed unaffected.


    The bathtub was waiting for me in my room when I returned and after taking a minute to figure out the enchantment, which was a water core with some arrays of it, I managed to get water toe out and fill the tub. I poured in the red elixir and then hesitated for just a moment before I entered. The water didn''t look like a bright red, no it looked like a blood-red.


    I did step in though and immediately had to clench my fists and grit my teeth and searing pain. It felt needles were piercing my body as it heated up from the inside. I fought through the pain, and eventually, it became less unbearable, although it still wanted to hop out as soon as possible. Every minute felt so much longer, but after what I guess was half an hour, the water was back to its normal color and I sprung out like it was a tub of acid.


    "How was it?"


    I spun around to find Zirani in my door looking my body up and down.


    "It hurt," I said simply as I pulled a towel from my ring.


    "That''s normal, but it will really help your body," Zirani said as she walked closer and ced a hand on y shoulder. "You''ll only be doing two times a day."


    "Two times! You''ve got to¡ª"


    Before i could fish my words Zriani shushed me with her lips and soon all my thoughts were forgotten as our tongues shed for a long moment in a deep and heavy kiss.


    She pulled away and gave me a smile. "I know it''s hard, but if we want to get you and girls stronger then we need this."


    I coughed. "G-got it."


    "Now why don''t you get cleaned up and then I can treat you to a bit of tender rxation?" Zirani purred. "How does that sound."


    "Amazing," I muttered as her finger trailed up my abs and up to my face.


    Things were going to be hard, but as long as I had Zirani and the others, then I could push through it.

 Chapter 91 - 91

    <h4>Chapter 91 - 91</h4>


    The next day began simrly to thest, although with the added act of meditation if this form of torture could be called meditation. It wasn''t all bad though, it did help to wake me up and get rid of any lingering tiredness, and I had been tired, especially after the hour-long session of fun Zirani and I had yesterday.


    "Do we have to take baths?" Sandra asked as she bit into a strip of dry meat for breakfast. "It hurts like hell."


    "I''ve said this to Aiden, and I''ll say it to you." Zirani shot the dark-haired arcanist a firm look. "If you want to grow strong enough, then you need to do as I say and utilize all the resources I give you, noining."


    "I don''t think it was that bad," Misty added.


    "That''s probably because you''re an aether vampire," Zirani replied. "Your constitution is far greater than theirs, now get done with your breakfast, take your baths and then meet me outside, today is where I''m going to go over my ns for each of you."


    Despite not wanting to, I did prepare myself another one of the body strengthening baths. It hurt just as bad as it had yesterday and it was made worse by the fact I knew I wasn''t going to get to rest or rx afterward, instead I had the training to do.


    Zirani was waiting for us close by to the treehouse and asked me and Sandra to practice our meditation while she began with Misty. An hourter she was done with the blonde and moved on to Sandra then finally on to me.


    "Save the best tillst?" I joked which earned me a small smile that quickly faded as her look of seriousness reced it.


    "It''s finally time for us to actually truly start your foundation and finish it," Zirani said. "So far everything I''ve taught you has basically just been simple techniques or at least techniques I thought you''d be able to mimic. If I told you to exin to me the pattern of any of your techniques, could you?''


    I shook my head. "No, I couldn''t."


    I was talented and a fast learner, but I didn''t understand the techniques or the patterns Zirani had taught me, in fact, most people in the ins didn''t. It was usually techniques that had been found or identally discovered. Perhaps there were a few closer to the border cities, but definitely not deeper into the ins.


    "That''s another one of the big differences between the ins and where Ie from. I was taught not just techniques, but how the techniques worked, why creating a pattern from some aether would create a vine or ayer of wood. With this knowledge, arcanists are able to change and even invent techniques of their own, though most tend to find a technique they like and then change it to suit themselves. For your foundation, I want to teach you these basics and a few of the more advanced principles, and after that, you can put my teachings into practice when I start teaching you other techniques and when we get to the spatial aspect."


    "So you are going to teach me that?" I asked. She had said so, but I wanted to be sure.


    "Yes, I''ve not figured it all out, but I understand the basics," Zirani replied. "Now this is going to be a lot ofplicated things, and you might not understand, so don''t be afraid to ask for help or rification."


    The next few hours up until the time to go was spent with Zirani teaching me what she referred to as the arcane foundation, which made more and more sense as he went. I really didn''t know how blind I was until she started exining this.


    She started with aether itself and went on about things I''d never even known from the fact that aether was made out of two parts, the shell, and ki. The shell was what contained the power while the ki was what allowed for all the wondrous effects aether could perform. I''d never heard the word ki before, but apparently, it was very prevalent below the great scar since ki was power at its purest, creation and destruction, however, no arcanist below the seventh level of infusion could wield ki without the shell. The shell was there as a sort of limiter or container, it was also what made ki into aether. The shell was the outeryer around every atom of aether, not that I really knew what an atom was but apparently, that was a conversation for another time.


    "A Lot of the knowledge from the old was recovered beyond the great scar," Zirani said by way of exnation.


    Next and the main topic was the patterns, and why exactly these simple formations of aether allowed one to create fire or water, or heal. Zirani exined it as a reaction, and that every single thing and action had a pattern, a pattern that is created the moment that objectes into existence. A grain of sand or a puff of smoke, all have their own patterns. The pattern for vine whip is abination of many different patterns, pieces taken out of them, and thenbined to create this effect. The pattern for fluid movement, the vine itself, and the pattern for control, growth, and others. Pieces are taken out and put together to create this pattern, a pattern then when formed by an arcanist using aether would create an effect.


    It wasn''t that simple though, not that any of her exnations were simple. Most patterns all had a few things inmon, or at least most of the conventional types did. Things like a timer or a detection aspect, things that made it so a pattern didn''t form immediately, or other things like adding a timer to the pattern so that the moment it was made a timer would begin and the pattern woulde to life when the timer ended. Zirani described it like the inner working of a nt or machine or any living thing. Parts working together. Some patterns did not work for those without the necessary aether. Zirani and I couldn''t create fire and so trying to make a pattern like that would either simply not work or backfire, or we could identally discover a technique, which did happen, although it''s a very rare thing. The people beyond the great scar did not put things up to luck, or say I guessed.


    She wanted to teach me all of these things, not that she expected me to get it right away, but as long as I was constantly thinking about it and putting what i learned into action and use, then eventually I woulde to understand it as well as she did. She was also teaching the same to both Sandra and Misty, though for them they would need to seek guidance once we made it over the scar. Zirani could only take them so far. Since my first core was nature it was easier to teach me.


    When the time came to end our training and head back in, I was full of questions and different ideas. Just knowing that made me want to test out a few things, especially since she had taught me a few of what were called origin patterns, it was pieces of these patterns that were taken when creating a technique or just a pattern for use in the arcane.


    After another bath and an hour of tortuous meditation, I finally made my way to bed. My body wasn''t that physically tired, but my mind faintly was, and before my head fully hit my pillow, I was out.


    I had more strange dreams that night, this time of pale creature sat upon a throne, of a gorgeous woman bathing in a pool of blood while other figures looked on in awe, jealousy, and envy. I saw darkness in the shape of a woman, where its eyes should have beeny two emerald gems that shone will brilliance, though they began to crack and I felt panic for some reason. What was oddest of all, was that throughout all of it, that pale creature, so human-looking, yet not, watched me atop its throne of writhing flesh.


    "A lost child so eager to find your way home." The voice sounded smooth though it seemed to grate on my ears like nails on chalk. "Why don''t you step into my embrace, I can take you home, I can¡­"


    "Aiden!"


    I shot up from bed with a gasp and frantically nced around myself as my heart pounded in my chest like a drum.


    "Aiden wants wrong?" Zirani asked worriedly. "You were tossing and turning."


    "Dreams," I muttered, though they were already fading. I tried to focus, but the dreams had already faded, leaving nothing in their wake.


    "Dreams again?" Zirani sounded worried. "I should be able to see your dreams, what happened?"


    "I¡­ I don''t remember, they always fade so quickly."


    There was a long moment of silence before Zirni spoke again. "Get some sleep, Aiden, we can speak of this tomorrow."

 Chapter 92 - 92

    <h4>Chapter 92 - 92</h4>


    The next two weeks were filled with nothing but training, and more training. Each day began the same with an hour of meditation followed by a body strengthening bath. The meditation got easier as the days passed by, but it was still ufortable as was the bathing, however, the results began showing after the first week. I felt stronger, not just physically, but endurance-wise, and when it came to my durability. There was new weight to my strikes even without using aether burst. Zirani did say it would eventually be useless and that she would have to create a new version, but for now, it was working its wonders.


    The meditation was working its own wonder as, by the end of the first week, I''d seen a huge boost when to my core. I had been stuck at the beginning of the hydro stage since I''d taken the warp seed, but with the meditation technique and the natural essence I absorbed from cores at the same time, my core was well on its way to the iron stage of density, which was something I could have only dreamed of before. It also helped immensely with the aether infusion as I finally understood what one of the technique''s main purposes was. The core could only take in so much aether and essence at a time and often the rest would just disperse, but the technique forced the aether that didn''t enter my core to infuse into my body. That along with the aether gathering elixir helped my growth greatly and at a speed, I hadn''t thought possible. The techniques and elixirs work perfectly together and just proved once again that Zirani knew what she was doing.


    It wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows though, the hardest part of the training was the foundation learning Zirani was teaching me. From the patterns to how they worked together, to certain rules I needed to know and limitations. It was all so to take in and at times I found myself getting overwhelmed, and I wasn''t the only one. Sandra seemed to have trouble putting Zirani teachings into action when it came time to try and create a dark technique whose main purpose wasn''t offense. Misty seemed to also be having a lot of trouble in that regard as all her attempts came out simr, usually a technique that just caused damage.


    Zirani was there to help, however, and one by one, she helped guide us through the process. In my case she had me go through all the techniques I currently had and to disassemble them in separate patterns which was a lot harder than it seemed since the pattern for a technique was abination of pieces of origin patterns and not the whole thing. In the end, though, with a lot of time and repetition, I was able to disable bark armor which earned me a reward from Zirani that night.


    Speaking of nights, now that things between me and Sanda were cleared, often nights I found myself sleeping with one or another. I''d never thought I''d been having so much sex, but I wasn''t going toin. It helped a lot for both parties and allowed us some rxation and pleasure, heavens knew we needed it.


    By the end of the second week, all three of us had the meditation technique down, although there was still room for improvement. We''d all managed to disassemble our techniques and had even made a few adjustments, though only minor. I''d added a function that let my vine split it into two smaller vines while Sandra now was able to fling a dagger into a shadow to remind there for a few minutes, and if she called it back, it would fling out of the shadow to her hand or a target location. Misty had managed to add the rotting affecting of her death ball to her ws. We were alling along well, and it was clear Zirani was very proud.


    "I have to say, I never expected you three to make it this far this quickly," Zirani praised. "But I guess I shouldn''t be shocked. Aiden here has the arch vein bloodline and learns at an incredible rate, Misty here is an aether vampire, and Sandra is of the Umbrin."


    "Mine doesn''t sound as ttering as the others," Misty grumbled. "Misty the vampire, sounds odd."


    "I have no doubt you''ll earn a greater title in the future," Zirani replied. "We''re done for the day, though. These two weeks have been very sessful, and for this third, we will be pushing for the second level of infusion and a stage up in density after which I will be teaching all of your more advanced techniques especially you Aiden."


    To any other arcanists of the ins that would have sounded crazy, but I Zirani, we''d trained with Zirnai and had reaped the benefits.


    "I think I''m close," I said as I focused on my core.


    "I''m almost certain you are," Zirani said as she turned to the others. "As are you two. Once we''re done with that, we will be leaving this ce and heading to the next floor."


    "What about the herbs and nts?" I asked in confusion.


    "They won''t be too effective anymore," Zirani said. "And we''ve packed a ton of all inside your storage rings and that device we found the other day."


    When we''d been hunting for more cores we''d stumbled across an odd little scene. An abandoned camp with a storage drive that was empty, and with town horn clothesying on the floor as if the people who''d been wearing them had just vanished. It had been an eery sight, and none of us had been able to exin what it meant since the image of twin horn arcanists suddenly getting undressed then running off and abandoning their camp seemed too stupid and odd to be real.


    We hadn''t run into any more abominations during the two weeks, though we had definitely been on the look out. Whenever we went hunting we always made sure that one of us was constantly looking around so that we weren''t caught off guard. We did however find other odd scenes not that different from the twin honor camp. Lifeless beasts who looked like they had been drained and what was strangest and more disconcerting was that when we''d opened one up they''d had an empty core as if their essence had been drained while it was still inside them.


    We all headed back up to the treehouse, and after a quick hour of meditation in my room I prepared my bath. As I entered the dark red liquid, I grit my teeth. Even after all these times, is still stung like a bitch. It was nowhere near as bad as it had been the first time, but it was still an unpleasant experience,ying in a pool of water that seemed to be attacking you with hundreds of sharp needles, all while you boiled from the inside.


    After I was done and the water was clear of color, I did another hour of meditation and was about to head to sleep when there came a knock at my door.


    "Emm,e in."


    Sandra of Zirani didn''t ever knock which meant it could only be¡­


    "Misty?" I quickly looked down at my nakedness, then pulled a nket to cover myself. "W-what is it?"


    "I erm, I wanted to talk if that''s ok?"


    I frowned but nodded nevertheless. "That''s fine, about what?"


    Misty didn''t respond at first, instead, she shut the door then walked over, and then took a seat next to me on the bed, far closer to me than I had expected, and she didn''t seem shocked or embarrassed at myck of clothing.


    I coughed once to get my heart under control especially as I noticed that she was wearing only a robe and nothing underneath.


    "I¡­ Aiden do you not like me?" Misty blurted.


    I froze then slowly turned my eyes to hers and tilted my head to the side. "Like you? hasn''t Zirani or Sandra told you."


    "They say you do, but you''ve been ignoring everything I do or try for the past two wells."


    "Past two weeks¡­" I suddenly felt the urge to smack myself. "Oh, oh no. Oh, Misty, I''m so sorry. I was wondering what it meant, but I was too caught up in training to realize."


    "Is that why Zirani kept sending me and you together to hunt?"


    Misty nodded. "Yes, but you just ignored everything I said or seemed oblivious to it. So.. wait you do like me."


    "Yes!" I said louder than I intended. "I do, and if I''d have known you were trying¡­ this, then I would have dly epted."


    Misty smiled and blushed faintly. "Well, it''s not toote."


    Misty stood and slowly untied the rope holding her robe together and the fabric fell from her, pooling at her legs.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?"

 Chapter 93 - 93(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 93 - 93(18+)</h4>


    I let out a whistle as I stared at Misty''s body. My eyes roamed up her perfectly pale legs to her curvy hips and up that t chest to her magnificentlyrge breasts, and finally up to her beautiful face. Misty before her change into a vampire had been pretty, but now she was drop-dead gorgeous, like every aspect of her beauty had been enhanced. Her pale skin was a perfect contrast to her crimson eyes and tinum blonde hair. At times I almost couldn''t help but stare at her. I''d never ever seen someone who looked like Misty as she did now.


    "Well?" She shot me a hesitant smirk. "What are you waiting for?"


    I slowly rose to my knees, letting my nket fall from me to reveal my own bare body.


    "You look amazing," I mumbled as I trailed a hand up her legs and towards her opening.


    She gasped at my touch and I noticed that her skin was cooler than I expected but that might have been because she was a vampire, though right now that didn''t matter to me. All that mattered right now was this picture of beauty in front of me, and what we were about to do to one another.


    As my hands grew closer to her opening, Misty''s breathing picked up and her eyes followed me intently especially when I moved my mouth raised my mouth up along with my hands.


    "Aiden I-"


    I shook my head to cut off her words then continued my journey up her legs until I finally arrived at my prize. I brushed a finger across her folds and they came back slick with her wetness. She let out a moan at my touch that quickly turned into a gasp as I leaned forward and extended my tongue to lick from the bottom of her flower to the top.


    "Aiden!" she gasped at the feeling and her legs shuddered, but I grasped her thighs with my hands to keep them steady.


    "Just rx and enjoy," I said as I gave her another long lick.


    I continued my actions for a few minutes until her pearl was revealed to me. I wrapped it around my tongue which set her off and she let out a loud moan followed by an ever louder gasp when I gently nibbled at her clit. I continued to pleasure her using my mouth even digging into her with my tongue. Her juices flowed onto my mouth and though it didn''t have Zirani''s sweet taste, it was still nicer than I expected. She tasted like a cool and refreshing drink, a drink I couldn''t get enough of.


    Ipped, and licked at her, providing her with as much pleasure as I could. She moved her hands down to grasp my hair, but I didn''tin even when she tightened her grip as I licked her clit and moved a finger slowly into her. I didn''t push too deep, just a little bit, and then I tried something I''d done with Zirani. I curled my finger inside her and pulled back. Misty let out a scream of pleasure and her legs wobbled, which was a surprise considering how agile and well bnced she usually was.


    "Aiden." Misty pressed a hand to my head to stop me. "I want to pleasure you as well."


    I smiled. I wasn''t going to decline that. I slowly lowered myself onto my bedroll until I was t on my back, and I watched as Misty turned revealing her curvy ass to me as she lowered her dripping flower onto my waiting mouth.


    Itched my mouth over it and Misty let out another moan before I felt her hands on my manhood. I groaned as I felt her lips gently wrap around me. Her mouth felt cool, thorough not in an unpleasant way, and despite this clearly being her first time, she was very enthusiastic about it. She began bobbing up on down on my shaft as I ate her out.


    Her tongue worked me as her lips moved up and down my manhood, sending wave after wave of cool pleasure through my body. I let out moans and groans into her and Misty wasn''t fairing much better as with every lick or nibble of her clit, the blonde was moaning around me.


    Then something even odder happened. I felt our connection, our bond, grow, and somehow I could feel the pleasure rising within her. It was odd, though it got even odder as a momentter I felt our pleasure and orgasm sync and we both let out gasps and our pleasure doubled. It was simr to what had happened with Zirani, though even stronger. Was this because she was an aether vampire?


    Whatever it was, it set us both off at the same time, and a wave of fluid hit my mouth as I let out a groan and burst within Misty''s mouth, painting the insides white. She kept her lips tight around me as I gulped what she gave me down. Our bodies shuddered in pleasure and Misty copsed onto top of me when we were both done.


    "Oh wow," Misty said breathlessly. "How? I-I don''t. What just happened?"


    I shook my head. "No clue, but I''m certainly notining."


    "It was so much," Misty replied. "Is it because of our bond? I felt it."


    "I think so," I mused. "We''ll have to ask Zirnai tomorrow, but for now we''re not done yet."


    Misty got to her knees then turned to face me with a grin, no hesitation to be shown this time. "Oh, and how would you like me?"


    "How about on top." I nodded to my still hard erection. "He''s ready and waiting."


    Misty turned her eyes to my erection then licked her lips which caused my cock to twitch in anticipation.


    She slowly raised her leg and ced it on my other side then sat her ass just above my erection. "So hard."


    I moved my hands up her body to cup her breasts as she stroked me using her ass. My hands cupped her perfect mounds and Misty shot me a hungry look before lowering herself until one of her hard nipples was inches away from my mouth. I eagerly imed it and began tovish it in licks and sucks while I felt one of her hands wrap around me and line me up with her dripping entrance.


    I let out a groan around her nipple as she slowly but surely lowered herself onto me, allowing my full length to spear into her. There was a grimace of pain on her face which quickly let me know she was a virgin, though when I looked down there was no blood, which was probably a side effect of being a vampire.


    "Take it slow if you need to," I said I sucked at her left breasts.


    She nodded then slowly began to move her ass up and down on my length. As she did her face slowly morphed from difort to pleasure, and before I knew the loud smacking sounds were echoing through the room as she brought her ass up and down on my shaft.


    She felt amazing, especially with how tight she was and the way her tunnel gripped me. The lips of her flower moved up and down me with her motions and our moans and groans mingled into a cacophony of ecstasy and passion as we slowly reached climax.


    I groped, licked, and sucked at her breasts as she bounced her backside onto me, moving my manhood in and out of her at a rapid pace.


    "Aiden I''m, I''m close," Misty gasped.


    "Me too," I mumbled. "I''m, oh fuck, I''m cumming."


    I felt that same connection in our bond again and this time the wave of pleasure was sorge that there was no hoping of holding back. Misty let out a loud scream of passion as her tunnel mped around and began milking me for my seed which I dly gave in huge spurts. It felt like she was draining me, not that I minded. Each shot of my cum into her sent me into a frenzy of pleasure and my entire body shuddered in time with hers.


    It felt like it would never end as itsted for longer than any orgasm I''d had before. When the tide started to finally lower, Misty copsed down onto me, panting like she''d just run a dozen marathons one after the other.


    "I can''t even think of a word to describe what it just felt," Misty mumbled into my neck.


    "I think we need to thank Zirani again foring up with the idea for us to bond," I replied. "But until then, I can think I got another round."


    My cock moved inside her to prove my point, and Misty moved back to look into my eyes.


    They were glowing intensely, and her fangs were out as she moved up my cock then back down.


    "I think I can do this all night," Misty purred in a sensual voice as her eyes continued to glow. "Get ready Aiden, because I''m going to drain you of all you can give me."


    As new waves of pleasure washed over me, I realized that I might have not thought this through.. Oh well, best to just enjoy it as much as I could.

 Chapter 94 - 94

    <h4>Chapter 94 - 94</h4>


    The third week of training was almost exactly the same as the first two, although with a few differences. Mainly the fact that Zirani kept a closer eye on us, and had us pushing harder since she wanted all of us to have reached the second level of infusion and to have gone up a core. It was hardest for me since going from hydro to iron was a lot harder than going from smoke to Hydro so not did I have to pugs myself, but when the other two stopped their meditation after an hour, I kept going for another hour.


    During this time we kept up with the learning and practice Zirnai had us doing from memorizing and forming basic origin patterns that would work with our affinities to disassembling patterns Zirani made for that sole purpose. It was difficult, but we made it through, and as Zirnai has promised it did get easier with time and repetition. Certain patterns also came easier to some of us which Zirani exined as normal due to our affinities. The pattern for growth came easier to those of the nature and life affinities although other affiliates could use it. She had mentioned that we would find origin patterns that suited us best, but that we should learn as many as we could as she had met some arcanists whose techniques were very simr to one another and used the same origin patterns.


    We were all still at a point where we couldn''t make our own techniques though we did try. My first few attempts had gotten me no results and the ones that came after created useless effects. One technique I''d made had created a green light which I had thought to be at least a little useful, that is until Zirani pointed out that she could easily make normal light and that my technique used too much aether and was extremely insufficient and well to put it simply, trash.


    I didn''t let that get me down though, at least it wasn''t like Misty attempts. She had to be extra careful as at one point one of her techniques had almost exploded in her face, but luckily Zirani had shouted at her to disperse it before the blonde could set it off. Sandra''s weren''t as bad, and she had gotten closest out of all us as she had almost made a dark spear technique, although the spear that had formed had flopped to the ground as she hadn''t used the rightbination of origin patterns to make sure it came out as a hard solid. I had gotten a goodugh at that.


    We kept on training, and eventually the first of us reached the second level of infusion. To no one''s surprise, it was Misty. The blonde was the best at using the meditation technique. When it had happened it had been very quick. One moment she was at the first level and the next she was at the second. There wasn''t a huge difference in appearance, but a quick test showed she was stronger, quicker, and more enhanced in every psychical aspect than before.


    That show pushed me and Sandra on, and the next day after Misty growth to level two, I moved up a level. The experience wasn''t that odd since I''d felt it once before, and my bond with Zirani made the process very easy. My body was infused with the aether that had been gathering within me and like a wave, it washed through me. The feeling was like what I imagined being hit by lightning was like, though without the pain.


    Sandra followed an hourter and we spent the rest of the day testing out our new limits. We were definitely more enhanced now, and running and walking just couldn''t get us tired anymore, or at least it would take a very, very long time, and there was also a passive regeneration now though it was nowhere near as strong as Misty''s. We weren''t at the blonde levels but it was a definite improvement. If I hit a normal person with a punch then I could easily kill them.


    Zirani had been pleased of course, but she had reminded us that we still had to condense our cores and move up a stage in density.


    "This is good," she said as we ate in the dining room after our training. "But we need all of your to move up a stage in density. Infusion is important but that''s just for the body. For your aether and techniques, you need to increase the density of your cores. I want to teach you more advanced techniques but as you are now, only Aiden could perform them."


    We pushed on, and as we neared the end of the third week I grew worried that none of us would move up a stage in density, but almost as if fate or some higher power was looking down on us, on thest day of the third week, all three of us moved up a stage in density. It happened was we meditating after we''d gone hunting some more essences cores, and it struck like lightning. It was so unexpected that at first, I didn''t know what was going on, but Zirani was there to help all three of us along.


    For the others, it onlysted a few minutes, but for me, it was almost half an hour before I was done. I could feel the essence in my core being pushed together and changing from a liquid to a solid. The essence was no longer floating about in my core, now it was a sphere at its center. I knew from what Zirani had said that to reach the next stage I would need to fill my corepletely and then condense it once again into the steel stage before repeating it all but then merging it with the core-shell to reach the final crystal stage, but that wasn''t going to be happening anytime soon.


    "I think we can spend the rest of the day rxing," Zirani said with a smile. "All three of you havepleted what I set forth and we can rx for now, but we do move out tomorrow."


    "Straight away?" Misty asked.


    "We can''t afford to wait and waste time," Zirani said. "We still have no idea where the twin horn is or why the tower is like this, and while we could continue to grow where it would take much longer. We need a rougher environment and greater resources, and even if we don''t find the resources on the next floor we collected enough that they willst for a while."


    "What exactly can we do?" I questioned. "There isn''t really much to do in here."


    "Why don''t we just rx and talk about other things," Sandra suggested. "We''re always talking about problems and training, why not something positive for once."


    "I''d like that," Misty muttered.


    We did as Sandra suggested and spent the rest of the day on lighter topics, telling stories or talking about weird experiences. Zirani easily had the best tales to tell which wasn''t a surprise considering where she was from and how old she was.


    I slept peacefully that night with no dreams to haunt me.


    The next we woke early and began to pack up everything from the treehouse that had been our temporary home. We might have only stayed here for a little over three weeks, but it had been home, and after a while, we''d alle to like it. It was cozy with a lot of space and a safe haven from any of the beasts of the mountain well perhaps apart from the abominations, but after our initial encounter, we hadn''t run into any more of the horrid things.


    "I wish we could take it with us," Misty said sadly as we went down the makeshift lift for thest time.


    "I do too," I replied. "But who knows that the next floor is. If it''s as odd as this was then a ce like this might not do well over there."


    "A skyship would do well here," Zirani mused. "Although it would need some defense against the flying beasts."


    "Skyship?'' Misty asked. "Those are real?"


    "They are," Zirani confirmed. "And theye in many different types."


    "Is that how we''ll get across the great scar?" I asked


    Zirani shook her head. "No sane person would fly a skyship through the great scar. The expeditions use specific tried, tested, and proven methods to get across the scar. The only other people apart from them are well¡­ let''s just say they are in a league all their own. They fall in right alongside the other powerful things in the great scar."


    "Have you ever been there?"


    "Once." A faraway look papered in Zirani eyes. "Not far in, but I quickly learned why people stay away from it. It''s and of chaos, an amalgamation ofnds that are just as odd if not odder than this ce, but a hundred times more dangerous, and the beasts¡­ I don''t even want to think about them, although at my peak, right before the event and before I met you, I could have ventured deeper."


    I shot her a questioning look but didn''t push further than that. Zirani hadn''t ever talked about how she''d ended up in that warehouse, partially because she didn''t know how, but also for a few other reasons. I knew she''d tell me eventually and when the time was right so until then I saw no reason to push for answers.


    Misty frowned. "Does anyone actually know why the great scar exists?''


    "There''s a lot of debate," Zirani answered. "But those who do know haven''t shared it and as for those at the top, well like I said they''re in a league of their own and best stayed away from like the great scar itself."


    We made it to the bottom and I took onest look at the treehouse before I turned away and followed the others towards the next floor of this tower.

 Chapter 95 - 95

    <h4>Chapter 95 - 95</h4>


    There were a few problems we had to face if we wanted to get to the next floor the first of which was figuring out where the portal to the next floor was, but that was solved easily enough as we made our way to the top of the mountain. From the top we could see that there were five floating mountains in total and that the one that would lead to the next floor was most likely the mountain at the center which led to the next problem, getting across the half-mile of open space in between our mountain and the mountain at the center.


    "I have a n," Zirani said as we made our way down to the edge of our mountain. "I can build us a crude skyship, more of a floating barge to be honest, but I''m going to need wind cores. We have earth cores and I can make the ship itself, but I need you three to get me the wind cores."


    "I don''t think there are any wind affinity beasts on this floor?" Sandra replied to which Misty shook her head. "There are, the flying beasts."


    "And how exactly are we going to get them toe down?" Sandra asked.


    "With some bait," I said as I realized what we were going to need to do.


    An hourter Zirani was shaping a ship from one of the normal trees while I climbed one of the taller ones. The n was pretty simple, I would get to the top and shout and scream until I got their attention and then I would use my impact seeds to send them to the ground, and if the fall didn''t kill them then Misty and Sandra would.


    It didn''t take too long since the beasts were constantly flying overhead, and after a bit of shouting, I got the attention of a few. They looked like normal birds justrger and with long necks, andrge ws.


    I pulled aether from my core and formed four impact seeds on each hand. Before the three weeks of training and all my improvements, I would not have been able to form even three in each, but with all the training and with half of my foundationplete, it was actually pretty easy now.


    Three fell with ease and the other was easy enough to dodge. I used ashing vine to pull him down before I formed a bark gauntlet with a spike that I rammed into its skull. I flung it down then using my vines I climbed down the tree.


    Misty and Sandra had already dealt with the three that had fallen, and with the one, I''d in we manage to harvest four wind cores that Zirani put to good use. I didn''t really know what she was doing but watching her work was fascinating. Her skill in the arcane was still above mine, though I did find myself understanding a little of what she was doing, far more than I would have before the training.


    In the end, the skyship or sky barge was a simple wooden boat with two fins on either side and arge sail made from some sort of leafy material though it was all one piece. It looked far better than I''d expected, and crude was not the words I''d used, maybe quaint?


    "You could make a lot of money making these," Misty pointed out as we boarded.


    "This thing?" Zirani shook her head. "It''s nothing special, now I don''t think I should have to say this, but don''t fall off. I don''t know what will happen if you do, but best if none of us find out."


    "Are you going to steer it?" I asked.


    "Yes," Zirani said. "It will use wind aether generated from the cores along with the ambient pure aether in the air. If we were In the ins I''d have to use a different design since the quality of the aether there is low, but it''s good enough here that it should work."


    "Should?" Sandra questioned nervously. "Is that something we should be risking?"


    "Don''t worry," Zirani reassured. "I tested it out beforehand. It will work."


    Once we were all ready and packed, Zirani pressed a hand to an array on the side of the ship and the patterns and symbols she engraved in the wood began to glow with a faint bluish light. The ship rose and then began to slowly make its way off the ind. We all held our breath, apart from Zirani who looked absolutely confident all would be fine. To my relief, it was and soon the ship was picking up speed as we moved across the open air.


    "It''s quite beautiful," Misty noted as she gazed over the side of the ship. "I wonder if they''re normal clouds?"


    "Best we not find out," Zirani said. "Though I doubt it. I can sense aether from them, although it seems to cut off abruptly."


    "Speaking of sense," Sandra said. "Are you going to be teaching us anything like that? I mean I can sense nearby aether and people''s core and stuff, but I can''t even sense a bit of the clouds."


    Zirani nodded. "I will don''t worry about that. Once we''re done with the foundation it will mostly just be physical training and pushing yourselves until your reach the third level, speaking of which, Aiden you''ll have to decide if you want your second core to be like mine or like a traditional core."


    "Is there any benefit to me using my bloodline as I did with you, I mean apart from the bond?"


    "There are," Zirnai said. "But arcanists with your bloodline generally only make bonds with beasts that have some form of connection to or want a connection with."


    "How would you form a connection with a beast?" Sandra said.


    "Not all beasts attack people on sight," Zirani said. "Some if raised from birth can be kept as pets orpanions. You''ve seen riding beasts, and even ridden one, there not the only ones."


    I didn''t really know if I wanted to sue my bloodline again, at least if I did I wanted it to be with beasts that fit me or suited me. I doubted I''d find someone like Zirani, but even so, I didn''t just want somemon beast for my second core.


    "I''m not sure yet," I confessed. "We''ll have to wait and see what wee across."


    We spent the rest of the journey in rtive peace and quiet and I took the time to take in the view on and off the ship. The girls looked beautiful even in their robes and I took Zirani''s change that had happened yesterday after her core had gone up a stage in density. She was looking more and more like she had when I''d found her. She looked more regal now, and older looking. She also had an extras set of arms as well, and though she kept them away most of the time, she had shown them to me and the others for a few minutes and to me privately yesterday night before I''d gone to sleep. She predicted that she''d been back to her former strength when I hit the fifth level of infusion and steel stage in her core which was a very good thing. As a beast, she''d been limited but after having be the essence and my first core her essence was now being condensed. All the power she had achieved in her life was still there and would reveal itself along with what she gained with me when we hit crystal stage. The power boost would be immense and even Zirani didn''t couldn''t predict how powerful we''d be when we hit that stage.


    "We might even end up among their ranks," Zirani said to me mentally.


    The ''they'' she was speaking about were where the arcanists she had said were in a league of their own. She did, however, make sure to let me know that my other cores would be crucial as well and that even if we hit crystal in her core, if the others were all undeveloped then we would not be able to match those at the top.


    After around forty-five minutes we made it to the floating mountains and Zirani took apart the ship and stored the pieces in the storage device we''d taken from the twin horn camp. It was a cylinder around the size of an arm, and although it was stone, it wasn''t that heavy, especially not for arcanists in the second level of infusion.


    "Let''s head to the center," Zirani said. "If the portal to the next floor is here, then that''s where it will be."


    We followed her lead and together made our way to the center. This floating mountain was almost exactly the same as the one we''d been on with the only difference being the color of the leaves on the tall trees. Unlike the green of the tree on the other mountain, these were an orangish color.


    As we drew closer to the center, we came across the first sign that we were in the right pce. A two-core beast that looked like arge bull that stood on two feet. It had tworge horns jutted from its head and an extremely mean look in its eye. This thing looked like it levied to get into right and cause pain.


    "Is that a minotaur?" Misty asked in disbelief.


    "It is," Zirani confirmed. "We could go around it, but this is a perfect opportunity to test yourselves and see just how much the training has done for you."


    "All of us?" I asked.


    Zirani shook her head. "We''ll one on one, one of you can take that and then we go round as wee across more."


    We nced at each other, before Sandra and I turned our eyes to Misty who just shrugged. "I don''t mind, it looks like it''ll be slow."


    The blonde stretched and then pulled some aether from her core before marching out to meet the beast.


    Its eyes immediately locked onto her, burning with malice and unbridled rage. Its fur seemed to stand on end and red mist poured from its mouth with every breath.


    "A technique?" I asked in shock.


    "It''s a two-core beast," Sandra exined. "Most have at least one innate technique. I think this one is of the earth affinity?"


    Almost as if in response, the minotaur raised a foot and smashed it down onto the ground, sending a ripple of an aether through the earth. By the time the spikes of rock shot up, Misty was long gone and already upon the creature, her death ws already formed. She struck and tore a chunk of flesh from its neck, but was forced to dodge back as it swung a fist upwards. The minotaur huffed and Misty stood still as it prepared to charge like a bull.


    It let out a loud bellow of rage then charged at the blonde who just smile and waited. When the beast was only a few feet away, Misty ducked under and to the side, straightening her hand. The minotaurs own momentumbined with Misty''s strike sent her ws straight into its chest. The beast let out a pained yelp but kept going for a few seconds even after the attack, dragging Misty along with it then it froze and slowly toppled.


    "That was easy," Sandra said. "Then again some as slow as that thing would have never been able tond a blow on her no matter how strong it was."


    "It would have been more a challenge for you Aiden," Zirani mused. "Its neck is thick enough that you wouldn''t have been able to strangle it easily and it probably weighs a ton so using your vines to grab or move it might have been difficult."


    "I would have just done the same thing as her," I exined as Misty walked back to us. "Although it might have taken longer and I would have gone for the head."


    We harvested the core then continued our way to the center. We ran into a couple more two core beasts but they didn''t pose much of a challenge and we were easily able to ovee them, though at one point one of the beats, Arge two-headed snake had almost gotten me, but mainly due to its amazing camouge, another reason I was looking forward to Zirani teaching us how to improve our arcane senses.


    "I think that''s it," I said as arrived near the top of the mountain.


    "It most definitely is," Zirani said as she gazed at the rectangr doorway. It was partially inside the mountain itself, but only the frame. The portal itself was clear and with the same void-like quality the entry portal to the tower had.


    "I guess this means the next one will be just as weird as this floor," Sandra said.


    "Same thing asst time?" Misty suggested to which we all agreed, linking hands and continuing down from three.


    "Three, two, one!"


    We leapt into the portal and towards the next floor.

 Chapter 96 - 96

    <h4>Chapter 96 - 96</h4>


    The first thing I felt was the cold wind followed closely by the feeling of a solid surface under my feet. The darkness had faded, reced by a scenepletely different from the mountains but just as unique and strange.


    "I think I preferred the mountains," Sandra muttered as she gazed at our surroundings.


    A barren wastnd of rock that seemed to stretch into the distance covered by dark clouds charged with thick stricks lighting and covering the skypletely, casting thend below in near darkness. It was unpleasant to say the least, though the strangest things were the pirs that dotted thend, stretching up into the clouds themselves, some looking to be small while others looked so thick that it would take hours to circr it.


    "Well this is a lot more dreary," I said as I leaned down and pressed a hand to hard ground. It felt like rock but was extremely cool to the touch and a static feeling appeared in my hand the moment I touched it. "I think the stone is full of lighting."


    "It''s like and of storms," Misty noted as she gazed up at the sky.


    "We need to find shelter," Zirani said. "Then when can go from there, but it''s best not to stay out in the open. We don''t have the cover of trees or greenery here."


    "I don''t spot any beasts," Sandra said.


    "Well perhaps there not above ground," I suggested to which Sandra''s eyes slowly widened as she turned her gaze to the ground beneath her. "You think so?"


    "I''ve seen such beasts before," Zirani said.


    "Have you never heard of Bullrock?" Misty asked. "It''s an underground city a few weeks travel from Orton. They have a sect called the stone revenants who have techniques that let them travel through the earth."


    "I didn''t study much about stuff like that." Sandra shrugged. "I just learned what I needed to and left it at that."


    "Makes sense," I said as I tried to stop any other structures apart from the pirs. "I think we''re going to have to head to the pirs. I don''t see anything else other than them."


    Zirani nodded. "Agreed,e on."


    Together we headed towards the nearest pir which was only around a mile away. As we moved across the darknd we kept our eyes moving, just in case anything popped out. Just like back in the tunnels under Orton I was at a severe disadvantage since I didn''t have a form dark vision like Sandra or Misty, although at least I couldn''t bump into any walls here.


    "Damn it''s cold," Sandra said as she warped her hands around herself.


    "It really is," Zirani said. "You''re at the second level and If you can feel it then a normal person wouldn''tst long in here at all.


    The pir closet to us wasn''t thatrge and only took a few seconds to go around. It looked to be made of the same material as the ground though unlike the earth been ht us, the pir was perfectly smooth and didn''t have the same shocking sensation attached to it as the earth had, which was odd since they reached up into the sky and were probably being hit by lightning.


    "I think I''ve found something," Misty called out.


    We all walked over and found her looking up at something. I squirted and was barely able to make out a small hole that looked barely big enough to fit a person. It was no cruise I hadn''t seen it due to the low light.


    "Should we check inside?" I asked.


    "We should," Zirnai said. "But don''t go in. We have no idea what these things are. Be cautious."


    I waited for someone to make a move but they all just turned to me.


    "What?"


    "You''re the one who does the climbing," Sandra said.


    "Since when," I replied.


    "Since the mountains." Sandra motioned me forward. "Just have a quick look."


    "Fine."


    I walked up to the pir and then using all my strength jumped, chatting the edge of the hole with my hand. I pulled myself up then nced inside. "It leads down."


    "What do you mean?" Misty asked. "Is it empty?"


    "I mean it goes underground," I replied, as I peered down. "I think I see a bluish lighting from the bottom I don''t¡ª"


    My words were cut off as a sudden rumbling began and the world itself seemed to tilt. I let fo which was a terrible decision as my body fell into the tunnel and began to fall down. I desperately reached for the walls and tried to stop myself, but the moment my hands touched the stone a shocking sensation hit me, far stronger than what I''d felt before and my hands went numb as I continued to fall.


    I tried to rack my brain for some way to top myself when I seemed to slow down. I frowned and checked to make sure I wasn''t hallucinating. Instead of falling I now felt like I was floating down.


    "Aiden, are you ok?" Zirani asked mentally.


    "I''m fine," I said with a frown. "The fall just stopped, and well I''m floating down now."


    I tried to send Zirani the memories of what had happened and it must have partially worked as a wave of relief came through our bond.


    "I think this tunnel leads to somewhere," I said. "The blue light is getting brighter and¡ª"


    I squinted down and confirmed that the exit to this tunnel was approaching and not far after that was what looked like solid ground. "I think you three should jump in. I think there''s some area down here."


    I slowly exited the tunnel and my eyes momentarily went blurry as they were assaulted by blue light but then all became visible and my jaw nearly hit the floor. Around was a lush andpletely odd-lookingnd. Giant mushrooms, flowers, and glowing trees covered thendscape, along with others things I''d never seen before. I looked up and saw that the roof was covered in what looked like glowing blue moss that shone down onto thend and was reflected by some of the nt life.


    "Zirani," I said in awe. "You need to get down here now."


    I sent mental images of what I was seeing through our bond as I finally hit the soft dirt ground that shone with its own light created by tiny little specks interspersed in the dirt.


    I felt a wave of joy and excitement crash through our bond. "We''re on our way."


    As I waited for them to arrive, I looked around at thend, marveling at its exotic beauty. I walked over and knelt down to inspect a two-headed flower with different colored petals. Just a few feet away from that a spattering on grass seemed to sway in time to a nonexistent breeze.


    "Woah."


    I heard Sandra''s voice and looked up to see her slowly floating down. Her eyes were wide and full of awe just like how I imagined mine must have been.


    "Quite the sight huh?"


    She nodded. "I knew that wastnd couldn''t have been it. There was nothing but the pirs."


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure this is the main part of the floor," I replied.


    "And what a floor it is," Zirani said with a smile as we slowly floated down above Sandra and Below Misty. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a ce like this."


    "It''s famialr to you?" I asked.


    She nodded. "I''ve seen and been to ces like this before, and there are even area''s in our world like this, though not asrge and ally beyond the great scar. The green court cultivates all sorts of nature, even creating our unique kinds. This is better than I could have hoped for."


    Arge grin split her face and I saw more joy in her eyes than I''d seen in a while.


    "I bet a ce like this had plenty of resources," Misty mused.


    Zirani nodded. "Oh, it most definitely does."


    All threended one after the other and each took a moment to take in the surroundings.


    "Is the ground glowing?" Sandra leaned down and scooped up a handful of dirt.


    "There spores," Zirani exined. "A lot of the nts spread them. They''re not harmful, in fact, most will simply be nutrients for the other nts. This ecosystem is unique."


    "That''s one way to put it," Sandra said as she released the dirt and stood back to her feet. "So where to first?"


    "Well since we all liked that treehouse back on the first floor so much." Zirani nced around for a moment then nodded. "Why don''t we build one here? There''s plenty of wood and some of the trees and mushrooms look tall enough."


    I smiled. "I like that idea."


    Misty and Sandra both nodded their agreement and together we set off. Things had looked bad at the start, but a bit of chance and luck had changed that.. I had no doubt there would dangerous beasts and challenges to face, but I''d rather be in a ce like this over what was on the surface anyday of the week.

 Chapter 97 - 97

    <h4>Chapter 97 - 97</h4>


    It felt surreal traveling through the exotic floor, even more so than the mountains. They had been floating but besides that, the only odd thing had been the trees, but this was a whole ecosystem below a wastnd covered in an endless storm. It felt like something from one of my aunty''s old-world books. My eyes kept moving as we traveled, and just when I thought I couldn''t see something stranger, another thing popped up. I saw flowers that curled and shook alongside grass that just like back below the hole seemed to blow with a nonexistent wind. The trees were even odder, especially the fact that the trees felt rubbery, and not like normal wood. The mushrooms ironically simply looked like giant mushrooms and were probably the least odd thing there.


    "Are those fruit?" Sandra asked as we passed a tree with circr leaves that glowed a vibrant purple. Attached to its side as though part of the wood was what looked like apples though far smaller and blue.


    Zirani followed Sandra''s gaze and smiled. "There are, grab a few if you''d like."


    Sandra shrugged and walked over. To my surprise and hers, the moment she touched one of the apples the tree seemed to be pop it out, and it fell into her hand. She hesitantly moved it towards her mouth and took a bite. She chewed then suddenly her lips pursed and her eyes crinkled. "It''s so sweet."


    "Sweet?" Misty asked excitedly before walking over and popping an apple out herself. "Oh, it is."


    The blonde had shoved the entire thing into her mouth, causing Sandra to nce at her with wide eyes.


    "It can be that sweet?" I questioned.


    "Here, try it." Sandra handed me over what was left of her apple.


    I hesitantly took a bite and almost immediately my tastebuds were assaulted by the strongest sweet sensation I had ever felt. It was like honey mixed with sugar except for a dozen times stronger, and long after it was down my throat, a lingering taste was left on my tongue.


    "Come on," Zirnais said with a chuckle. "We can try some moreter, but first shelter. There''s arge tree just up ahead."


    I caught Misty grabbing at least half a dozen more from the tree before we followed Zirani and continued on. Zirani''s idea for a treehouse was perfect and with both of us, we could easily shape one. There were plenty of materials and it was looking like food wouldn''t be too much of a worry. Besides the fruit, we''d seen a few normal animals, though when I said normal, I meant as in they weren''t aether beasts. A two-tailed squirrel with a beak definitely wasn''t a normal animal, well not outside a ce like this at least.


    The tree Zraini had talked about came into view a few minutester, and it did indeed look tall enough for what we were nning. It was nowhere near the height of the tall trees on thest floor, but it was definitely taller than any of the others we''d seen on this floor so far. Its bark was a pale color and its leaves were a shiny bronze.


    "Are we going to make it the same as the other treehouse?" I asked Zirani.


    She nodded and then walked up to press a hand to it. She closed her eyes before they opened as a smile split her face. "This is it. Misty, Sandra you two keep an eye out while Aiden and I start building."


    Zirani n was cutal quite simple. She would fell some trees and shape them into the necessary parts and then I would climb up and marge them with the tree which I hadn''t been sure I could do at first, but then Zirani had shown me the patterns. Before the training, I wouldn''t have been able to make sense of the patterns let alone mimic them, but with my new knowledge I was able to shape the wood easily, and soon the treehouse began taking shape.


    It was by no means a quick task, and hours passed by as Zirani shaped tree after tree, and the surrounding area soon became far tter and open, which was a good thing for training. The hardest part was the roof as it was thergest piece and kept falling, but eventually, after using a lot of aether I managed to get it in, although Zirani was forced back into the core as I had used too much.


    "You cane on up now," I called down to Sandra and Misty.


    The way up to the treehouse wasn''t asplex as the lift that had been on the first floor, instead, it was just a simpledder. Soon the blonde and the dark-haired arcanist were in the treehouse and marveling at what we''d made in just a few hours.


    "It looks wonderful," Misty said as she walked over and gave me a quick kiss. "Good job."


    For a second I was surprised she''d done it so casually in front of Sandra, but the dark harried arcanist didn''t look bothered at all, in fact, she copied the blonde a momentter, though her kiss was deeper andsted far longer.


    "Really?" Misty asked with a mock re.


    Sandra chuckled. "What, he liked it."


    I nodded. Out of the three of them, Sandra was by far the best kisser.


    We set up our rooms as we had on the first floor and by the time we were done, Zirni''s core was rested enough that she could manifest. We all headed to the dining room and had a quick meal while Zirani began to exin things.


    "We''re going to go about things just as we did on the first floor," Zirani stated. "And this time it will be even easier as Aiden and I can use green pulse everywhere, and due to Aiden''s power increase, it can cover arger area. After we know thend then we can begin hunting for cores and get back to training. It''s the same as thest floor. Up one level of infusion and one density stage, although that''s not really an option for you Aiden."


    "Why?" I asked with a frown. "You don''t think I can do it?"


    "No, not at all," She said quickly. "It''s just that the jump from Iron to steel isn''t a quick process even with the right elixirs. This floor will allow me to make some improvements to what I''ve been giving you, but notrge enough for you to make it to steel within a reasonable amount of time, so instead, you''ll be spending that time learning more about nature?"


    "As in?"


    "Look around Aiden," Zirani replied. "Did you ever expect to see or even imagine a ce like this?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    "This is nature," Zirani said. " A stranger side, but still nature and there is much to learn here. I do expect you to reach the third level just as I do Misty and Sandra, but while they try and get to the iron stage in their first cores, I will be teaching you more about nature, and just what''s possible, because it is far, far more than you think."


    I felt a bit peeved, but I understood what she was saying, and she was right. My idea of nature was still limited. She had shown me much and taught me not to be so narrow-minded in my view of the green, but there was still a lot for me to learn. Like she''d said, I''d never imagined a ce like this.


    "Oh, and by the way, I''m going to go make some bathtubs while you eat." Zirani simply smiled in reaction to our groans of protest.


    "We still have to do the baths?" Sandra asked.


    "I suggest you savor them this time," Zirani said with a smile. "The improved version will hurt just as bad as this one did the first time."


    We finished up, and I walked into my room to find the dreaded bathtub already full of crimson water. We''d taken the water enchantments from the first floor since they was no reason to leave them behind.


    I stripped and winced as I got it. Just as I''d been getting used to this one, Zirai was going to hit us with a stronger version. At least this would increase my pain tolerance and improve my body. The effect of the baths was certainly noticeable. My body looked far more chiseled, though not overly muscr. My body had always been leaner, withpact muscle full of strength rather than the bulging muscles andrge frames I''d seen on some people.


    The girls had also seen benefits, and I''d noticed Sandra''s toned abs and Misty improved body as we''d made love to one another.


    I felt my lower part rising and immediately pushed it back down. I didn''t need to get a hard-on in this hellish bath. I cringed just imagining the pain.


    Zirani arrived at my room after my bath, and after a rigorous session of lovemaking, I fell asleep with her in arms and with thoughts of what else we might find in this strangend on my mind.

 Chapter 98 - 98

    <h4>Chapter 98 - 98</h4>


    We began our trek out the map out the floor early the next morning after our usual hour of meditation, baths, and some breakfast, although Misty''s breakfast consisted of some of my blood and those sweet fruits she''d picked the previous day. I''d been worried at first, but this time it hadn''t really hurt all that much and she''d only taken a small amount of blood, although, from the look in her eyes, it had been clear she''d wanted more, but thanks to our bond anchoring her to herself, she was able to get a handle on that side.


    We started with the west, and in intervals, Zriani and I would use green pulse to check thend ahead and around us. When we found something interesting like beasts or herbs Zirani needed we would head in that direction.


    "Take care," Zirani said as we moved through the exotdscape "The beasts here are stronger than those on the first floor. I doubt will we see any beasts above a two-core on this floor, but the one core and two core beasts we do see will have stronger cores. I don''t think they''ll pose much of a challenge by themselves, but if caught off guard or swarmed, then it will be apletely different matter."


    Zirani''s words were proven not a few minutester when we ran into a group of what I could only describe as humanoid frogs with giant faces, and to my absolute shock, wielding wooden spears made out of pale wood.


    "Murwogs," Zirani exined as we examined them from a distance. "They''re a crude race of beasts but more intelligent than any you three have faced so far."


    "Since when can beasts wield weapons?" Misty asked.


    Zirani raised an eyebrow then motioned to herself.


    Misty blushed in embarrassment then looked away sheepishly. "Sorry."


    "Well look at that." Sandra smiled. "I know something you don''t. There are beasts nearer the borders to the scar in the ins that wield weapons. The minotaur we fought is a type of beast often seen with stone hammers and clubs."


    "Very good, Sandra," Zirani praised. "Though these aren''t as deadly as a minotaur. It''s mostly their speed and prowess in jumping you have to look out for. They don''t have any techniques apart from a natural ability to walk on water. Just get them locked down and then it''s easy from there."


    Instead of one of us going aone, Zirani was fine with all three of us fighting since there were seven Murwogs and even Misty would have trouble since they would swarm any single opponent, and unlike the minotaur, they were agile, nowhere near as agile or as fast as Misty, but enough that the gap wouldn''t be as big.


    As we grew closer I noticed that one was far bigger than the rest and had odd red swirls on his skinpared to his kin whose skin was just a dark swampy green, probably to help them blend into the environment.


    We were spotted rtively fast as we approached and thergest Murwog let out a rumbling croak which the others chorused as they raised their spears in our direction.


    My bark armor was already formed around me, and good thing, as one of the beasts bent his knees then sprung towards me like an arrow in flight, its spear, the arrowhead. I managed to dodge and wrap my right arm around its neck as it flew past. Its croak of protest was cut off as I formed a spike on my left gauntlet and drove it down into its head.


    The Murwog went limp, and I was forced to fling it away and duck as a spear flew by where my head had been moments before.


    I looked over to Zirani and Misty fighting two Murwogs of their own, although it had been three for Misty a few seconds ago evident by the Murwog at her feet with its stomach split open and inwards spilling out.


    The lead Murwog let out another loud croak and charged me with another of its minions at its side. I was about to form someshing vines when the spear that had been thrown caught my notice. It was stuck in a nearby tree, deeper than I''d expected. Apparently, these Murwogs were a lot stronger than they looked.


    I quickly ran over and pulled the spear out, and twirled it in my hands as the head Murwog approached. When it was only a few feet away it sprung towards me, and Ished out with the tip of the spear, but to my surprise, the Murwog twisted its body out of the way and nted a kick into my chest, although thanks to my bark armor I only stumbled back a bit. That however had been enough of a distraction for the smaller Murwog to close the gap and try to skewer me with its spear. I parried then tried something different. I grabbed his spear then fused its wood to my gauntlet. It happened far faster than iI expected almost as if the wood was like my bark armor.


    The Murwog pulled, but although it was strong, it was not strong enough, and with a strong tug, I sent it stumbling forward towards me, and right into my right spear which pierced its stomach and its heart.


    I ripped the weapon out as the head Murwog sprung at me with rage in itsrge ck eyes.


    I waited, both spears twirling in my hands. Adrenaline and the rush of battle was surging through me and I couldn''t help but grin as he neared.


    Time seemed to slow for but a second as I struck with the right spear. He dodged to the left, and I saw the moment he realized his mistake in his eyes. He tried to turn away but his dodge had put him directly on course with the other spear in my hand, the one I''d fused to my bark armor.


    With a quick strike, I shoved it up into his head from his chin.


    He fell to the ground and I stumbled as the spear now lodged into his head pulled me down.


    I unfused the spear and let it go then looked over to see Misty and Sandra done with their fight and staring at me.


    "Didn''t know you could use a spear," Sandra noted.


    "I can use a lot of weapons," I said as I examined the spear in my right hand. It was made out of the pale wood some of the trees had, and it felt so much lighter than any type of wood I''d ever felt. It was literally as light as a feather, but from what I''d seen it could easily pierce through flesh and wood from how deep it had buried itself in the tree when the head Murwog had thrown it.


    "It''s quite the marvel isn''t it," Zirani said as she approached me. "We call it fleet wood where Ie from and it''s highly valued. As you''ve noticed it''s extremely light yet strong enough to be used as a weapon."


    She smiled and then ced a hand over mine. "Focus your mind on the spear, on the wood, and tell me what you see?"


    I did as she said and my eyes widened as I felt it. "Aether? Its wind aether, but¡­ how?"


    "You know so little of the world, Aiden," Zirnai exined. "So little of what''s out there. This fleet wood is a naturally urring enchanted material like dull stone, or ever ice, its something you can find beyond the great scar, and not in ins because¡ª"


    "Because of the aether quality," I finished.


    She nodded. "Indeed. Like I said this floor is going to be a great learning experience, more for you than them, but they will still learn much."


    As I thought on her words and looked down at the wood I thought of something. "What if I wore armor made from this?"


    "It''s not as simple as that," Zirani replied. "But you have the general idea. This is already enchanted, but naturally, without any runes, arrays, or carvings, now if you added those then you can boost it to a whole nother level, mold it to your desires. You could make boots that negate the impact when you fall at great heights, or gauntlets that increase the speed of your blows, and many more."


    "Should we take some with us?" Misty asked.


    "We not in a rush," Zirani said. "There are plenty of fleet trees near our treehouse. Let us continue on our search. There are many herbs and other nts I wish to find before the day''s end."


    Despite what Zirani had said, I ced the spear in my storage ring, more as a memento or a trophy rather than something I would use since it was only around the length of my arm and it was quite crude. If what Zirani said was true then I could make a spear of my own from the trees.


    As we continued on, I couldn''t help but think of all the possibilities. Just what clothes sort of things were out like the fleet wood.. More and more, I felt myself getting excited for the day we finally began our trip to cross the great scar.

 Chapter 99 - 99

    <h4>Chapter 99 - 99</h4>


    The rest of our tripsted for a few more hours, and we ran into plenty of different types of beasts, far odder than those on the first floor and any I''d ever seen in our world. From giant crab spiders to a beast that looked very simr to a tree, but when prey was close enough it would split open to reveal a creature from a nightmare. It was like arge man except its upper body was just a vertical mouth open and full of razor-sharp teeth. What was more disrupting was its method of attack. It had three tongues all tipped with razor-sharp des that were coated in paralytic poison. It had seemed extremely resilient at first and non of our attacks seemed to pierce its wood-like shell until we discover that its core was actually visible if one looked closely enough. Knock it out and the beast died, it also helped that it didn''t move very quickly, in fact, a snail probably moved faster than it, even with the size difference. Zirani had said it was an ambush predator and relied on its ability to camouge to kill, which made sense.


    We also ran into a few more Murwog groups and at one point we''d had to sneak around a group of twenty. We were strong, but against those odds, none of us thought wee out unscathed, which would be a very bad thing since Zirani had not yet made any powerful healing potions. The herbs on the first floor hadn''t been useful in the making of those types of elixirs or pills, but the herbs and nt life on this floor would along with much more since there was so much of it. I swear I must have seen a new type of nt every minute or so, and each time we did, Zirani would stop and if she needed it then we collected as much as we could and stored it away.


    On and on we went, searching the floor, fighting the asional beasts, and collecting nts and herbs. It was looking like it was going to be a boring and normal outing, or as normal as trekking through an underground exotic forest in an aether tower could be.


    That was when we came upon it.


    I let out a sigh as I gazed over the remnants of what had been a small twin horn camp, and just like before the clothes wereying around, as though the people had just vanished.


    "Twin horn," Sandra spat.


    "What the hell is happening to them?" Misty asked. "Why are there clothes just around."


    "What if they got naked, or changed," Sandra suggested half-heartedly.


    "In the open?" I replied. "They have tents, and why does everything look so off. Look."


    I pointed at what was a cooking pot on top of a now-dead firepit. "There''s stew in it, and clothes on the chairs. It''s like they changed in the middle of things."


    "Or were taken," Zirani growled. "Come here."


    We walked over and I pressed a hand to my mouth as the other gasped. There on one of the piles of clothing was a blob of pale flesh, half-smooth, and the other half a face of a young man, his eyes wide, and mouth open in a silent scream. The half face was only partially pale which bits of normal colored skin here and there.


    "It''s like the abominations," Sandra noted. "Is that¡­ you don''t think that the abominations are the twin horn arcanists do you?"


    "Maybe," Zriani replied. "We not going to be sure until we actually run into some living twin horn members."


    "What exactly did they do?" Mist asked with fear in her voice. "I mean did they change the tower or was it something else?"


    Zirani sighed and shook her head. "I don''t know, but they''re moving up, and making camps. This is onlyrge enough for a few people and there are most likely more like on the first floor. Why are they splitting up?"


    "Help us."


    "Hm?" I turned to Misty. "What was that?"


    "Help us."


    "What was what?" Misty replied. "I didn''t say anything."


    "Please."


    "That." I swung my head in the direction of the faint voice and saw somethinging towards us behind a few bushed. "We havepany."


    The others turned to face the thing slowly moving towards us, and an uneasy feeling rose in my gut as its voice got louder, and changed. It had been distinctly male the first time, but now I heard a female voice, no not a voice, voices."


    "It''s taken us."


    "Please."


    "Stop the crawling, please stop the crawling."


    "Help us."


    As therge shape grew close and more visible I felt my hands begin to shake and bile rise in my throat. My heart began to race and I felt the color drain from my face rapidly as it push its way through the brush and into full view.


    "No." Sandra''s voice was a whisper. "No."


    "W-what is that."


    "An abomination," Zirani said in a cold voice, and I turned to see her eyes void of any emotion, though throat our bond ran rage, disgust, and fury.


    It was simr to the abomination we''d fought back on the first floor but while that had been a blob with no features, this was anything but. Flesh molded together, bodies of peoplebined into a mass of limbs, body parts, and most horrifying of all, mouths. There were no heads on the twisted flesh, just parts of a face from eyes, noses, even ears, and mouths. Mouths that were moving and pleading.


    "Help us."


    Patches of pale color dotted the horror, but it was mostly normal skin, albeit twisted andbined.


    I heard the sound of vomiting and zed to see Sandra on her knees, puking up her guts. I wasn''t too far behind, but I managed to hold it off even as every part of my mind screamed. I''d seen many types of beasts, but none, not even the abomination from the first floor, could hold a candle to the sheer horror of this thing, this abomination.


    "Aiden," Zirani said seriously. "You know what to do."


    I nodded and pulled my ive from my ring. I almost dropped the thing as my hands shook.


    "Help us."


    "Crawling, gods, please stop the crawling."


    "Why is so dark, master you promised."


    I felt Misty''s hand grasp my shoulder as I began to walk towards the thing.


    "Be careful," She said softly. "We don''t know if it will attack."


    I nodded. "I will."


    My footsteps felt heavier than ever as did the weapon in my hand as I marched closer to it. I steadied my hands just in case of an attack, but nothing came, only the sound of voices, confused, scared, and lost voices, some old, and some so very young, younger than I.


    "Will you help us?"


    I froze with my ive seconds away from striking. "Me?"


    "Help us."


    "Crawling, crawling, Crawling!"


    There came no response so I continued with my task and took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry."


    The de came down and pierced straight into the flesh and the sound of tearing which usually was only a mild disturbance, if any at all, almost brought me to my knees. Scream assaulted my ears in a dozen different voices, but I pushed on, and on until almost all of my weapon has disappeared into the flesh. I felt it hit something and the voices abruptly cut off, and just like the abomination on the first floor, the mass of flesh began to fade in ash.


    "Thank you."


    It was so faint that I couldn''t be sure I''d heard it, but I didn''t think about it for long as I fell to my knees and began to puke. For several seconds I emptied the contents of my stomach and as I finished I felt a gentle hand of my shoulder.


    Zirani smiled down at me sadly, no pity, or judgment in her eyes, just sorrow. "Come on. We''re done for the day. We''ve mapped out enough of the floor."


    She turned towards Sandra and Misty, who was weeping softly. "You three need some rest."


    The walk back to the treehouse waspletely silent, and no matter how hard I tried not to think about it, no matter how hard I tried to push it away, the image of that thing kept popping back up into my head, and each time I had to press a hand to my mouth.


    When we finally arrived back Zirani had us gather in the Dining room. I looked over at Sandra and Misty who both looked as awful as I felt, although there was also anger in their eyes and disgust.


    "What the hell was that?" Sandra asked with a growl.


    "What the twin horn is doing," Zirani said. "You might have not sensed it but I did. That thing had multiple cores, although there were faint, fainter than any I''ve ever felt like they weren''t even there."


    "And?" I asked. "What does that mean."


    "They were all low-end first cores," Zirani replied. "Like most of the fodder you fought in the war."


    "ves?" Misty asked.


    A dark thought hit me, followed by half a dozen more and I looked over to see a grim expression on Zirani''s face. "The camps."


    I didn''t want to think about it or picture it, but it tried to remember how many mouths there had been and how many sets of clothing had been at the camp.


    "The damn monsters," I muttered as the numbers matched. "They''re using their ves. That thing was the arcanists at the camp we saw, or what had be of them."


    Zirnai nodded with a sigh. "I suspect this is all a part of what the head remnants of the twin horn are doing. Why create these camps, perhaps a made-up reason to get the ves and servants to act quicker or go along with their ns with little resistance, and then¡­ I don''t know, but this is something. I just wonder what happened to the rest."


    Sandra frowned. "What do mean?"


    "That was just one," Zirani exined. "On the first floor we ran into many camps, yet saw only one abomination and it might very well be the same here, where are the others, or better yet, were these left behind because they''re defective?"


    "I think I''m going to be sick again," Sandra groaned.


    "For what reason?" Misty asked though it was more to herself than us.


    "That''s the golden question," Zirani said as a look of determination appeared into her eyes. "One thing is clear we need to get you three stronger and up to the third level, because I have a feeling when we run the twin horn, we''re going toe across something unknown, and most likely dangerous."


    We didn''t eat that night since none of us thought we could keep our food down though Misty did drink from me a little. The bath that time was actually wee as the pain took my mind off the horror we''d seen temporarily.


    That night my dreams were of a pale creature, the same from many nights ago, sat on its throne of writhing flesh a smile on its face.


    "Don''t judge it too harshly," He said in that smooth yer grating voice. "That was but defective stock, and thought the others made for lesser materials, they shall still be enough to allow for a rebirth. Just wait, child of¡ª"


    "Aiden!"


    My dreams were shattered by Ziranis''s voice and my eyes shot open. "Huh?''


    "You were tossing and turning." Zirani sounded worried. "Was it the dreams again?"


    I sighed. "Yeah, and like always I forget straight after."


    The rest of the night was blissfully peaceful thankfully and I woke the next day, refreshed and ready to continue our training.

 Chapter 100 - 100

    <h4>Chapter 100 - 100</h4>


    We began training the next day earlier than normal as Zirani wanted to make the upgraded versions of the elixirs we''d used on the first floor along with a few new alchemic products we could use, so we skipped the barth this one time and instead gathered outside the treehouse.


    I was feeling refreshed and although images of the previous day still asionally appeared in my mind, I now used them as fuel for my inner fire. I would get stronger and make the twin horn pay for what they''d done. They couldn''t just die after the war, they had to cause more problems, although without them I didn''t think we''d have this training opportunity and more time, but nevertheless, they needed to be put down.


    Zirani and Misty were much the same and I could see the determination in their eyes. They were pissed and ready, rightfully so as well.


    "The n for today is simple," Zirani exined. "We will begin things in earnest tomorrow once I have everything ready sorted, for today I want the three of you to go hunting for aether beasts nad gather as many cores as you can."


    "Didn''t we get a few yesterday?" Sandra asked.


    "We did, but most were either water or earth," Zirani replied. "We need dark for you, Nature for Aiden, and death and life for Misty, although you could use any type, we don''t want to push your mutation too far, Misty. Your core is fine as it is."


    "I could change it?" Misty questioned.


    "I think you could," Zirnai answered. "but I''m not sure how you''d get it exactly as you wish. As I''ve said I''m not an expert on aether vampires despite everything I know. It''s a risk, but if your willing to take it we can talk more about it when you return."


    "What if we run into more of those¡­ things?" I asked.


    Misty and Sandra were both wicked, but it needed to be said, though I already knew what Zirani''s answer would be.


    "You put them down." She gave all three of us a firm look. "None of us are healers, and I don''t even know if it would be possible to fix what happened to them. Youe across one then you bestow mercy upon, understand?"


    We all nodded in confirmation. Nobody should be forced to live like that, attached to¡­


    I shook my head and stopped that train of thought before I threw up. Best to focus on training.


    "Will you be fine?" I asked Zirani. I knew she could handle herself in a fight better than any of us, but I didn''t know how far I could go from her while she was manifested.


    "I''ll send you a signal through our bond when you''ve gone too far," She replied. "I''ll be able to tell. Now, remember to try and get as many cores as you can, but prioritize the cores you have an affinity with. Aiden you go after Nature, Misty you go for death and life, and Sandra for dark. It should also be a good learning experience, maybe you''ll get some ideas from it."


    We decided to stay together since splitting up seemed like too much of a risk, and perhaps what had happened yesterday had a little to do with it. I didn''t think anybody wanted toe across one of those things along, not to mention the mobs of beasts. Misty could probably get away, but neither Sandra nor I were as fast or agile. If we got surrounded it would be a bloody fight and deadly if we were outnumbered too badly. Zirani had told us not to get cocky as it was a fast way to the grave.


    "Where to first?" I asked.


    "That pond we found near the mushrooms yesterday had a few dark affinity beasts," Sandra said. "And we can go to the swampy area we found, maybe they''ll be some death beasts there?"


    I shrugged and turned to Misty. "You ok with that."


    She nodded. "That''s fine, we can hunt beasts along the way as well."


    Before we left, I headed back to the treehouse and emptied all the cores and herbs I had collected yesterday from my spatial ring into our storage device. Zirani would need the herbs and I wanted as much space in my ring as possible.


    "Alright let''s go."


    The first beasts we ran into, and what I was beginning to believe were the mostmon on this floor, was Murwogs. They seemed to be in most ces, in at least groups of six and always with a head or alpha Murwog leading the pack. Oddly enough these beasts seemed far more viscous than most and unlike most beasts I''d seen who tended to stay in a general area, these moved far and wide in search of prey.


    We watched from the safety of a tree as a group of Murwogs surrounded an ape-looking beast. They jumped at the ape one at a time when the beast was facing away and stabbed at it with their crude spears. The ape tried tosh out, but the Murwogs were too fast and agile for it, and each of the ape''s attacks was dodged.


    It was finally put out of its misery when the alpha Murwog smashed a fist into the back of its head before skewering it on its spear.


    The Murwogs then proceed to tear into the beasts, and I nced over to the others. "Now?"


    They nodded, and we pulled aether from our cores. My bark armor surrounded me as Misty death ws lengthened from her fingers while dark smoke began to rise from Sandra along with a small cloak of midnight that covered her. It was a new technique that she''d learned by herself, though she''d exined that she''d always known it, but that she hadn''t had the control to use it until now, and from its size, I could tell this was not the true form of the technique. It didn''t look like it would be that useful.


    "Let the hunt begin." I smiled as we leapt from the tree''s branches.


    My impact seeds sent Mujrwogs flying in all directions. The Murwogs croaked in protest, but they quickly turned into sounds of pain as daggers of darkness struck them.


    The lead Murwog whose face was coveted into gore sprung towards Misty who parried its spear before spinning out of the way of its fist and countering with a sh of her ws, tearing one of its eyes out, and sending it falling to the ground.


    Damn, but she was deadly.


    I turned my focus to the two Murwogs in front of me, and I decided to use my ive, pulling it from my ring and giving it a quick spin. The Muwrogs quite literally spring back to their feet and croaked before charging me.


    I nimbly dodged the first strike and brought my ive up in an underhanded sweep that tore through the stomach and face of the first Murwog. I took a step to the right dodging the second then finished thebo by bringing the ive back down from the sky and into the head of the second. Just like Zirani had taught me. To try and use all actions and not waste any movements.


    The fight had been less than ten seconds long, and I had to admit it felt good, more so than it had before.


    I turned to watch the others and took back my opinion on Sandra''s cloak. I wasn''t able to tell what was happening at first, but after a few moments, I realized that she was vanishing the moment she stepped into their shadows or any shadow for that matter and she was definitely faster. She formed two daggers and stabbed them into the eyes of a murwog then stepped back just in iem to dodge a spear from the side. Her foot stepped into a shadow and she vanished for a second confusing the Murwog who nced around, which was a mistake as Sandra reappeared and sued the opportunity to sh at its throat.


    The murwog tried to croak but all that came out was a gurgle and secondster it fell dead, and Sandra turned to the other she had blinded. With a quick and brutal strike, she shoved a dagger into its head, ending its life.


    Misty was done with her opponent and from the wounds of the alpha Murwog, it hadn''t been a pretty end. Its face looked partially melted off, an effect of her ws or projectile.


    "Collect the cores, and let''s move on," I said with a sigh. "We''ve got more hunting to do, and honestly I''m hoping for a more challenging fight than this."


    Sandra nodded as her cloak along with the darkness around her faded. "I get what you mean, it''s sort of sad how easy these things are to kill.


    "Well there not meant to be hard to kill alone or in small groups," Misty reminded. "Remember what Zirnai said, and look at how they hunt. These beasts are pack hunters."


    "Well good thing we''re not alone," I said as I began to extract the cores from the murwogs around me.


    I hoped that during this hunting trip we''d run into some challenging beasts.. Fighting murwogs seemed like it was going to get old fast, and if we wanted to get better at fighting then we needed opponents who would push us.

 Chapter 101 - 101

    <h4>Chapter 101 - 101</h4>


    We ran into a few more Murwogs before we finally came across our first true challenge, or Sandra''s first challenge as Zirani had said it would be good practice and a learning experience to face beasts that held the same affinity as us.


    The beast was a bat-like creature, though it had no wings, and walked on four legs. It was only around the size of a dog, but its mouth was full of more teeth than were probable, in fact, its teeth seemed to bend outwards in a sickening disy.


    "It''s all yours," I said as I turned to Sandra who had her eyes closed in focus. As they shot open a momentter, her cloak formed upon her as dark smoke rose from her body.


    She stood from our vantage behind a giant mushroom and slowly walked over to the beast, giving it ample time to see her and let out a hiss. She could have most likely killed it in a sneak attack, but then she wouldn''t learn anything from the encounter, which was the main purpose of her fighting this foe and not Misty or I.


    The bat''s ears spread forth from the sides of its head as spittle flew from its mouth with each hiss. Not a growl, but a hiss that revealed a forked tongue. The aether beasts on this floor really were far odder than any I''d ever seen, thoughpared to that thing from yesterday, this creature was as terrifying as a rabbit.


    "You''ve got this Sandra," Misty shouted.


    I shot her a look to which she shrugged. "It got its eyes on her, I doubt it''s going to head for us now."


    "Fair enough."


    We turned back to Sandra just in time to see her step out of the way of lunging bite, and counter with a quick swipe of a dark dagger, however unlike most times, the de of darkness did gouge a wound, or cause any damage to the creature, in fact, it looked like her strike had bounced off.


    Sandra didn''t let that get to her though, and she dodged the next several attacks, her eyes moving as she struck at different parts of its body, eventually bloody sprayed and the creature cried out in pain as one of her daggers scored a long gash on its neck, which on close inspection looked to be paler than the rest of the creature''s skin which was a dark grey color.


    It was only a matter of time, and when the creature was next open Sandra vanished as she stepped into its shadow. For a split second, she was nowhere to be seen and in the next she was onto the beast, her daggers falling down and stabbing into its neck.


    I got up to walk over, but Misty stopped me and we both gasped as the beast turned around and shed at Sandra who barely managed to dodge.


    "What the hell?" I asked aloud. "How is it not dead?"


    Almost as if in response, a dark sticky substance, like liquid shadow poured from the creature''s mouth and wrapped around its neck.


    "Well that''s new," Sandra remarked. "I guess it''s the head then."


    The next minute was a dance of de and w as Sandra and the beast fought. Unlike before, the beast was now incorporating ranged attacks. Its mouth would open and slimy blobs of darkness would fly towards Sandra who was easily able to dodge then thanks to her cloak. It was during one of these attacks that she was finally able to finish it off, by quite literally shoving a dagger down its throat and ripping it out. It was a risky thing to do, and if she had been a few secondste or too early then she would have either been hit by the liquid darkness or had her hand bitten by its numerous teeth.


    Sandra let out a breath as she dismissed her bloodline and technique. "That was harder than I thought."


    "Tough skin it seems," I noted as I walked over and pressed a hand to the now-dead beast. Just as I''d thought the beast''s skin was rubbery.


    "Gets its core and let''s move on," I said.


    Sandra extracted the core, and we headed out.


    The area we were in was essentially a swamp of sorts, though not like any I''d heard of. The water was clear and reflected the light of the glowing tree and nts alongside the blue light from above. It was beautiful, and not ugly like you think when you heard the word swamp.


    The beast that Misty decided to fight alone was probably the least dangerous-looking that we''de across which was ironic since it was of the death affinity. It looked like a furry ck bear with abnormallyrge eyes and small spikes around its head.


    It was sleeping so Misty let out a whistle as she approached to wake it up.


    The beast didn''t spring to its feet as I expected, instead, itzily rose and turned its head to Misty. It blinked slowly in a rather cute manner which was ruined as it opened its mouth.


    "What''s with the beasts in this swamp and teeth," I muttered as I gazed at the bear.


    Its mouth stretched wide, up and up, and its teeth seemed to lengthen in its mouth as it did. By the time it was done, its mouth wasrge enough to swallow a standing child and tear them apart with its teeth that to my horror were moving up and down, like some sort of machine.


    "Not so cure anymore." Sandra grimaced. "The death affinity suddenly makes a lot more sense."


    I nodded in agreement and looked over to Misty whose eyes were wide open, though not in fear, in surprise and shock at the one reight this beast had just pulled.


    "You ok to do this alone Misty?" I called out.


    She nodded. "Im fine, just a littel shaken."


    The beasts lumbered closer to Misty who formed her death ws in preparation. For a moment I thought this fight was going to be ridiculously easy as the bear seemed extremely slow, but that''s when the grass around it began to rot as a putrid yellow glow began to shine from its eyes. The grass and nts withered and rotten in the span of a few seconds.


    "Oh fuck."


    The beast''s fur stood on end as though electrified and began to stretch over its body as it stood upon two legs. An odd cracking sound echoed and my eyes widened as muscle reced fat, and its height shot up.


    Where there had been a fuzzy and fat bear, now stood a pir of muscle with an elongated mouth of sharp teeth and a glow that brought death to whatever was around it.


    "Aiden." Sandra tugged at my arm.


    "What?"


    "Its cores," Sandra hissed.


    I frowned as I tried to process her words, and then it hit me. I focused my senses and let out a shaky breath as I realized this beast had two cores at a higher level andrger size than the minotaur or any beasts we''de across.


    Misty eyes who had been full of surprise now held a note of fear, though only a note, as her mouth was open. She was barring her fangs and her eyes zed with a crimson glow. Her body posture had changed to a far more beastlike form. Her upper body was hunched slightly and her knees bent, not to mention her ws had lengthened even further.


    I felt at our bond and quickly realized what had happened. I could still feel Misty, but it was like she was fighting herself, or more urately trying to surpress the beast within, but the presence of this other beast had set her inner vampiric instincts off. The predator inside her would not be quelled and instead of trying to help her surpress it, I tried to help her get a handle on it, to use it, as she would we surely need it in this fight.


    "Do we help her?" Sandra asked worriedly.


    I shook my head. "We wait and see what happens, and if things look bad then we jump in."


    I felt a questioning feeling from my bond with Zirani in response to my worry, and I sent her a quick exnation of what was happening. She was surprised but agreed with my decision to let her fight, and join if it looked like she couldn''t win.


    "She needs to learn to control it," Zirani said in a faint voice, most likely due to our distance apart.


    The changed death beast let out an earth-shaking roar and the glow around ti body intensified as Misty hissed in challenge, her eyes glowing even brighter along with her ws.


    Vampire against beast. This was surely going to be quite the battle. A battle I hoped Misty would win, and not at the cost of giving in to the beast, but that''s why we''d made the bond. I would be here to anchor her, to make sure she remained as Misty.


    "Good luck, Misty."

 Chapter 102 - 102

    <h4>Chapter 102 - 102</h4>


    The area around Misty and the beast was utterly andpletely silent as though thend itself had quieted down to spectate the fight that was about to ur.


    "You think she''s got this?" Sandra asked her eyes focused on Misty.


    "She''s the fastest and physically strongest of us," I replied. "She has a good chance, not to mention she can take a lot more damage than we can, just imagine getting hit by the ws."


    I winced. The beast''s muscr hands had sprouted w gleaming ws that shone with the same putrid glow as its eyes. There were long, though nowhere near as long as Misty''s whose now looked like curved swords rather than nails.


    We waited as the two eyes on another, the beast mouth open in a snarl while Miyt barred her long fangs.


    It was the beast who made the first move, moving forwards and taking a swipe at Misty at a far faster speed than I expected something of its size to possess, but Misty was too fast, even faster than normal, which I guessed was most likely due to the inner beasts, and the fact she wasn''t holding back. It was clear from the way her eyes shone and her body was tensed. This was Misty the vampire. I hoped she could keep it under control, and I was going to continue to help her.


    The beast followed up its first attack with another, but Misty twisted out of the way in mid-air and shed at its face, though her ws struck itsrge teeth and bounced off.


    As they fought I noticed that a thinyer of aether had formed and was coating Misty skin, like a shell. The death aether around the beats was hitting it, but it wasn''t able to get through, and as I looked closer, I marveled at the pattern of the technique I''d never seen her use before. I wasn''t sure, but I thought perhaps it might have been an instinctual reaction to the death aura surrounding the beast as the pattern was crude in some remarks while brilliant in others.


    Misty hissed and finally managed to get off asting hit onto the beast. ckish blood sprayed and the beast let out a pained roar as it swung wildly at Misty who unfortunately had been too close. One of its ws shed across her chest and I felt my heart rate increase as blood sprayed from her.


    There was no scream from the vampire though, in fact, she didn''t even nce down at the wound, and it became apparent why a momentter as her wound began to slowly close. It was a shock to see the flesh regenerating that fast, but Zirani had said vampires have amazing regeneration even at lower levels.


    "Urg." Sandra winced. "That had to hurt."


    I nodded. "Probably, but I think she''s too focused to care or really feel it."


    I watched as the beast raised both ws and the glow around it seemed to shrink until only its ws were glowing. They shone brighter than ever before, and eyes began to water and sting just from looking at it.


    I turned away, but not before it raised its hands and swiped at the air, sending forth to long des of death at Misty, who managed to dodge the first, but the second twisted in mid-air, and stuck her shoulder, tearing it open.


    "Damn!" I cursed.


    "Should we help her?" Sandra questioned quickly.


    Before I could respond, Misty flung her head back and let out an ear-piercing wail that reverberated through my body and my very bones. I pressed my hands against my ears and grit my teeth as my body shook.


    Sandra looked no better with wide eyes and a bit of blood dripping from her ears.


    When the sound finally ceased and I removed my hands from my ear, all I could hear was a ringing. I turned to Sandra who opened her mouth, but I simply shook my head.


    "I can''t hear you," I said, though I couldn''t hear my own words.


    Sandra just pointed and I followed her finger to Misty who looked beyond pissed.


    I hurriedly checked our bond and cursed. She was on the knifes edge of losing control and all I could feel was anger, rage, and bloodlust so powerful I had to limit what wasing in from her side of the bond.


    "Shit!"


    Misty''s shoulder was healing, though blood still seeped from the wound not that she seemed to care. A reddish mist poured from her mouth with every breath and aether was wildly surging around her body.


    "Oh, fu¡ª"


    Sandra''s words were cut off as Misty sprung forward, her step shattering the ground. She moved so fast all I saw was a blur then the next moment the beast was wildly iling its arms and body around as Misty ripped a hole open near its throat and just as she''d done with the moss troll, shetched her mouth to the open wound and began to drink, not just blood, but aether and essence as well.


    By now the ringing had died down and I could just barely hear the sounds of her devouring its blood alongside the beast''s weak whimpers and roars. Its teeth moved up and down rapidly as it tried to twist its head to get at the vampire, but no matter what it did it wasn''t able to reach her. Its ws tore at her, but with the flow of blood, essence, and aether entering her, it did little, not to mention every second it grew weaker and weaker.


    "I definitely like the Misty better when she''s calm." Sandra gulped. "This is just¡ª"


    "Brutal?"


    Sandra nodded. "That''s the word, brutal. Should we stop her? I mean will the core still be there after she''s done?"


    I shook my head. "She''s draining its essence, and well I think it''s best if we let her finish and calm down a bit."


    Through our bond, I could still feel that she hadn''t sumbed to the beast, but it had been very close. The moment her shoulder had been torn, the surge of emotion had been too great and like a fool, I hadn''t been paying close attention. If I had I might have been able to help her, although at least she''d killed it.


    After a few minutes, the beast fell quiet and limp and Misty tore her fangs from it.


    I casually walked over. "Misty, you ok?"


    The blonde snapped her head in my direction and for a second my eyes met her glowing orbs and I felt a shiver of fear run through followed by an instinctive tensing of my muscles and pulling aether from my core.


    A secondter though her eyes lost their glow and I realized what I was doing. My bark armor had been about to form around me. I dismissed it and offered a hand to misty who took it with a worried look on her face. "I''m sor¡ª"


    I shook my head to stop her. "It''s fine. I mean I was about to get ready for a fight so I can''t get too angry. You¡­ you ok now?"


    The anger and bloodlust was all gone, reced by worry and shock, most likely at what had just happened.


    "I-I am," She said shaikly. "I just¡­ I just lost control for a second and then¡ª"


    She sighed. "This is a lot harder than I thought it would be."


    "Imagine it without the bond," I said and Misty winced.


    "I don''t want to."


    "Is it safe now!" Sandra shouted.


    "Yes!" I called back. "She''s calm now."


    Sandra walked over and whistled as she looked down at the beast''s body. "Looksrger up close."


    "I think we should take a quick break and then continue on," I suggested.


    Thye both nodded and we headed over to the giant mushroom we''d been hiding behind before. Staying next to the corpse was not a good idea as nearby beasts sensitive enough to have felt what had happened might be on their way to the location, and well we couldn''t really take a break if beasts kept interrupting us.


    "So the ear-piercing wail," Sandra questioned. "Did you know you could do that?"


    "No clue," Misty replied. "It was instinct and just sort of happened. I don''t even know if it was a technique or just something I can do."


    I tried to remember if I''d sense any aether at the time, but I had been too preupied with trying not to be deaf. I''d never heard of any abilities like that, though I suppose someone with the right affinities could do it.


    "Do you think you could do that again?" I asked.


    Misty frowned and I quickly added, "Not now! Later if I asked could you do it?"


    "I think so." Misty shrugged. "I won''t be sure until a try."


    "Well don''t try here," Sandra said as she took a bite of some bread.. "I''d like to keep my hearing please."

 Chapter 103 - 103

    <h4>Chapter 103 - 103</h4>


    The rest of our hunting trip was not as eventful as Misty''s battle with the death beast had been. In the end, we''de across a few beasts of the nature affinity and dark affinity along with more murwogs, a ton more murwogs. They truly were the mostmon beast on this floor, and we''d gotten to see just how deadly there were again when we came across thergest group of them yet, tearing into the same type of beast Misty had fought. Dozens had fallen, but they''d kept on attacking, and with their fleet wood spears, they''d eventually brought it down. We hadn''t stayed to watch them devour it though on our way back we had taken the core that had been left behind.


    The murwogs couldn''t take the essence from the death beast''s core because they were of the water affinity, so they''d left it and we''d picked it up on your way back to the treehouse. It would be very beneficial to Misty who had said draining the bear had topped her up quite a bit.


    Misty remained silent for the most part during the rest of the trip, and I didn''t even need to look at her or check my bond to know that she was thinking over what had happened, over how she had almost lost control. I couldn''t imagine how it must have felt since it was such a contrast. That beastial like Misty was nowhere to be seen now, just the Misty I knew, the blonde who always had a look of curiosity on her face and an interest in anything that caught her eye. I knew the beast wasn''t a separate entity, it was just another side of her that hade and developed with the change from human to vampire, but sometimes it was hard to believe. I wondered how she''d been when she had it fully in control when the beast and Misty were whole and now two parts fighting for dominance.


    When we arrived back at the treehouse, it was not to a pleasant sight.


    Zirani was waiting for us in the dining room with new and improved elixirs.


    "Please tell me that''s not what I think it is," Sandra groaned as she nced over at the vial that held a crimson liquid, simr to the old strengthing liquid but darker.


    "It''s the new and improved body strengthing elixir," Zirani replied with a smile. "I expect to use these from now on, two a day like before."


    I sighed. "Let''s get it over with."


    Zirani shot me a sympathetic look. "You''ll get used to it just like you did thest one."


    "I don''t want to get used to it." Sandra grimaced. "I use to look forwards to baths, now I dread them."


    I had to agree with that, but just like before, I took my vial and headed to my room where I filled my tub with water before pouring the liquid in. The water turned a dark red color somehow even more disturbing looking than the bright blood red from before. I hesitated for a long moment before i took a deep breath and began to enter the tub,


    I felt my whole body shudder the moment my foot touched the water and it took all my willpower to force myself in as my body began to heat up from the inside while my flesh felt like it was tearing and being pricked by thousands of needles.


    It was then the longest ten minutes of my life, and when the water was finally clear again, I stayed still for a long moment just breathing heavily, full of relief that it was over. I knew I needed to do this to be stronger, but damn I really hated it. It''s not like I''d never felt pain, but this was just the worst. I''d always preferred cooler temperatures rather than heat, and the burning of my insidesbined with the pricking made it truly feel like a form of torture.


    "You ok." Zirani was stood in my doorway. "I know it''s notfortable, trust me when I first used something like this I screamed the entire time."


    "I find that hard to believe," I replied. I couldn''t imagine someone as strong as her screaming in such a way.


    "I was young at the time," Zirani exined. "Still a dryad under my mother''s care. Even before I''d taken the path to bing as I am now, I''d always wanted to learn to fight even if just to defend myself."


    I pulled a towel from my ring and began to dry myself. "And how long before you got used to it?"


    A thoughtful look appeared on her face. "It was a few weeks before I stopped screaming altogether. You have to understand that dryads fear fire, more than you can know, and the burning within was¡­ unbearable."


    I winced as I imagined it. It was bad for me, but a being of nature burning from the inside? That must have been hell.


    "Do you still have a fear of fire?" I asked.


    Zirani smiled and shook her head. "No, not anymore. Now, when you''re done changing meet me in the dining room with the others, I need to over a few things for tomorrow."


    With that, she left and I quickly dressed in a set of steel heartbat robes. They were all I wore nowadays since they were the only clothing I possessed that was self-cleaning, although I did still have a few pairs of clothing that my aunt had packed for me all those weeks ago, I wasn''t about to wear jeans and a shirt when hunting or training.


    Misty and Sandra were already in the dining room when I arrived, thetter looking like she''d juste out of a fight. Her body was slumped and she looked both tired and pissed. Misty lookedpletely fine, which was due to her vampire constitution. Lucky her.


    "You look¡­awful," I said as I took a seat next to Sandra.


    "I fell awful." Sandra nced at me. "I didn''t think it could be that much worse than the first time."


    "Well you got through it," Zirani said with a smile. "That''s all that counts."


    Sandra shrugged. "I guess so, please tell me none of the other elixirs are as bad."


    There were a few new types of elixirs on the tale along with a blee pill with white streaks. I recognized the blue elixir as the aether gathering elixir, but the others were all unfamiliar.


    "No, none of these will cause you any pain," Zirani promised as she motions to the pill.


    "The pill is a simple condensation pill, that you will drop into your aether gathering elixir. It will dissolve and then you will you drink it." She plucked up a pill and one of the aether gathering elixirs. "Together these two will help you not only gather more aether when meditating but also help the process of condensing your essence."


    She ced them down and picked up one from each of the two new elixirs. One was a dark green while the other was pinkish. "This pink liquid you see is for healing. One drink and even serious wounds will be healed. Use it sparingly as it takes a lot of resources to make even just this small ount. As for the green, well that is only for Aiden I''m afraid. I couldn''t find the right sources to create variants for you two."


    Sandra frowned. "What is it?"


    "It''s like the pill, but only for those of the nature affinity," Zirani exined. "Aiden is going from Iron to steel which will not be easy at all. Simple mediation will only take him so far and if we don''t want to wait years then were going to need elixirs like this one. When the timees we shall do the same for you two."


    Sandra and Misty looked only slightly annoyed but both nodded in understanding.


    "Is that it?" I asked with a yawn. I felt extremely tired after all the fighting and running we''d done today, not to mention the bath of pain I''d just taken.


    Zirani nodded. "Get some sleep, training begins early tomorrow. Our goal is to get all of you to the third level of infusion and ready for your second cores, by the way, Misty have you decided if you wish to change your core at all?"


    Misty shook her head. "Not yet, I''m still thinking about it."


    "Well try to make up your mind before you get your core to the iron stage." Zirani pointed at her. "It will be a lot harder then if you want to change it."


    I walked away as they continued to speak, heading to my room. I pushed open my door and yawned loudly as I flopped onto my bedroll. I let out a sigh as my body rxed, and soon I fell into a deep sleep.. No dreams haunted me that night.

 Chapter 104 - 104

    <h4>Chapter 104 - 104</h4>


    Morning meditation followed by a pain bath was a terrible start to the day, though from the look Sandra had on her face when we met Zirani outside the treehouse, it had been worse for her. I finished off my breakfast of bread, cheese, and dry meat just as we stopped in front of Zirani who had a serious look on her face, the look she held when she was in teacher mode, determination in her calcting eyes as she looked over the three of us, stopping at Sandra to raise an eyebrow.


    The dark-haired arcanist shot Zirani a slight re. "Fuck those baths."


    "There weren''t that¡ª"


    I hushed Misty before she could finish her sentence and annoy Sandra ever further. I understood where she wasing from. The bath was unpleasant, far worse than even some of the worse pains I''d gotten during fights, which was saying something since I''d been electrocuted and beaten pretty badly. I just wasn''t the type toin that much, though Sandra was probably just venting out her frustration. I knew she continue to do the baths because she had just as much of a desire to make it across the great scar as I did.


    "Ok, good to see you''re all awake and ready," Zirani said. "I''m just going to do a quick recap of what we''ve gone over so far, and then we can move onto the actual training. We''ll be using the elixirs and pills when needed."


    Zirani quickly went over everything we''d learned in our previous lessons, and unsurprisingly I''d forgotten nothing. Back at the academy when I''d been a student, I''d always had a good memory, and usually, it only took one time for me to remember something, at least when it had to do with the arcane. Back then, and even now, I was obsessed with the arcane. It was always going to be a core part of my life. I just couldn''t imagine myself not in a state of progression, and now it was even more prevalent. Before the goal had just been to get stronger and learn more of the arcane, but now? Now I wanted to cross the great scar, learn about my parents, master my affinity and the mutation and see what else the world of the arcane had to offer.


    The first new thing Zirani went into was patterns, specifically origin patterns and how they were usually taught.


    "Orirign patterns usuallye in sets," Zirani exined. "Base sets, Advanced sets, Affinity sets. These are the three mostmon types, but there are also custom sets of course, and path sets, which are only used by those on a path, but that is for another time. We''re going to start with the base sets which are exactly as they sound, there are the sets taught to arcanists before most even have their first core."


    That would have shocked me before I''d met Zirani, but knowing the type of things thaty beyond the great scar, I wasn''t surprised that arcanists on the other side learned so much so early. Their arcane arts were just greater than those in the ins. It was like we held a book with most of the pages ripped out, while those beyond the scar held a full copy, though at that thought I felt a reprimand from Ziranithrough our bond.


    "If you think that everything about the arcane has been discovered," Zirani said with a slight re. "Then you are dead wrong. Only those few who are at the top know the full truth or are closer to it. Most do not and will never know. The arcane is a wide and deep pit, or a mountain so tall you cannot see its peak. Many will take attempt the climb, but most will never even catch a glimpse at the peak, at the top, and even those who do will, from what I''ve heard, usually find themselves unable to reach it."


    "Who are these people at the top you keep talking about?" Sandra asked. "I know you spoke about them before, but are they really that big of a deal."


    Zirani look at Sandra and for a moment seemed to be deciding something. "Orion of the deep, king of the roaring sea. Meraxsis the damned, undead queen of the northern hive. Faradin of Altia, first de of the tempest. These are just a few that lie at the top. The only reason I''m even risking uttering these names is because we''re in a tower in the ins."


    "And if we weren''t?" Misty asked.


    "Then no doubt we''d have troubleing our way." Zirani shook her head. "Trust me. It''s best if we don''t talk about them. They are arcanists so powerful they might as well be gods from the old world myths, lets''s just leave it at that."


    I wanted to ask something, but the look in Zirnai eyes warned me not to. It was clear this topic had shaken her slightly and that she didn''t really want to talk about it anymore. Those names, however, they''d carried a physical weight to them and I was sure the others had noticed. It had faint but the air had stilled along with the ambient colorless aether. I couldn''t even begin to imagine how powerful you had to be that the mention of your name made the very air and aethere to a standstill, in fact, the world around us had alsoe to a standstill as if it had sensed something.


    "Another time then," Sandra muttered as she nced around nervously.


    After that little tangent, we moved back to training, and the pattern sets. Zirani''s n was to teach us a few base sets first and have us get used to them over the course of a few days before we moved on to the advanced and affinity sets, which would lead into the advanced techniques she wanted to teach us. As she spoke it became clear that we were going to be staying here for longer than we had on the first floor, which was probably for training, but I also thought it was because of howfortable Zirani felt here, not that I med her. This ce was full of nature, no man-made structures apart from our treehouse, and even that was attached to a tree with nature aether.


    I wondered how odd it was going to be when we got out of this ce. How would the steel heart sect react to our jump from first core arcanists at the first elve to second core arcanists at the third level? We''d been only a level down from the elders themselves, and that would probably be a good thing, not that I thought they''d stop us when we left. I''d read the contract and the use for leaving wasn''t that bad. A bid of money and a good reason is all it would take. There was also the fact that with our knowledge, everything we were learning, the elixirs, and improved cores, we might very well leave the tower stronger than the elders, which was a shocking idea to think about. Not even twenty and soon to be stronger than elders who''d lived for years.


    What a life.


    The base sets weren''t thatplicated which made sense I guessed since they were taught to kids. The set was made up of origin patterns, and there was a ton of them, which were definitely used in most patterns. Some of the sets made it clear what it was leaning towards, technique-wise. One set was obviously for more solid and construct-type techniques, which meant things like armor and weapons forged from an element like Sandra''s dark weapons and cloak or my bark armor. Zirani said she''d changed some of the sets because many held the same patterns, and some were just too low quality as she''d said, not the patterns since an origin pattern couldn''t be low quality, just what patterns had been chosen for a set.


    I would go through each set by forming the patterns of the set one after the others, some at the same time. I would do it over and over again, and at one point I asked why she just didn''t teach us all the origin patterns we would need to know.


    "Do you know how many origin patterns there are?"


    I shook my head.


    "Too many to count," Zirani said. "These sets are created for a reason. These origin patterns were grouped together for a reason and you''re learning them together for a reason. If I tried to teach you all the patterns I think you ought to know, it would take a ridiculous amount of time not to mention the fact that you''re still at the second level of infusion. Your mind could not handle that much information. When you learn a pattern it''s stored in a special part of your mind, your psyche, simr to your memories but different. There is a reason arcanists at the lower levels aren''t taught too many techniques or patterns and another reason as to why we have these sets."


    "So if I tried to learn too many patterns my brain would what, die?"


    "No," She said. "Your mind just wouldn''t take it in the same way. You try to learn it but and maybe you could form it, but it won''t be like normal. It won''t slowly be instinct or feel as natural."


    "That seems¡­ stupid?" Sandra said. "I mean, I don''t think memory works like that?"


    "This is the arcane we''re talking bout," Zirani said. "I''m not going to spend time exining this right now, but do not think rules of the arcane are the same as the rules that govern the non-arcane aspects of reality. You have not yet climbed high enough to realize this, but you will in time. Now, back to training."


    Those words weighed on my mind as I continued forming patterns from the sets. She was right I knew that I shouldn''t think of the arcane as I did normal aspects of life. There was a reason it was called the arcane after all.. There was still so much to learn, and discover, and despite feeling small at times, I sought that knowledge, to climb higher and who knew maybe one day I''d see the peak of the mountain, or hell even reach it, as minuscule a chance as that happening was, but even so, there was nothing wrong with a fools hope.

 Chapter 105 - 105

    <h4>Chapter 105 - 105</h4>


    The next week was filled with nothing but training, and when we weren''t doing that, we were hunting for more cores, and even when we took breaks it was usually to meditate, and none of us forgot the two baths we took a day, especially not Sandra and I, since we dreaded them, though Zirani had spoken truly when she said it would get easier. The pain was still bad, but it wasn''t as awful as it had been the first time, and I knew after a time I could get used to it, not that I wanted to, but I didn''t really have much of a choice, though that thought wasn''t as bad as the possibility of there being another version. Zirani hadn''t said anything about such a thing, and I didn''t really want to ask.


    The base patterns were easier and easier to form with each passing day, and whereas I would have to pause and truly consider the first few times as I formed the patterns again and again it became not just easier, but more fluid and natural like a muscle I hadn''t known was there was being exercised. I hadn''t really noticed it or cared to notice it until Zirani had told me, but it seemed her words about patterns sticking in one''s mind were true. I mean the pattern for my bark armor was basically instinct at this point, and I remembered how it had formed around me so easily when I''d been facing Misty the other day. I hadn''t even known it was happening. It had simply formed in response to danger and a potential fight.


    The new elixirs and the pill were working their charms and the boosts I was seeing to my core and infusion rate was greater than I''d ever expected to experience, and I knew that people in the ins would kill for this type of growth not just the elixirs, but the training, the knowledge. Perhaps one day I''d return to the ins and teach them about the arcane, but only when I was strong enough to make sure nothing like the twin horn sect ever happened again.


    It was so crazy to think that at one point I would be that strong, maybe even stronger, maybe as strong as them. I didn''t dare to speak or even think their names because what had happenedst time had shaken me, even if I hadn''t admitted it to any of the others. I still thought about it though, about how it would feel like to have that much power that you were essentially a god or the old world depictions of mythical gods. I didn''t really know much about that, although I''d read a few of the history books my aunt had. More like skimmed through actually since I hadn''t been interested in reading about a world without aether. How had things functioned before? What had the people used to power things? I''d talked to my aunt about it and she''d spoken of lightning and fire, but how exactly would they make those in great aunties? Could they capture lightning? I knew that the machines back then had beenplex, but it was hard to believe that people could harness lightning and me without aether.


    I was d I''d been born after the cmity.


    "All right that''s it for the day." Zirani looked down at us with a smile.


    I took a breath and rose from my meditative position followed by Sandra and Misty who both looked as tired as I did. Zirani had pushed us further today than ever before, wanting to make sure we had the base pattern sets down since after today we would be moving onto advanced and affinity sets which would allow Zirnai to teach us advanced techniques and I would finally get to tap into the well of power and potential that was the warp seed mutation.


    "I feel like my brain is about to explode," Sandra murmured as she shook her head.


    "That''s normal," Zirani replied. "You all did great today, and I''m happy to say that we can move onto the advanced and affinity sets tomorrow. After that then techniques and by that point, you should all be very close to the third level and forming your second core."


    Sandra looked conflicted at that.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She sighed. "I''m not sure what I want my second affinity to be. I was always certain it would be wind, but now I''m second-guessing myself."


    Zirani ced aforting hand on Sandra''s shoulder. "I can help you with that, and we can go over the affinity and see which would suit you best. You are right in wondering if wind suits you. I''ve seen many make promises that they will choose a certain affinity but when the timees, a lot will choose differently. It''s always good to explore your options. We can examine your fighting style, preferred techniques, mobility among other things."


    Sandra shot Zirnai a greatul look. "Thanks, Zirani¡­ for everything."


    "Your wee." Zirani smiled. "Now let''s get some food. We finally have fresh meat and fruit, and Aiden promised he''d cook something up."


    "I said I''d try," I protested. "It might not turn out the way I want."


    I was going to give it my all because I was sick and tired of rations. I didn''t think I could handle tasteless bread and cheese, not to mention the dry meat. I missed my aunts cooking so much and even the steel heart food they always had.


    "You''ll do fine," Misty assured me. "Now let''s go, I may drink blood, but even I''m looking forward to this."


    Sandra quirked an eyebrow. "How exactly does blood taste to you? It is sweet, or does it depend on the person?"


    "It''s hard to exin," Sandra answered. "It does have a vor in the way food does, but that''s not the main thing that attracts my kind I think.. It''s like drinking does something to me. It''s like sleeping or breathing or eating food. Whenever I drink I get this euphoric feeling that"


    Misty shuddered. "Amazing, and it¡­ hard, hard to stop. Especially when ites to you, Aiden. I don''t know if it''s because of our bond, but a bit of your blood feels more filling and satisfying than all of the bear''s blood."


    "It is," Zirani interjected. "The bond is something on a deep, deep level. The fact your close to him sensually also helps a great deal."


    Misty blushed while Sandra grinned. "You can just say sex you know."


    "I know," Zirani replied as she lifted her chin. "Buts that crude, although a few of my sisters love that type of talk."


    "The dryads," I asked as we headed up thedder to the treehouse.


    Zirani nodded with a sigh. "You should have seen how the fawned over any visiting male"


    She rolled her eyes. "Especially the Satyrs."


    "Satyrs?" Sandra asked as we made it to the treehouse and towards the dining room. "Are they like you?"


    Zirani nodded. "If you mean intelligent aether beasts with a human-like shape then yes. Imagine a ridiculously handsome and well-built human male but with furry goat-like legs that end in hooves."


    "That''s a funny image," Misty said.


    "They are of the nature affinity like us." Zirani shook her head. "I could never stand them, too much postering although it was funny to see their reactions every time I refused them. My only love at the time was for nature. Thank goodness my mother never allowed any to live in with us or near us."


    They took a seat at the table and couture talking while I headed over to the makeshift kitchen I''d made. It wasn''t anything fancy, basically an indoor firepit with some pots, pans, and the ingredients I would need. Meat that I''d taken from a beast after skinning in, and various fruits I was going to try and make into a sd. I was very thankful for some of the things we''d found in the twin camps we''d seen on the first floor. It was also a good thing that this floor had herbs and spices that could be sued in cooking. It would be a gamble, but even a half-good meal would be better than what we were currently eating.


    It took me a little over an hour to finish everything. It was a simple dish, or fried meat seasoned with some of the herbs and spices, alongside juice from one of the fruits that had seemed like a lemon. The sd was a lot more basic but I tasted the fruit and tried to get a good bnce so that it wasn''t too sweet, sour, or tangy. That wasn''t something I would need to normally worry about, but the fruit on this floor was anything but normal.


    I slowly took the food out to the dining room in tes and served each of thedies with a te of fried chicken and a bowl of sd which had also been seasoned. I served myselfst and waited with bated breath and they each took a bite of the food.


    Sandra actually moaned at her bite while Zirani and Misty sighed in joy.


    "I take that to mean you like?" I asked.


    Sandra gave me a heated look. "Fuck yes. You so getting lucky tonight."


    I blushed as Misty and Zirani nodded their agreements.


    "This is better than I expected," Misty said. "I didn''t even know you could cook."


    "My aunt taught me a bit," I replied as I took a bite of the chicken.


    It wasn''t as good as my aunty''s but still tasty as hell. A hundred times better than in old dry meat. The seasoning and fruit juice gave it a nice kick and the skin was crispy while the inside was tender and juicy, just as fired chicken should be. I probably could have used less oil as it was a bit too greasy, but it wasn''t too bad, and there was always next time. I would definitely be making this again since it hadn''t taken that long and there were plenty of beasts to hunt and fruit to pick.


    We devoured the food quickly and headed off to our separate rooms to take our baths. It was worse this time due to my full stomach, and at one point during the pain, I thought I would vomit, but I managed to keep it in.


    Once the water was back to its clear color I quickly jumped out then dried up.


    Zirani entered my room just as I was preparing to head to sleep and to my surprise Sandra and Misty were with her. All three were dressed in nothing but a robe tied at the waist with a loose-looking knot.


    "Uhm, is something wrong?" I asked as I tried to keep my eyes on their faces.


    "You tell me," Zirani replied as all three women untied their robes and let them fall to the ground. "Is something wrong?"


    Sandra giggled at my dumbstruck expression.. "I said you were getting lucky tonight."

 Chapter 106 - 106(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 106 - 106(18+)</h4>


    "I think we broke him," Misty said.


    My mouth was dry and my eyes moved over their now bare bodies as I remembered what Sandra had said during dinner. I hadn''t actually thought she was being serious, especially not the others since I''d never slept with two of them at the same time let alone three.


    "Are you sure about this?" I asked, trying and failing to meet their eyes as I was too focused on their chests. "None of you have ever even suggested anything like this."


    Zirani looked as beautiful as ever with that curvy yet athletic figure. Her exotic skin was a contrast to Sandra''s fairer skin and Misty paler skin. Her small tusks poked out from her lips as she smiled at me.


    Sandra''s green eyes and flowing ck hair never failed to leave me in awe as did her sleek curves and breasts which I was eager to my hands and mouth on, andstly was Misty with that drop-dead gorgeous body of hers.


    "We''ve alle to terms with the fact that we''re going to be sharing you," Zirani said as she turned to the others. "So we decided why not have some fun together."


    Sandra smirked while Misty blushed.


    "You don''t have any problem with that do you." Sandra arched her back, pushing her breasts out as if my eyes weren''t already locked onto them.


    I shook my head. "Definitely not."


    Zirani smiled. "Then get undressed."


    I didn''t wait for a second and quickly tore my pants and shirt off as the threedies moved closer to me.


    Sandra got down in between my legs while Zirani and Misty took up positions behind me, their breasts pressing into my shoulders while Sandra''s hand trailed up my leg towards my erection. Her touch was electric, and I groaned as her hand wrapped around me, but I wasn''t able to watch as she took me into her mouth as Zirani turned me to her and pressed her lips to mine. I opened and our tongue met in a dance of passion.


    Just like all the times she''d done this, Sandra pushed herself all the way down my manhood until my tip was at the back of her throat. She swallowed and I convulsed at the sensation, breaking my kiss with Zirani.


    As Sandra began bobbing up and down my shaft, Misty turned my head to her and offered me one of her breasts with a pretty smile. I eagerlytched my mouth to the nipple and began to suck even though I knew there would be no milk. Ithered her chest in attention, licking, biting, and sucking.


    She moaned and I joined her as Sandra enthusiastically worked my manhood in and out of her mouth, taking me to the base each time then back up until only the tip remained.


    "I think that''s enough of that, Misty," ZIrani purred, tuning to Sandra. "Make room."


    The dark-haired arcanist''s eyes crinkled in a smile and I spread my legs further as my heart rate picked up, Misty and Zirani took up positions besides Sandra on all fours, and they both smiled as they leaned down and took my balls into their mouth, each taking one andthering it in attention.


    I was pretty sure my heart stopped for a second and my brain malfunctioned because I could not believe what was happening.


    They took turns taking me into their mouths, each demonstrating their own techniques. Zirani was slower and worked me with sensual grace while Misty tongue was by far the most talented in smothering my shaft in attention alongside her fast bobs. Sandra was the only one who could continuously deep throat me.


    "Oh fuck, I''m gonna, ooooh."


    Sandra pulled me out of her mouth and the others left my balls. All three leaned forward and opened their mouths which was an extremely erotic sight and sent me over the edge. My cum burst from me and coated all three, wadsnding on their faces and in their mouths. My body shook with overwhelming pleasure and I let out an explosive sigh when I was done, but my manhood did not falter or grow soft as thedies turned to each other and began liking my seed of one another''s faces.


    "I must be in heaven."


    Misty giggled. "We''re not done yet."


    My cock twitched and Zirani moved forward on her knees to push me down. I spotted Sandra helping by holding my cock in ce so the blonde could move down. THat sight was blocked as Zirani ced her legs around my head and lowered her slit to my face.


    "Here''s your favorite treat,'' Zirani said before she moaned as my tongue began working its way up and down her slick folds.


    I felt Misty''s flower touch my tip and I groaned into Zirani as she slowly lowered herself down until I was fully sheathed in her. I grabbed Zirnai''s legs and began to wildly lick at her, alternating between her folds and pushing my tongue into her and every few seconds licking her pearl. She moaned and shook atop me, and I savored her sleek juices, so sweet just like always.


    "Of fuck, Aiden," Misty groaned as she began to ride me.


    "You don''t mind if I give these a taste do you?" Sandra asked.


    Misty gasped then moaned as the image of Sandra paying with Misty''s breasts came into mind. I increased the pace of ministration on Zirnai as I began to thrust up in time with Misty movements.


    Soon I felt my second orgasm rising.


    "Aiden, oh fuck!"


    A wave of her nectar flooded my mouth as Misty screamed, her tunnel tightening around me, sending me into my orgasm. My seed burst into her, filling her up and coating her inner walls.


    Zirani moved off me then leaned down to give me a quick but heated kiss. "As amazing as always my love."


    Those two words set my passion aze once again and to my surprise, I was still hard and ready to go.


    "I''ll gost," Sandra said to Zirani. "I had him yesterday after all."


    Zirani switched ces with Sandra who took up a position above my head just as ZIrai had.


    "Damn your tongue is fucking magical," Sandra moaned as I began to work at her while Zirani pushed herself down onto me, her tight and wet walls squeezing me pleasurably. I moaned into Sandra as Zirani rose up until only tip was left inside her, then she let gravity take her down and we both gasped as I hit what must have been the entrance to her womb.


    Up and down she went, again and again as I ate Sandra out, enjoying the sound of her sweet moans as though it was music to my ears. A melody of pleasure and passion no doubt.


    "Aiden I''m going to cum," Sandra moaned.


    In response, I dug my tongue into her while leaning forward to nibble at her pearl. That was the final straw and a wave of her juices hit my mouth. A momentter Zirani was screaming in pleasure as her walls squeezed at me, as though they were trying to milk me, and milk me they did as I buried myself deep into her and burst, filling her up to the brim.


    I don''t know what it was, but I was ready for another round, much to Sandra''s joy, and after Sandra cleaned her up, Misty took her ce over my mouth as Zirani helped Sandra down onto me. The dark-haired arcanist rode me as though I was a stallion and she a mare, her ass smacking down onto me with loud pping sounds that only increased my pleasure. Misty tasted as good as usual and after ten minutes of my tongue working her, she exploded, coating my tongue and mouth in her juices. She shook stop as I savored her sweet juices, my hands rubbing up and down her thighs as she pressed herself onto my mouth.


    Sandra and I weren''t far behind and I felt another orgasm iing as she round me faster and faster, her tight channel wet and hot around my hard shaft. I thrust up into her as hard as I could and soon, just like I had for the others, I filled her up with my cum.


    She copsed atop me when she was done and her lips found mine. Our tongues dueled for a few seconds before she pulled back and shot Misty a smirk. "You taste good blondy."


    Misty blushed while Zirani chuckled.


    "Fuck that was amazing," I said as I slowly moved my gaze across all over them. "This has without a doubt, so far, been the best night of my life."


    "And apparently it''s not over," Zirani mused and I frowned in confusion but then quickly realized what she mean a momentter as I looked down at myself.


    I was still hard and one nce at their bodies and eager looks told me that there was still plenty more passion and pleasure to be had this night.

 Chapter 107 - 107

    <h4>Chapter 107 - 107</h4>


    I was flying high the next day from the previous night''s events. We''d spent the better part of the entire night enjoying one another, and by the end, I felt like a dry husk as the four of us slept in a pile.


    We didn''t let our passions cloud our minds from the goal though and the next day we were up and ready for training early, despite theck of sleep. We were all at the second level of infusion which meant we didn''t need as much sleep as a normal human, and that would only increase as we got stronger. I knew Zirani was looking forward to the day we hit the third level as our bodies would change drastically, far more than they had for the first two. We would get arge boost in all physical aspects and mental as well, but the biggest bonus would be the fact that we would no longer need food or water to survive. Our bodies would be able to live on aether and aether alone, although I would still be eating food since I wasn''t about to give that up.


    To get to that point we needed to finish our training which was currently focused on advanced and affinity sets.


    "I''m going to teach you one at a time," Zirani said as she paced in front of us. "You all have different affinities and different fighting styles so while you may be learning some of the same sets you will also be learning sets I think are best suited to you. Aiden you''ll best as our training will be more in-depth. I want to make full use of the environment and teach you more about nature as you learn the sets."


    "Should we continue the meditation as usual?" Sandra asked.


    Zirani nodded. "Always. You need it if you want to reach the third level by the end of this week and be ready to form your second core, speaking of which, while I''ll be gone with Aiden for the majority of the day, when I return if you have any questions about affinities or want to discuss things then please ask. It''s crucial we get you the right affinity for your second core."


    I knelt and meditated while Zirani focused on Misty and Sandra. I took slow deep breaths and just let myself rx, which was very easy since after yesterday a lot of the stress I''d been feeling had vanished, and not just because of the pleasure but also because the three hade together.


    I''d always been worried that things might not work out and that they wouldn''t be able to share me, which was a shocking thing in and of itself, and that one of them might end up remaining just a friend, which stung more than I expected. I hadn''t known them for long, but we''d been through so much together in such a short span of time. I was d to know that I wouldn''t have to give any of them up. My aunt was probably going to freak out when I visited her, which I would before I headed to the border cities because I imagined that once I crossed the great scar I wouldn''t be able to return for a few years or until I was strong enough that I could go it without an expedition.


    "Aiden get up."


    I snapped my eyes open after what must have been an hour or two to find Zirani looking down at me. "Come on, it''s time we began the second half of your foundation."


    Misty and Sandra seemed to be deep in their own training, forming patterns far moreplex than the origin patterns we''d been practicing from the base sets.


    "I''m going to teach you the advanced sets first," Zirani exined as we jogged through the floor. "You can practice those as we move, and after I''ve taught you I think you need to know then I''ll teach you the affinity sets. I''d rather you have a deeper knowledge of nature before you begin with the affinity set as it should help."


    The advanced patterns were a lot moreplex than the origin patterns, though their use was simr. They were patterns that were verymonly used and the best for certain types of techniques. Just like Zirani had said before, arcanists beyond the great scar had figured out long ago which patterns were best used, though there were those who used unconventional patterns, they were the minority, and most times it was for nobat, though not always.


    The advanced sets she was teaching me were very varied as unlike Misty or Sandra, my fighting style was a mix of everything. I''d gotten used to the variety of my techniques and having a lot of options, which Zirani had nned for as it was the way she fought. She didn''t stick to one form ofbat or possess a specialty for skirmishing, defense, or offense. She wanted it all, and while it would take longer and more effort, the payoff was great.


    "Fighting me when I was at full power was a nightmare for anyone at my level or below," Zirani said. "I had a counter to everything, and such a wide array of techniques along with my freeform control, that I was near impossible to defined against me. It''s different at the highest levels as one seeks ascension but that''s a topic for when you''ve at least passed the sixth level."


    She turned to me with a feral smile. "That was just with my nature affinity, by the time you hit the seventh level you will have three cores and three affinities, which will make you a monster on the battlefield. It took me many years to perfect my arcane arts, but that only means that I can teach you the best of what I know and that you won''t make the same mistakes I did."


    "I''m not sure what my second affinity will be," I replied. "I''ve always wanted wind or storm, mainly for the speed and versatility, but what do you think?"


    "Both could work." A thoughtful look appeared on her face. "And you are correct in that they are versatile, but don''t cross out the others just yet. I doubt we''lle across a time or gravity core, but you never know."


    "What exactly can be done with gravity?" I asked, not fully understanding it. I knew what gravity was, but I failed to see what can be done with it. I''d paid close attention in ss when it came to the arcane, but I tended to care less about the other topics which wereing back to bite me. "I mean I know what it is."


    "Gravity is a powerful force." Her eyes grew distant for a moment as though she was remembering something or reliving it. "I''ve seen arcanists pull down rocks the size of mountains from the sky, and that''s not even aplex use of gravity. It''s a terrifyingly dangerous power and very rare."


    "So I''m unlikely to get my hands on one by the time my second core is formed?" I asked. "Not to mention I want a bond like yours for my next beast."


    "It''s very unlikely," Zirani replied. "There are no gravity beasts on this floor, although this tower isn''t exactly normal so who knows, maybe on the next floor, we''ll run into some. It''s definitely something to consider as it is the affinity of time, which would be amazing alongside the space mutation we have. Almost every arcanist I''ve met that has a space of time affinity will always get the other. I''ve heard it said by many great arcane schrs that they were meant for each other, something about spacetime."


    Perhaps wind and storm weren''t the way to go, and time and gravity were what I needed, although as Zirani had just said it was unlikely that I''d get my hands on a time or gravity core. I''d have to think about it.


    "How about life or death?"


    Zirani''s face became ridged at the word death.


    "Not death?"


    She sighed. "I have a history with the death affinity."


    "You seem fine around Misty?" I questioned.


    "That''s different." She shook her head. "I''m sorry, it''s your decision at the end of the day."


    I frowned and stepped closer to her. "Zirani we are partners, lover, you are not my ve or servant. If you think it''s a bad choice or will feel ufortable then I won''t do it. Plus, it''s not like I really want a death affinity, I''m just asking out of cursory. It seems very¡­ deadly."


    She snorted. "It''s the death affinity. If we''re talking about the affinity which can cause the most harm to life then it''s the death affinity."


    That should have been obvious, and I could only imagine what a higher-level arcanist could do with a death affinity. Zirani had talked about destroying mountains and bringing down meteors, and she''d spoken as though it was at her level which it probably was since she had been at the seventh level. Could a death arcanist just wave a hand and kill a town of people.


    "Yes they could," ZIrani said, having read my thought. "Though that''s the least of it. You''re thinking too narrowmindedly again, which is another reason this type of training is important. Believe it or not but those who focus on healing will often take both the life and death affinity as will those who use death forbat"


    "Life forbat? Isn''t it just for healing?"


    She shot me an exasperated look.. "Still so much to learn. We can talk about itter, for now, let''s continue on our way,"

 Chapter 108 - 108

    <h4>Chapter 108 - 108</h4>


    Zirani and I continued on our trek through the floor, stopping every once in a while so that I could meditate as I was constantly expending aether, trying to form the patterns from the advanced sets, which while harder than the base sets, still got easier the more I formed them, and I could already see multiple ways I could use some of them in tandem with origin patterns, though there were key things missing. I could guess at what patterns would work for my affinity, but Zirani had said it would be best if I left that until after this training, and since she''d not led me astray so far, I had no reason to disobey her.


    We eventually stopped in an area surrounded by dense foliage that glowed, adding to the blue, lighting from above to create an odd mix. Sometimes traveling through this ce felt like a fever dream with all the vibrant colors that popped out, not to mention the sheer variety of nt life, a lot of which seemed straight out of a child''s dream. I mean a ss-like nt that whistled was not something I''d ever thought I''de across.


    "Why does it do that?" I asked, leaning down to touch it. To my surprise, the nt seemed to lean away from me and the whistling grew louder.


    "Don''t do that," Zirani said, pulling me away. "That''s a purifying nt, a chime flower as it''s called. It cleanses the air around itself. It''s actually one of the ingredients for the improved aether gathering elixir and pill. A side effect of its purifying nature is that it also purifies the aether in the air. Some people have a room or garden full of nts like this for meditation, though it''s mostly used by the green court."


    "Is this where you''re going to train me?" I asked. "Around these nts?"


    She shook her head. "No, there''s not enough here for it to make much of a difference. The real reason is that this area has the highest concentration of nt life. It is the densest part of the floor."


    I hadn''t noticed that before, but looking now, I realized that she was right. They were nts from all over the floor here, including fleet trees, and the giant mushrooms, along with a few other types I hadn''t seen or noticed, which made more sense. After the initial first days, I''d turned my full focus to training again.


    Zirani walked over and leaned against a tree, crossing her arms. "Now as you know the reason we''re doing this is to increase your knowledge of nature, or the green, which is more of an urate term. In the green court, we don''t call it the nature affinity since nature doesn''t simply epass nt life. Nature epasses everything from the earth to the ocean to the winds and the metal beneath the earth. We call it the green, for obvious reasons."


    She turned and pressed a hand to the tree. "The green is a versatile and powerful affinity, more so than any of the others. From healing to positions, to solid forms like wood, to the losers forms like vine and sap. The uses for the green are many. As I''ve said before, herbs and nts are absolutely crucial when ites to alchemy, thebination of different ingredients to create something new."


    She turned back to me with a distant look in her eyes. "That''s where our true strength lies Aiden, our versatility, but also our ability to change our aether to create these different forms that the green takes. You saw me do it with the poison cloud I performed for you back near the first steel hear camp. You saw me change the aether. I changed it to produce the effect that a nt I knew would do when disturbed. That nt releases a paralytic pollen, and all I did was copy that, and that''s just the simplest of what can be done. When I was at the seventh level the things I could do with my aether made me a force to be reckoned with. There was no task I could take on. Fire, water, earth, wind,pared to the green, the forms they take are limited, strong yes, but limited.


    Just like before, her words sent my brain in a spiral of thoughts, and tons of possibilities and ideas came to my mind as I thought about what she was saying. The ability to produce any type of nt life using your aether, or even just a part of it or an effect. Mixing them to create new things, and well, alchemy was a wide subject, and like she''d said it went from healing to harming, and on and on.


    "Don''t be mistaken though," Zirani said. "There are limitations, mainly depending on how powerful you are. Certain nt life will be out of your league, and learning how to change your aether is already hard, but with the sheer variety the green offers, it''s ten times harder for us. Another path may be more simple, not easier, but more simple. Our path is not simple, your path is not simple, not if you want to utilize all aspects of the green."


    I felt my excitement building. "You know I''m willing to do it."


    For that type of power and what it would allow me to do, I would be willing to do almost anything.


    "That''s good." Zirani smiled. "When you''re done with your advanced sets and we move onto your affinity sets, I''m going to start to teach you the basics of changing your aether, which leads us back to why we''re here. Our bond has grown to the point where I could send information into your head along with memories, and mental images which I''ve already done before, but I want you to gain some experience firsthand rather than me just shoving all the information into your head."


    "So could you send patterns to me?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Like I said I can send information across our bond, but I''m not going to do that just yet."


    She motioned to our surroundings. "I want you to examine these nts, what they do, their properties, their effects on the environment, etc."


    "Just look at them?" I asked, not really knowing what she meant. Did she want me to use a technique?


    She shot me a slight re. "I was getting to that. I''m going to teach you a technique very simr to green pulse, but instead of gaining information from the green you will gain information about the green."


    She pressed a hand to the tree behind her. "Just pay attention to what I do."


    A pattern began to form around her hand and then the technique was formed. It looked almost identical to green pulse at first nce, but then I noticed the difference and changes. The aether pulsed through the tree and remained there for a moment before returning back to Zirani''s hand, presumably with the information on the tree.


    "It will be confusing at first, but I will be there to guide you and exin anything you don''t understand. Once you got a handle on it and gain a basic understanding, then I will feel morefortable with sending information directly into your mind."


    I gave Zirani a skeptical look as walked over to a nearby fleet tree. "I''m going to be able to understand what goes into my head?"


    "You''ll be fine. It''s not like the tree''s going to be speaking to you."


    I pressed my n against the bark of the tree and pulled aether from my core to began forming the same pattern she''d used. "That''s not what I''m saying. Will, I understand the¡­ information? The information that the technique brings to me."


    "For the most part, yes, though they will be aspects which confuse you, especially when ites to nts that you''ve nevere across before like the chime nt. If you were to examine it before I''d told you what it did, it might take you longer to realize what it was doing, but now that you know, it''d make more sense and click faster."


    Once the pattern was formed I let it run its course, and the technique shot from my palm into the tree. It felt very simr to green pulse, and I took a deep breath as I prepared myself for what was about to happen. I''m not sure why I was so nervous.


    After a long moment the aether that had entered the tree returned to me, and with it came a wave of information about the tree, from its density to its weight, to natural pattern it seemed to possess, and more, some of which was very confusing. There was information of something deeper that I couldn''t understand, small things that seemed to connect together to createrger things which then themselves came together to create the wood and the other parts of the tree. Layers uponyer of information, and for a long moment I could think of nothing but the tree.


    Then Zirani''s hands were on my shoulder and my mind began to settle.


    "Wow." My voice was breathless, and with a start, I realized I wasying on the ground, my head in ZIrnai''sp.


    "It''s a lot isn''t it." She smiled and slowly stroked a hand through my hair.


    That was an understatement, It had been everything.


    "Take some time to rx," Zirani said with a soothing voice.. "Then I shall exin further and we begin the process once again."

 Chapter 109 - 109(18+)

    <h4>Chapter 109 - 109(18+)</h4>


    The effects of the technique slowly wore off after a few minutes, and my mind was once again peaceful, or as peaceful as it could be. It was basically back to its usual state, though with a whole lot of new information.


    Zirani''sp was quitefortable and I would''ve stayed there for longer if she hadn''t noticed my recovery.


    "Come on, we can restter."


    I let out a sigh and got back to my feet. "Can you me me?"


    She chuckled and gave me a yful smack on the arm. "No, but we''re training now, funter, I promise."


    I stretched. "Deal. So, wanna exin what happened? I mean I''ve got a good guess, but that was¡­ a lot more potent and in-depth than I imagined it would be."


    "A lot of the information you received isn''t going to be useful immediately," Zirani said. "Especially since it goes into the gic makeup of the tree."


    I raised an eyebrow. "The gic what?"


    She spread her arms out. "Like I said, a lot of information. That''s a topic for another time. What you have to focus on is specific parts of information, the most important being the pattern, remember how I said there is a pattern for everything?"


    "Oh." It suddenly dawned on me, and all it took was a moment to bring up the information on the tree''s pattern. It wasplex, but it was there.


    "That pattern is the tree," Zirani exined. "That''s the main way you''ll change the aether. Certain patterns affect aether differently and change it. If you formed a pattern like this then your aether would attempt to create a fleet tree in exactly the same shape, size, and weight as the one you used the technique on. Patterns like this affect the shell of your aether directly as it''s a far moreplex pattern than simply creating some wood or a vine. It''s something all arcanists beyond the great scar are expected to learn, but it''s harder for us due to theplexity of nt life and the sheer variety when ites to the green, you with me so far?"


    I nodded. It was a bit confusing but thanks to everything she''d already taught me and my excellent memory when it came to the arcane I was able to keep up.


    "Good, now I want you to repeat what you did with the tree to a few more of the nts."


    I opened my mouth to protest but she cut me off. "I know it''s not a pleasant experience, but I need you to do this. It''s just for this one time and then I can send the information through our bond. I want you to experience this fully."


    The honesty and sincerity in her eyes so I turned as I pulled aether from my core, readying myself for another bombardment of information.


    I fell almost every single time, I used the technique, and for some reason, I''d expected the smaller nts to be easier, but no, they held just as much if not more information. It was only on thest two nts that I managed to remain standing and not topple like a sack of cores. For some of the nts, I managed to understand what they did right away, but for others, I was left baffled as I tried to figure them out. Luckily I had Zirani and with her help, I was able to sort through the information and she helped exin certain aspects of what I was getting, though the talk of atoms and particles wentpletely over my head, not that she expected me to understand any of that.


    "Let me get this straight, all things are made up of smaller things called atoms and particles."


    She sighed and shook her head. "This is a conversation for another time, Aiden let''s just continue with the training. I want you to use the technique on one more thing."


    She held up a hand before I could protest. "Just one more thing."


    "What?"


    She smiled and it was then that I noticed she had one hand behind her back. She revealed the hand and more importantly, what was inside it. A dark green seed.


    "You want me to scan it?" I asked.


    "I do, but hold on." She moved up until she was behind me. "Just in case you fall. Here."


    She dropped the seed into my open right hand and I moved it up to my eye. It looked like the impact seeds, but a bit smaller, and its color was such a dark green to almost be ck. I wondered why she wanted me to scan it, but one look over my shoulders at her face told me she wasn''t going to tell me until I''d actually scanned it so I formed the technique and shot it into the seed.


    Almost immediately my brain stopped for what was probably a second but felt a lot longer. The flood of information that hit my mind was like a tidal wave crashing against a cliff, but instead of washing against it, it chased through, breaking and shattering the cliff. I lost sense of my body and everything else, but my thoughts and bit after bit of information entered my mind, so quickly I couldn''t make sense of any of it. It was an endless wave, or it seemed to be, and what was worse was the fact I couldn''t really think or panic, since any such thoughts were drowned out the moment I thought them up.


    "Calm, Aiden, calm."


    Zirani voice broke through the haze of my mind as the flood turned into a trickle. Feeling returned as did the knowledge that I was shaking. My hands felt sticky and Zirani was gently stroking my head while she whispered calming words into my ear.


    "What. The. Fuck." That was about all I could say, and even that was hard to get out as my mind was still processing the information that had hit me, as though it was trying to catch up as to what had happened. Damn, that had been bad, not in a painful way, but in a ustrophobic way, like I''d been trapped in my own head unable to think or do anything, but watch. I was pretty sure a lot of the information hadn''t stuck and I could feel some of it fading.


    "I know, I know." She continued to calm me. "I didn''t want to do this, I truly didn''t, but it had to be done."


    "You could have warned me," I replied, a tinge of anger in my voice.


    "Would you have gone through with it so easily if I had?"


    I opened my mouth then shut it as I considered her words. "Probably not. Why exactly did this need to happen? It feels like someone tried to shove an orange through a hole the size of a grape, my mind being the hole and the orange being whatever the hell that was."


    "That was to get you ustomed to the feeling of havingrge amounts of information sent into your mind," Zirani exined.


    "Please, please don''t tell me it''s going to be like that every time." The experience had somehow felt just as bad as the bath did, which was sayings something since that was ten minutes of constant physical pain.


    She shook her head. "No, it won''t even be as bad as any of the nts. This was just to strengthen your mind, and help it get used to the feeling. It will be a lot more receptive when I do it and our bond will help greatly as we are connected so your mind will wee me, as it does when wemunicate telepathically or send emotional and mental images over. All of that Is technically sending information over."


    "Are we done for the day?" I asked, feeling mentally exhausted.


    "We are." A slow smile crept over her face. "Though I promised you a bit of fun, and well I''m feeling rather bad for having sprung that on you. Why don''t you lean back and rx while I give you some much-needed relief."


    I felt my member begin to rise as Zirani walked around until she was in front of me, and spreading my legs open. I moved up until my back was against a tree.


    Her hand worked at the string to my pants and she quickly had them down along with my underclothes to reveal my hard and ready manhood, eager for her touch.


    "Such a lovely treat." She warped a gentle hand around it and I immediately felt some of the stress and pressure leave my body, reced by pleasure at her warm touch.


    "Damn Zirani." I smiled as I stared down at her. "You really know how to make me feel better, huh?"


    She didn''t reply and leaned forward to take my tip into her wet and warm mouth.


    "Fuck," I groaned as her tongue worked at my tip while one of her hands stroked the shaft. It felt amazing and I let out another loud moan as she began to push herself down, her tongue working as my erection entered deeper and deeper.


    She gagged as my tip hit the entrance to her throat, but unlike the previous times, she didn''t pull back and instead force herself onwards, gagging all the while.


    "Yes, Zirani." I resisted pressing a hand to the back of her head to force her down, but I didn''t know if she''d like that, and she seemed to be doing fine.


    Her eyes rolled back up into her head as my tip finally entered her throat, and soon after more of my manhood followed, until her nose was at the edge of my stomach. I stared down into her wary eyes and even with my erection deep in her throat, she still managed to wink.


    I moaned as she walled and worked my tip and part of my shaft with the ridges of her throat, something that only Sandra had done before.


    I don''t know if it was the stress or just the fact that I badly needed release, but my orgasm rose quicker than normal and my seed burst into her mouth and directly down her throat and into her stomach, filling her up with my hot cum.


    She kept her eyes on me the entire time, asionally moaning as my seed filled her.


    "Damn I needed that," I said with a sigh of relief as Zirani moved up, cleaning me until just my tip was left. I shook as she sucked at the sensitive flesh, draining thest drops out before letting me fall from her mouth.


    "Feel better?"


    I nodded.. "Much."

 Chapter 111 - 111

    <h4>Chapter 111 - 111</h4>


    The remaining days of the week flew by as we dedicated ourselves to training, although we did have to go on a quick hunt for more cores at one point, with more knowledge on the floor it was easier to locate the beasts with the right affinities, and instead of trying ot learn from the fights we killed them as quickly as possible then looted the cores.


    With the elixir and the pills, our speed of growth had skyrocketed, and before I wouldn''t have thought it possible to make such leaps in such a short amount of time but in just under three weeks we''d not only increased the density of our cores but also made it to the second level of infusion. Hopefully, by the end of the third week, we''d make it to the third level and the girls would increase the density of their cores. I would have to wait a little while for my own as going from Iron to steel was far harder than hydro to Iron.


    The knowledge she''d taught us started to quickly show results as our grasp of patterns increased every day.


    Zirani had shown me the affinity sets I would be using, and unlike the first time I''d tried to form the base or advanced sets, I had no problem. The affinity sets were made up of origin patterns grouped together for specific affinities and sometimes certain aspects of those affinities. Zirani had me learning five sets, far more than the others, but that made sense since the sheer variety of techniques one could aplish with the nature affinity or the green as Zirani liked to put it.


    Sandra''s trouble and difficulty slowly faded with help from Zirani as the week went by. Most of her techniques had been simple and the others had been easy to do because of her bloodline, so she didn''t have much experience withplex techniques. In fact, before the sets, the meditation technique was the hardest thing she''d ever done with her aether. Thankfully, Zirani was there to help and it was things like that which always reminded me of just how intelligent she was when it came to matter connecting the arcane.


    She was a nature beast, yet she probably knew more about the other affinities than any masters in the ins, which wasn''t as surprising as it might have been a few weeks ago. I''d seen what she could do and where she came from. The difference between the ins and thends beyond the great scar was like heaven and earth. Two different worlds split apart by a great scar that had been carved into thend long ago. We''d never been taught where exactly the great scar hade from, only that it had formed after the cmity, and that it was what split the northern ins from the southern wilds and all the othernds thaty beyond,nds that I would hopefully see one day, sooner rather thanter. I knew Zirani wanted to get across as soon as possible and once we left the tower, despite barely any time having passed by, we''d still only have a few months as the expedition would arrive at the end of the year, and we needed to make sure we were there. Zirani had made it clear we would never make it across on our own.


    We didn''t run into any more abominations during the week, which I was very thankful for. The encounter with the thing still haunted me, though not so much anymore.


    "Are we done for the day?" I asked Zirani. There were two days of the week left and all three of us were on the cusp of making it two the third level. The girls had also mentioned that their cores would move up in density soon.


    "We are," Zirani replied with a smile. "I think tomorrow will be ourst day. You three are all close and after that, we can spend a day getting You and Sandra bonded, Aiden.


    Sandra smiled eagerly. "I can''t wait."


    As we made out way up the treehouse I felt a prickling on the back of my neck and turned around just in time to see three Murwogs burst into the area around our tree. I immediately began to pull aether from my core while the others began to climb back down, and that''s when I noticed it. The murwogs looked inquired and they had turned back to the direction they''de from the moment they''d entered the clearing as though waiting for something, but what?


    Forutanly, or unfortunately, I didn''t have to wait long before my question was answered as an abomination, simr to the one we''d seen on the first floor, dragged itself into view.


    "Ohe on," Sandra groaned.


    Just like the first, it had no discernible feature, except a wide mouth, and was a blob shape with multiple long limbs that shot towards the murwogs. Two managed to dodge in time, but the third was caught and I held back a gag as the abomination split in half before shoving the murwog inside the gap, rather than its mouth. The morwog got onest croak out before being swallowed up by its flesh.


    "Did, did that thing just eat it?" Misty asked, her eyes wide.


    "Or absorb it," Zirani hissed as the abomination began to shift and change. It slowly began to shrink, and shrink, changing its shape to match the beats it had eaten just a few seconds ago, although with pale flesh instead of dark green and twice asrge.


    "That''s not good," Sandramented as she turned to me. "Do we fight?"


    "Of course." My bark armor began to form around me. "We can''t let this thing just roam about, especially not this close to our base. "Aim for its head likest time, if that doesn''t work then go for the heart."


    We jumped into the fray, and just in time as the pale murwog sprung towards the remaining two normal murwogs, with frightening speed, two limbs long limbs formin on its back and striking out, at both. THe murwogs were not fast enough to dodge and both were snatched up ab the neck.


    I shot six impact seeds at the pale murwog just as two loud seeking cracks, sounded. It had snapped their necks like twigs which meant it was very strong.


    The impact seeds struck true and sent it sprawling, which gave Misty enough time to close the gap, her ws formed and slicing down into its head. Its screech was cut off as dark de-like tendrils, courtesy of Sandra, sliced through its head.


    I expected that to be it, but it didn''t fade and began to stir to move, its head reforming.


    "The heart," I shouted as I formed a spike on one of my gaunlters.


    The pale murwogshed out a Misty who dodged nimbly while Sandra sent a flurry of dark des at the abomination, attracting its attention, which was a good thing as it allowed me to run up behind it, and stab my spike into the center of its chest.


    It froze, and let out onest screech before beginning to fade.


    I let out a sigh. "I''m d we''re leaving soon, I don''t want to know what would happen if one of these things got their hands on more than one beast."


    Zirani looked troubled. "I didn''t expect them to possess some form of assimtion, especially not like this, though it might make sense when we find out why the twin horn is making these things."


    "Are we sure the treehouse is safe now?" Misty asked worriedly. "I don''t like the idea of one of these things sneaking up on us."


    "We''ll be fine," Sandra reassured. "It''s very far up, and Zirani set those detection and rm enchantments up."


    She had done it a few days ago while the three of us had been bathing. She didn''t think anything would be able to get to us, but it was better to be safe than sorry, and it had only taken her a few minutes.


    "Only two more days," I said as thest of the abomination faded into ash. "Then we leave."


    I turned to Zirnai. "Is the next floor thest?"


    She shrugged. "Most likely, though this tower isn''t exactly normal so I could be wrong."


    We pulled the cores from the dead murwogs then made our way up the treehouse, pulling thedder up behind us as we did. I doubted the murwogs knew what it was, but no point in risking it. Those three had stumbled into our tree, which meant more could, and it was best if they didn''t have an easy way up to our treehouse.


    We had another dinner of fried chicken, which while amazing would get tiring if I made it the same every day so I was going to have to change up since a little variety never hurt. After the usual bath of pain and nightly meditation, I headed to bed, with all three, which while a surprise wasn''t unwee.. It was clear that Misty was shaken, and Sandra didn''t want to be left out, so we slept in a pile of tangled limbs that night.

 Chapter 112 - 112

    Zirani was right when she''d said we were close to getting to the third level of infusion as the next, an hour into our training, Misty''s aether began to move and shift, signaling her imminent change. Unlike the moving up from the first to the second level, the jump to the third wasn''t as quick, and Zirani had to stay by her side to make sure that everything went smoothly. The chances of something happening were low, as the process of moving up a level of infusion wasn''t that risky or dangerous unless someone disturbed you, or you already had an existing problem with your aether.


    Overall it took around ten minutes and like the previous jump from the first level to the second, there weren''t any visible changes, though a quick test showed that she was far stronger and quicker now, more so than I''d expected. It seemed the Jump from the second level to the third granted more power and enhancements than the first to the second, which was definitely a good thing and while Misty sent off to do a little hunting in the nearby area, Sandra and I pushed ourselves harder, both wanting to get to the third level.


    By the time Misty had returned we''d done just that, and both Sandra and I were celebrating, our jump, and while Zirani looked pleased, she gave the two girls a firm look. "You two still have to move a density stage before the end of this day, so I suggest you get back to training."


    She turned to me. "As for you Aiden, well you can take over for Misty. We need a stockpile of cores just in case the next floor doesn''t have any beasts matching to your affinities. Do you think you can handle it?"


    I smiled, energy and excitement coursing through me. I was eager to test my new limits. "Of course, I won''t venture far."


    "Good, and don''t get into any fights you''re not positive you can win," She said in a serious tone. "I don''t want to have toe to your rescue?"


    "You do that," I said with a fake look of shock.


    She rolled her eyes and waved a hand. "Go on. I''ll send you a message through our bond when should youe back."


    "Good luckdies," I shouted to Misty and Sandra then I chose a direction and took off.


    My legs pumped fast and hard, and I could practically feel my aether begging to be pulled and used for something. Unlike the previous times, I don''t need to keep much of a close eye on the ground to make sure I didn''t trip, or in front of myself so I didn''t run into any tree or bush. My reflexes were much greater and even if I did, my body could easily take such a hit. In fact, now that I was at the third stage, my regeneration would be much greater, not to mention the fact I didn''t need to eat food or drink water anymore. My body could survive on the ambient aether around me, and the aether zirani core produces, not that I was going to stop eating food. I had too many favorite dishes I liked and I was sure as hell going to gorge myself when I visited my aunt after I left this tower. There was no way I''d ever reject any of her food.


    The vivid and bright colors of the floor seemed to stand out even more and in sharper detail, most likely due to my enchanted vision. It was that enchanted vision that allied me to spot a beast sleeping in a bush, its dark green body blending in. It was a hobgoblin, and I wouldn''t have been able to sense it before with just my eyesight alone, but now I could clearly see the difference between the color of the bush and its darker skin.


    Goblins were some of the mostmon beasts out there at the same level as grendels, they even had many different kinds. The hobgoblin was just a stronger variant of the normal goblin, which were usually three-foot-tall green-skinned humanoids. The normal goblins were all as dumb as dirt, but the other variants were not. The fact this goblin had chosen to sleep in a bush to camouge itself proved that. Too bad for it, though, as before it could even make a move, I was upon it, a bark spike driving down into its head.


    Its eyes shot open, only to fall lifeless secondster, its body convulsing for a few moments as its life faded away. I might have felt sorry for it if I wasn''t familiar with how their kind acted. Hobgoblins were one of few types of aether beasts in the ins that didn''t always kill their prey. They regrly took human women with at least one core, and the reason was both simple and foul. Hobgoblins would breed with human women to spawn the lesser goblins or try to. It was very very rare that a human woman could actually give birth to a goblin but on rare asions, it did happen, and it was this reason that had led to them beingpletely hunted down. There were probably few left in the northern ins, and wherever sight of one was caught, hunters and arcanists alike would flock to take care of it. That particr lesson back at the academy had been one of the more disturbing lessons we''d learned. Even I who loved learning about the arcane and aether beasts had wanted to skip the lesson once it had begun, though now that I had learned from Zirnai that the ambient aether in the ins was so bad, perhaps that was the reason human women rarely gave birth to goblins. If so then the trash aether in the ins wasn''tpletely bad.


    The next few beasts went down with no trouble as my enhanced physical abilities proved too much for them, though I did skirt around arge pack of murwogs. I could take a few, maybe half dozen at my current strength, but fifteen was far too much. I''d never seen that many in one ce, and the sight made me d we were leaving soon. However slim, the thought of being woken up one night or disturbed while we were training by such arge group would be a problem. I problem we could deal with, but a problem nheless.


    "Why are we even down here?" A male voice sounded from just up ahead and I froze in ce.


    "Ivan said we needed more cores, and this floor has the most beasts," another voice, gruffer than the first, replied. "So stopining and start collecting. I didn''t bring you along to stand and watch while I did all the work."


    "Whatever," the first voice said with a scoff. "This better be worth it."


    I crouched and slowly crept closer and closer as I tried to puzzle out what I''d heard. The only other people besides myself and the girls that would be in this tower were the twin horn, and from the sounds of it, they''de here from an upper floor to collect cores.


    "Zirani," I said urgently. "Twin core arcanists to the south."


    Her attention snapped to me as a sh of worry passed through our bond. "Are you ok? How many?"


    "I''m fine," I replied as I drew close enough to make out two figures crouched over the bodies of a few murwogs. "There''s two of them, and they''re both second level, should I take them out?"


    A pause. "You''re at the third level and have an iron core so yes you should, but if you can keep one alive. We can question him."


    "Got it."


    I slowly and carefully pulled aether from my core, forming my bark armor around myself along with three impact seeds on both hands. If I wanted to take one alive then the best shot I had was to kill one as quickly as possible and then knock the other out. I had just the idea, though it was risky. Impact seeds were powerful but I was sure that a second-level arcanist could survive three if they hit nearby.


    I spread my feet and got into a sprinting stance, ready to bolt towards them. I would need to aim carefully and make sure the impact seeds hit close enough that the arcanist to the left was stunned, but not dead, while the other to the right was hit with all three, sending him to the ground.


    I took a steadying breath and sprung forward, using the aether burst technique to increase my speed as I shot my impact seeds. They struck the arcanist to the left closer than I wanted, but it did the job, and he was sent sprawling while the other wasunched straight into a tree, further away from me. I should have guessed that would happen, but I had a solution. I formed ashing vine and sent it to wrap around his leg. I pulled him towards me at the same time forming a bark spike on my left gantlet. He must have been dazed as he didn''t react until my spike drove through his throat. He gurgled and his eyes cleared enough for me to see the shock and confusion there.


    "What the fuck!"


    I sense a burst of aether to my left iing, and I ducked just in time to dodge a ball of solid earth.


    "Who the hell are you!" The arcanist, an older-looking teen, shouted. "You killed Paul!"


    He gathered aether around his hand, but I didn''t let him finish his technique. With the difference in our speed, and skill, he stood little chance. Myshing vine wrapped around his throat, and I pulled him forwards, sending him stumbling, straight into my rising right knee which hit him square in the face. There was a crack as his nose was broken, but he couldn''t scream as my vine was choking him. His face quickly grew purple but I didn''t let up until he''d passed out.


    "Done?" Zirani asked.


    I let out a breath. "Done. I''m heading back now, what should I do with the other''s body?"


    "Leave it," Zirnai answered. "The beats will smell it ande to clean up."


    I walked over and slung the passed-out arcanist over my shoulder. He felt light thanks to my enhanced strength, and I avoided any fights as I made my way back to the others, prisoner in tow.. This guy would be our ticket to finding out what the twin horn was doing, and hopefully, meant we wouldn''t be walking in blind when we ran into them.

 Chapter 113 - 113

    "Please. I don''t know anything, just let me go, and I swear I won''t say anything."


    I sighed and tugged on the vine leash that was wrapped around Hayden''s throat. I''d found out his name shortly after he''d woken up, which had been only after a few minutes, which I should have known would happen. He was at the second level of infusion so he could take more than a normal human and recover faster. Luckily I''d managed to wrap a vine around his neck and after a quick show of power and a description of what had happened to his friend, he stopped struggling or at least trying to get away.


    "Lower your voice," I hissed with a re. "You''ll attract beasts, and if we get mobbed ill leave you to their tender mercies."


    He shut his mouth with a snap, but a momentter he was talking once again. I really should''ve gagged him.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "Most likely," I replied, and his face paled. "But whether or not it happens slowly and painfully or quickly and without pain, depends on your cooperation, and who knows maybe we''ll let you go."


    That was only partially true as I definitely wasn''t going to be torturing him, but Zirani? She was over four hundred years old and had spent one hundred of those years as a powerful jungle queen, and she was still an aether beast. To me and the others, she was kind, loving, and caring, but to enemies, she held little care about them. If she thought inflicting some pain could make things safer for me, for us then I suspected she''d do, especially considering what the twin had horn had done and were doing.


    "Please, I don''t know anything, I''m just a servant," He begged.


    I snorted and nced over at his fine robes, iid with gold, not to mention the ornate dagger at his side and the spatial ring he''d had on, which I had taken.


    "I rmended not lying when we start questioning you," I replied. "Especially not to my friend, she''s far more deadly than I am."


    "I don''t want to die." His hands shook and he looked like he was about to cry. How had this guy gotten to the second level? Probably through his wealth.


    "Most people don''t want to die," I said angrily. "Do you think those people who you sacrificed in your fucking pointless war wanted to die, huh? Do you think the people you turned into abominations wanted to be turned into those¡­ things. If you''re expecting mercy or sympathy, then you''re a fool. You''ll get none from me and certainly not from my friends. We''ve all seen first hand, the pain and suffering the twin horn has brought about."


    My hands were clenched into fists by the end of it, and Hayden was braced like he expected me to strike him, which I wasn''t going to do. This idiot deserved death far more than any of the people the twin horn had condemned and killed, but first, we needed answers.


    He remained silent the rest of the way until I got back to the treehouse.


    All threedies were waiting for me, and I immediately noticed the changes to Sandra and Misty''s cores. They moved up a density stage, and though they were probably happy, it didn''t show on their faces. They red at Hayden and I had to push him forward to move as he was too busy staring at Zirani in shock. I''d forgotten about that since it had been so long since I''d seen other people. It had felt normal to have Zirani out at all times.


    "So this is him." Zirani walked up to Hayden as I pushed him onto his knees. Her eyes held no warmth and little emotion. They were cold, and I felt a shiver run through me as she turned her eyes to me. "I''m going to question him, you and the others can watch, but it isn''t going to be pretty if he doesn''t want to talk."


    As she spoke, a thorn formed on the tip of her right index finger, though it looked oddly shaped andrge. I''d seen the design elsewhere before, and when it hit me, I felt a chill run down my spine. It was a thorn de made for skinning. A ying de.


    I looked over to Sandra and Misty who walked closer, and while Sandra seemed to understand what Zirani had just formed, Misty didn''t so I sent her a quick message through our bond, and her already pale face became paler.


    Just like the green, ZIrani had two sides. A rose with thorns.


    Hayden''s face had turned a sickly color. "P-please don''t. I''ll talk, I swear I''ll talk."


    "Good," Zirani replied, her voice ice cold. "It will save you a lot of trouble and pain."


    She turned back to me with a raised eyebrow, a mental messageing in a secondter. "You staying?"


    "You think he won''t talk?" I replied, a bit of worry leaking through our bond. Not for Hayden but for her.


    Her eyes softened just a bit, and she sent back a wave of love along with a message. "I''m fine, Aiden, trust me. I''ve done things like this before, and while I don''t enjoy it, if I need to hurt him to make our journey safer then I will. I''m not going to lose you or the others."


    There was something else, another emotion entangled with the love. Fear, just a tinge, but it was there, and it took me a moment to figure out why. Our bond had wolves and was much deeper than simply speaking telepathically or sending feelings through the bond. I could sense what had brought the emotion on. She was scared that I would see her differently because of this.


    "I won''t," I replied mentally. "I''ve known you had this side, you told me yourself that nature is two sides. Your beautiful rose Zirani, but you''ve got a lot of thorns, thorns that won''t harm me, not intentionally. I''ll stay."


    Relief washed through our bond and a tug of her lips told me she was holding back a smile. Sandra and Misty hadn''t moved, so it was clear they were staying as well.


    "Let''s begin with a simple question," Zirani suggested. "Who are you and what connection do you have to the twin horn?"


    "I''m Hayden Kurz, of the Kurz family," Hayden replied his eyes slowly moving from the thorn de to Zirani''s face, though he flinched when he met her cold gaze, quickly looking away. "I''m an upper disciple on the twin horn sect."


    Zirani nodded and smiled, though it was feral and cold. "Good, next, why have the twin horne here?"


    He shrugged but quickly spoke up when Zirnai''s hand twitched. "I don''t know! They didn''t tell us. Only the elders know. When they found out we''d lost the war, they said we had to use the tower, they kept spouting on about our great master and how we were to bring about hising. P-please, I don''t know, I just do what I''m told."


    Great master? I nced over to Misty and Sandra who looked baffled.


    "So you know nothing, huh?" Zirani questioned, her right-hand twitching. "A shame."


    Hayden''s eyes snapped back to the thorn as Zirnai brought it up to her face to inspect. "Do you know what this is, Hayden? It''s a de designed for skinning animals, but, it''s also surprisingly effective on people as well, dead¡­ or alive."


    Hayden looked like he was about to vomit, shit himself, and pass out all at the same time. He opened his mouth, probably to plead again, but a re from Zirani stopped him.


    "Next question, what have your elders done to the tower?"


    The twin horn arcanist swallowed, and he looked to contemting something as if he was thinking of whether to speak or not. That decision was quickly made when his eyes once again found the thorn de which Zirani was using to sharpen her left hand''s fingernails.


    "A ritual," Hayden said slowly. "They used some sort of ritual."


    "What sort of ritual?" Zirani questioned, leaning into Hayden who moved his head back.


    "They killed a dozen of the serva¡ª"


    "ves you mean," Sandra spat.


    "Y-yes, the ves," Hayden continued. "And they made two of those things."


    "The abominations?" I asked.


    Hayden shook his head. "They''re all the failures. T-the sesses are like, erm, balls of pale white flesh with streaks of shining white lights running through them. They used two of them and then called upon something, I-I''m not sure what, but after they were done the tower changed."


    "What did they call upon?" Zirani asked, her eyes narrowing. "One of the vestiges?"


    Hayden''s eyes flew wide open. "You know about them?"


    Zirnai ignored his question. "What did they call upon?"


    "They didn''t say a name, just a few titles. It wasn''t a vestige, I think one of the titles was, err, the lost king? I don''t remember much."


    "Whats a vestige?" I asked Zirnai.


    "A topic for another time," ZIrnai replied before focusing back on Hayden. "Where are the twin horn now and what are they doing?"


    "They are thest floor, the one above us," Hayden answered, his voice full of fear. "P-please don''t kill me, I can give you crystals, my family is wealthy in Orton, we even have¡ª"


    Ziranished out so quickly that Hayden didn''t even have time to react or flinch. Her thorn struck his cheek, and in less than a few seconds, she''d yed a piece of his skin off.


    Hayden screamed and I pressed a hand to my nose, as I detected the smell of urine, and something else, even more unpleasant.


    "Answer the question." Zirani didn''t react to his screaming in any way. "What are they doing up there?"


    It took Hayden a full minute to stop screaming and calm himself, and the only reason it was that fast was due to Zirani taking a threatening step towards him.


    "They''re getting ready for another ritual," Hayden shouted, wincing with every word as blood trickled down his left cheek. "They sent me and paul out here to collect cores just in case they got something wrong. They." Hayden panted. "They said we were going to bring our great master back."


    "Is that what the flesh is for?" Zirani questioned.


    Hayden nodded. "Yes, yes!"


    "How close are they?" Misty asked, her eyes avoiding the grim-looking wound on the twin horn arcanists face.


    "A few days?" Hayden answered.


    Zirani asked him a few more questions, trying to get as much detail as possible, from how many of them there were, where they were located on the next floor, how powerful they were, and more.


    When we were finally done, Zirnai smiled down at Hayden. "Well thank you for everything, Hayden. I will give you a swift death."


    Before he could even open his mouth, Zirani''s handshed out quickly, arge thin wood spike that, she''d formed only a moment ago, pierced through Hayden''s chest and into his heart. The twin horn arcanist nced down to his chest then back up to IZnria, his eyes full of shock and fear then ZInria pulled the spike out and he toppled sideways, dead.


    "Well we''ve got a lot to think about," I noted. "But first let''s get rid of this body, it stinks."


    Sandra chuckled though I could tell it was forced. It had been rather pitiful to watch, and it was only knowing that he was an upper disciple of the twin horn that held back any guilt I could have felt. Even if he didn''t know what was really going on, he''d probably harmed, hurt, and done worse to people because he could, and because of his wealth, and besides he''d gotten a quick death, which was more than could be said for most of the twin horn cannon fodder in the war. No, he didn''t deserve mercy, nor any feelings of guilt.


    We were still at war with the twin horn, and it wouldn''t end until the four of us, finished it.

 Chapter 114 - 114

    "What do think this great master is?" Sandra asked as we sat in our dining room


    After the interrogation, we''d taken the body a mile away from our treehouse, and then we''d simply dropped it somewhere. The smell would attract beasts, and they''d clean it up. It was that reason we didn''t bury it close to the treehouse, the floor had plenty of two core beasts and their sense of smell was powerful enough that they''d be able to pick up the smell of a rotting body from a mile or two away, hell, they might have found our base if not for the aether wards Zirani had ced around the perimeter of our little area.


    "Some sort of high power I assume," Zirani replied in a confused tone. "But I''ve never heard of someone with the title of lost king. It''s rather¡­"


    "Vague?" I suggested.


    Zireani nodded. "Yes, vague."


    "Whatever it was, I don''t think its a good idea if they bring him back," Misty said. "That is what he said they were trying to do right?"


    "I assume so," Zirani answered. "That''s what the sacrifices were for, to create those masses of flesh he talked of. An ingredient needed for that ritual. I wonder¡­"


    Her words trailed off, and a distant look came to her eyes.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    Zirani didn''t answer for a moment, but then she shook her head as though trying to rid herself of a thought. "I''ve heard of rituals like this before, of people trying to ce a soul into a new vessel."


    "Like body swapping?" Sandra asked.


    "Sort of." Zirani sighed. "It usually never works, or if it does, the results are not what was expected. A person''s soul is tied to their body in a very intimate way, they are linked and were quite literally made for each other. To try and tear that bond or even ce a bodiless soul into a new vessel isn''t an easy process. Only the most intelligent and well-versed arcanists could do such a thing, which makes me wonder how they got their hands on this sort of information. A soul transference or binding ritual is not somemon knowledge, not even beyond the great scar."


    "What if their great master told them?" I suggested. "Could hemunicate with them?"


    Ziraini frowned and then her eyes widened and she cursed under her breath. "Oh no."


    "What?" Sandra looked puzzled. "What is it?"


    "I should have guessed." Zirani shook her head. "The knowledge, the reasoning, the title they gave him. Great master."


    She turned to Sandra. "What do you know about the history of the twin horn?"


    Sandra frowned. "Not much. There a normal sect or were a normal sect before the war, arrogant, had a strict hierarchy."


    "Where did theye from, who founded the sect?" Zirani questioned.


    "No one knows," Sandra replied. "They just popped out of nowhere¡­"


    It suddenly hit me, what Zirani was thinking. That this great master was the leader of the twin horn, not just some think they prayed two. From what I''d been told, the twin horn hadn''t always been so bloodthirsty and greedy, and it''s not like they''d tried to take the first tower close to Orton or Orton itself. It had been the moment this tower had appeared that they''d started a war, and while most thought it was for greed and money, what if it had been for another reason.


    "You think this great master is behind everything?" I asked Zirani.


    "It''s just a hunch," Zirani replied, turning to Sandra. "We need to get the bonding between you and Aiden done now, even if you have to go into the night, and then we need to leave. Just as Misty said, we cannot let them go through with this ritual, whoever this great master is, its clear he''s very knowledgeable and when ites to the arcane, that usually also means that they are also very powerful."


    "So what do we do for the rest of the day?" I asked. "Should we just go back to training?"


    Zirani shook her head. "I need to get things ready for this bonding ritual. You three have aplished the goals I''ve set, and while I might have said you could rx, now with this new information, I think it''s best if we use all the time we can to prepare. I was nning on teaching you the basics of changing your aether and finally teaching you advanced techniques when we got to the next floor, including finally tapping into the spatial aspect we now have for new and existing techniques, Aiden, but it seems we''re not going to get that chance just yet."


    I held back my disappointment. I''d really been looking forward to learning new techniques, especially a movement technique and finally putting the warp seed to good use. Unlike Misty or Sandra I didn''t have any sort of enhancement technique besides aether burst, which was only good for short boosts and couldn''t be maintained for extended fights or periods of time. I couldn''t wait until this business with the twin horn was done, and over. After that, we could take time to finish training and then head to border cities, after I visited my aunt of course.


    "I want the three of you to experiment with modifying your already existing techniques, and adding new patterns to them." Zirani stood. "Don''t push yourselves, or try and rush things, especially you Misty, you do have excellent regeneration, but I don''t think you want to melt your face off do you?"


    Misty nched and shook her head. "No, definitely not."


    "Far too pretty," I added with a smirk which earned me a yful smack on the arm from Misty.


    It was a real shame that our training had once again been disrupted by the twin horn, but what could we do? We had to get rid of the twin horn once and for all, more so now than ever, with this new knowledge. If this great master was their leader then there was no way we could lete back.


    That was another piece of information that would have baffled me a few weeks ago, but with everything I''d learned, learning that you could shove a soul into a new body, wasn''t as shocking as it once might have been, though it did bring up plenty fo question in my mind. Were your cores and infusion level tied to your soul or would you have to start over again, and what exactly could you do with a soul. Zirani had talked about trapped souls so casually, was that something that people did beyond the great scar? More questions to add to the list for when we finally had some time to ourselves and weren''t in such a rush.


    As Zirani worked on getting the ritual ready, Sandra, Misty, and I worked on experimenting with our techniques. The first technique I tried to add things to was myshing vine. While it has plenty of utility uses, it didn''t have the same lethality as a bark spike, so I tried adding thorns along its length. Before the lessons and training from Zirani, it would have been impossible, but with my new understanding of patterns along with the base, advanced and affinity sets, it was far easier than I had thought. Since it was a simple addition, all it took was a few changes. I had options on how I wanted it to work. Did I want the thorns to form at the same time the vine initially did or after? What size and shape did I want them? I could have spent hours on it, but I didn''t have hours so I went with simply shaped curved thorns that I could shrink into the vine at will so that If I simply wanted to grab something or cathing them without doing too much damage, then I could. Being able to switch from lethal to non-lethal had been a must


    Sandra''s first attempt at dark spears had been weeks ago on the first floor, and it had not worked out, but this time she got it in a matter of minutes, and happily tested it out, sending four long spears of darkness out at frightening speed.


    Misty did something simr to Sandra. She changed her death ball into a sh like she''d done when she''d been fighting the bear. She could use it without the ws or with. She also tested out her screech, which had sent me and Sandra to the ground, and Zirani annoyingly shouting at her to warn them next time.


    It was a shame we didn''t have more time as there was a ton of possibilities I could think of for all my techniques, and I was eager to try and make some new techniques, though I followed Zirani''s advice and kept back on that idea.


    "I''m done," Zirnai announced, walking over to us.. "Now we just need to get the two of your ready and we can begin."

 Chapter 115 - 115

    Zirani led Sandra and me over to an intricately carved circle that looked somewhat familiar to the array on Misty''s back, though far greater in detail and size. The outermost ring had smooth curves, jagged lines, and runes that seems to connect to form different patterns, while the middle ring seemed to be made up entirely of runes that made little no sense to me. There were a few I thought I recognized from sses from the academy, but I couldn''t be sure. We hadn''t learned much about runes, at least not in how to use them, and I hadn''t really put any time into learning more about than after the academy, though with Zirani, I probably would eventually learn.


    "So where we do stand?" Sandra asked, taking acre not step onto any of the carvings, even though they looked to be carved quite deep into the ground, at least a few inches.


    "You see those two half circles," Zirani replied, pointing them out with a finger. "Each of you will stand in one when I tell you, ok?."


    We both nodded and I inspected the half circles closely. Their ends were only inches apart from each other, and at a distance, it might have looked like just a normal circle. In any case, I assumed it had something to do with the bond, and how we would be one or something like that.


    "Alright now, I''m going to teach a basic bonding pattern to the two of," Zirani said, and aether began to gather in her hands. "This is going to be harder than anything you''ve done before because we''re going to be keeping the aether as it is when it''s out instead of allowing it to form into something."


    I frowned, trying to recall if I''d ever seen something like that. There was normally never a reason to keep aether unformed or as a pattern for long periods of time unless it was needed of course, at least that''s what I''d been taught. Not only was it difficult to do since aether naturally wanted to be something else, but it also required a lot of focus to make sure the aether didn''t disperse or form into something you didn''t want.


    An odd pattern began to form in Zirani''s hands, outside her body, which was baffling and something I''d never witnessed before. Aether was easiest to control when in your body. When outside it was extremely difficult.


    Sandra must have had the same worry. "Erm, Zirani are you sure we can do this? I''ve never formed a pattern outside my body."


    "You won''t be forming this outside your body, Just keeping part of it from dispersing. The majority of the pattern will be pushed inside you two, but not all." Zirani finished the pattern then presented it to us. "This is the patten that will link both of you. You will push it through your scar, and into the other person''s at the same time. Te patterns will connect and merge naturally, and then I will activate the circle. Now, it''s very important you do nothing while the ritual is taking ce. Don''t move, and don''t mess with your aether. Just let things happen."


    "Is it going to be painful?" I asked as I inspected the pattern. Now that it was finished, I could fully see its oddity. It was unlike any technique pattern I''d ever seen, and parts looked half-finished, which I guessed were the parts that would connect to Sandra''s pattern. I could also see what she meant about certain parts remaining outside.


    "It won''t cause you any pain," Zirani said. "But it will be rather ufortable for the beginning phase."


    I could deal with that, especially if there wouldn''t be any pain involved, not that I couldn''t if there was. I took two baths of pain every day after all.


    "Now let''s spend a few minutes practicing the pattern before we begin." Zirani shot both Sandra and me a serious look. "You don''t want to mess this up as it could lead to severe mental injury. We''re meddling with not just the mind, but also the soul, taking two on forging a link, a bond. There''s going to be a point during the ritual where both of you will be left horribly exposed to mental maniption and soul tampering, though you don''t have to worry about anything from the outside causing you harm, this circle has manyyers of protection, but if you get the patterns wrong, or disrupt things then you could end up braindead, or worse."


    What was worse than braindead, and if I hadn''t been keen to practice before, I certainly was now. There was no way I was going to risk causing problems for not just me but also for Sandra, and she must have felt the same as she made no protests or even the slightest ofints as we practiced forming the odd pattern. It might have taken us a long time a few weeks ago, but with Ziranis training, it took only around ten minutes before we could sessfully form the pattern five times in a row.


    "Misty i want you to keep watch on our surroundings," Zirani said. "Don''t let anything disrupt the ritual."


    The blonde nodded as death ws formed around her nails. She shot the three of us a danged smile. "I''ll keep you two safe."


    I returned the smile then side by the side with Sandra, took a seat in one of the half circles.


    I calmed by breathing, and focused my mind on the task ahead, pushing everything else away.


    Zirani''s voice sounded soft as she knelt by the permitter of the outermost circle. "You can close your eyes if you wish, I found that helps beginners."


    The beginner term stung a little even though I knew it was true, even so, I followed her advice and closed my eyes, happy that it did help me focus as there were no distractions in sight.


    "Remember, remain still and do not do anything once the patterns merge into one," Zirani said. "Now rise your right palm, Aiden, and you, your left, Sandra. I''m going to cut a line across each, and the moment I''m done I want you to start forming the patterns."


    I raised my right palm and a momentter I felt a stinging sensation as Zirani cut a line across my skin. It stung, butpared to bath and other painful moments in my life, it was nothing. My pain tolerance was high.


    The moment I felt Zirani''s de, which I assumed was a thorn, leave my palm, I began to form the bonding pattern, taking great care in making sure it was as perfect as could be, and not rushing things or letting nerves get the better of me.


    "Good, good," Zirani praised. "Now press tour ns together and remain still."


    Despite having my eyes close my other sense were enhanced enough that I knew where Sandra''s hand was, and I felt her smooth skin press against my own as our wounds touched, aligning perfectly.


    Nothing happened for a long moment but then I sensed aether beginning to surge around us, the ring was been activated. An odd vibrating sensation began in my hand, and in what felt like less than a second, the pattern was out of my control, merging with Sandra''s. I felt an odd pressure begin in my head, along with a numbing of all my other senses, apart from my arcane sense.


    The bonding pattern continued to merge for a few seconds, and when it wasplete, I felt the urge to gasp as it was single-handedly the mostplex and intricate pattern I''d ever seen, on a level I could barely begin to grasp. I hadn''t noticed before when I''d been practicing with it, but now that it was whole, I could see dozen of different working parts, along with other things I couldn''t understand.


    "Yes, just like that." Zirnai''s voice sounded somewhat strained. She must have been using alot of aether.


    My focus was snapped from her, however, when the pressure in my head spiked, and the bonding pattern fully merged and formed. I felt what could only be described as a stilling of every part of my body, and then I felt something within myself being touched, something I''d only felt twice before with Zirnai and Misty, but hadn''t recognized then. This time, however, I knew it for what it was. My soul. My soul was singing? No, resonating with Sandra''s which I had a vague sense of.


    I remained in the state for what felt like an hour, through I was probably just a few minutes, until like a switch beginning flicked, things turned back on, my sense returned and the pressure was gone.


    "We''re done." I could hear the smile and relief in Zirani''s voice, though it wasn''ting from my surroundings, but my head.


    I opened my eyes and nced around. "Zirani, are you back in your core?"


    "Yes, that took a lot out of me," She exined in a faint and tired voice. "It went well though, but I''m going to need to rest for a few hours."


    Her voice grew more and more distant until it vanished altogether, and through our bond, I could feel that she was now sleeping.


    "Did it work?" Sandra questioned aloud as she nced at the circle.


    "Only one way to find out." I focused inwards and felt a grin spread across my face as I felt our bond. It was small and not asrge or strong as Misty or Zirani''s but I knew it would get there. I tried to send happiness through ur bond, and Sandra gasped. "I feel you."


    She flung herself forward and embraced me in a hug, which I returned happily.


    Footsteps sounded nearby and we both turned to see Misty walking over with a smile on her face, her death ws gone. "I''m guessing it worked."


    Sandra hopped up and bawled the blonde over in a hug. "It did, it did."


    Misty seemed shocked, but then she returned the embrace and smiled. I''d never seen Sandra act like this, but I liked it, seeing her smile and be happy.


    They broke the hug a momentter, and Misty nced around with a frown. "Where''s Zirani?"


    "Resting," I answered. "The ritual took a lot out of her, she''ll be out for a few hours. In the meanwhile, I think we should get something to eat, and pack."


    Despite wanting to rest and celebrate, I knew we couldn''t, not yet.. We had to find the entrance to the next floor and put a stop to the twin horn before they could aplish their goals and bring back their great master, whoever he was.

 Chapter 116 - 116

    We didn''t have an hour to waste on me cooking some fried chicken so we settled with rations as we packed up everything into our storage devices. Hayden''s ring was an expensive object because it held nearly three times the storage space my own ring held. His parents must have been rich indeed. As for the dagger, I ced it in my ring, though I doubted I''d ever use it. I had my ive and my techniques.


    "We should build a ce like this if we ever settle down," Sandra said, a sad look in her eyes, and left the treehouse behind. I understood how she felt. Despite not having been here for long, it had felt like home, not just to me, but to all of us. It was simple, to say the least, but cozy and safe.


    "If we do, I don''t think it will be in the ins," I replied. After this whole debacle with the tower was over, we would most likely finish our training then take some time off before we headed over to the border cities to await the expedition, which was our ticket out of the ins.


    "I never thought I''d ever cross it," Misty said, a far-away look in her eyes. "I always thought I''d follow in my father''s footsteps. The great scar always seemed like more of a fantasy."


    Her eyes lowered and I walked over to ce a hand on her shoulder. "Your father may be gone, but we''re here for you, as cliche as that sounds."


    Just as my bond with Sandra and Zirnai had grown, so had my rtionship with Misty. We''d been through a lot together, and rekindled an old friendship that had quickly turned into love, or the beginnings of love at least.


    "He''s right." Sandra. "You got us now blondy, for better and for worse."


    Some of the sadness in Misty''s eyes faded as she smirked at the dark-haired arcanist. "I''m assuming your worse and he''s better?"


    "Haha," Sandra replied dryly. "Let''s get going, we need to find the entrance to the next floor."


    Which was most likely near the center of the floor, which we hadn''t really found when we''d scouted the ce out, though I had a vague idea of where it was, mostly thanks to the glowing moss on the ceiling.


    "I''ll take the lead on this," I said. "I''ve got an idea of where it is."


    During my time here, I''d noticed that the light above got brighter and brighter when in certain areas, and at first I''d hadn''t paid much attention to it, but I had the sneaking suspicions, the closer you got to the center the brighter it was, the more glowing moss there was.


    "Remember there''s probably going to be strong beasts around the entrance, so stay alert," I reminded.


    I was confident in our ability to deal with any problem we came across, but due to our time constraints and task, I would prefer if we avoided fights and not wasted any time.


    I lead the three of us through the floor, using the moss overhead as a guide, and after two hours of sprinting, which didn''t leave me feeling tired thanks to my enhancements, we came across our first beast in the form of arge wood giant, or at least that''s what it seemed like. It was vaguely shaped like a man with tree trunks for legs, and branches sprouted all over its body. The same glowing bliss moss that lit thend also covered parts of the wood giant. It was around fifteen feet tall, but its size wasn''t what worried me. Atop its branches were smaller beasts with beaks that looked like thin, razors sharp des. There were at least two dozen on the giant, which was stronger than the bear Misty had fought. Its cores zed, and it had an aether aura around it, which only beasts and arcanists above a certain threshold could have.


    "We''re not fighting that are we?" Sandra asked. "Those birds look like trouble, not to mention the ent."


    "Ent?" I asked. "Is that what it''s called.


    "Yeah, I heard some are peaceful." Sandra frowned. "Though, I don''t know if that''s true or not."


    "I think it''s best we don''t fight," Misty suggested. "If those birds swarm us at the same time the ent attack it will be trouble. I think we''d win, but not without some injury."


    We took the safe option and snuck around the ent, taking care to be as quiet as possible until we were well away from it, however, just when we thought we were safe, a beast or pack of beasts shot out from around us. At first, I thought they were just Murwogs, but on closer inspection, I realized these were bigger and had blotches of brown spot on their dark green skin along with tiny blunt horns, that looked moreical than intimidating.


    "Should we run?" Sandra asked, her cloak forming around her, as dark smoke began to waft from her body, followed a momentter by shadowy tendrils. That must have cost a decent amount of aether, but then I remembered that she''d moved up a density stage, so she probably had far more aether to work with.


    "No, we fight."


    If these things were faster than the Murwoigs, then only Sandra and Misty would be able to outrun them since they both had movement techniques, unlike me. Damn the twin horn for interrupting our training.


    Misty''s death ws form before she shouted a warning. "Cover your eyes."


    I barely managed to form two pieces of wood over my ears before Misty opened her mouth, and let out her sonic screech, which I heard even through the wood, though it was dulled enough that it caused no pain or difort. Sandra had her hands over her ears and was shooting a slight re at the blonde, her teeth gritted.


    "Give us more time to get ready," Sandra said. "I barely covered my ears in time."


    Misty shot Sandra an apologetic shrug before she dashed at the stunned Murwogs. I sprung into motion a moment behind her, and two bark spikes formed on my gauntlets as I neared two of the greater Murwogs, at least that''s what I guessed they were. Their skin proved thicker than their weaker counterparts but nowhere near strong enough to stop an aether-formed bark spike. Both murwogs fell to the ground as I tore my weapons-free, sprays of blood panting he nearby by ground.


    Misty had already taken out two and was facing off against another while Sandra was weaving through a trio while her tendrils sliced them into bloody ribbons. Before her recent power increases she would never have been able to maintain her dark tendrils and cloak at the same time for this long while using other techniques, but now she could and with her increased speed and strength, the murwogs stood no chance, even though they were quite fast.


    Before long, thest of them fell.


    "Do we take their cores?" Misty asked. "They coulde in handy."


    I thought it over for a moment. "Five minutes, five minutes to get as many s we can then we leave."


    The process of getting a core wasn''t as easy as it sounded, due to the fact one had to be careful not to break it, and of course tear through a body, which wasn''t pleasant at all, especially not for beasts of arger size like these greater murwogs, not to mention the stench. I hadn''t thought they could smell any worse, but I was proven wrong as I had to form a wooden peg for my nose as I worked.


    In the end, we managed to get them all, mostly thanks to Misty''s death ws which rotted away flesh at a rapid pace. We would most likely either sell the cors or keep them for other things like the enchantments Zirnai had made for our tubs. There was also the fact that Zirnai was a fountain of knowledge and with her alchemic abilities we could be the richest people in the ins, and that was just with her alchemy. Things like the sky boat, well those would sell for a lot.


    "How much longer?" Sandra asked impatiently. "We''ve been going this way for four hours."


    "Nothing, we''re here," I replied with a smile as we broke out of the forested area, and a wide-open circle of blowing grass, which at its center, held the gate to the next floor. I had for a moment been afraid that I''d been wrong about my guess, but then I''d spotted arge mass of glowing moss in the distance shining, which I could now see was shining down upon the gate and the open area around it, as though a beacon.


    "This is it," I started to say, but was interrupted.


    "Indeed it is," A calm voice sounded as a middle-aged man in an ornate twin horn robe stepped out from behind the gate, his two cores surging with aether.


    The twin horn elder smiled. "Aiden Hawke, we finally meet."


    "Oh fuck."


    This was not good, not in the slightest, especially since Zirani was still out and none of us had ever faced someone with two cores, let alone at the fourth stage of infusion as this elder was.


    "I''m d I managed to catch you before you crossed the gate." The elder smiled. "I must say it''s rather impressive just how far you''vee in such a short amount of time."


    I blinked in surprise unsure of what he meant. It sounded like he was talking about our power growth, but how would he know about that, unless he''d heard about me before entering the tower.


    "Though with the jungle queen in your hold, it''s not surprising." His orange eyes, which looked distinctly unnatural shed with greed. "A prize, a great prize indeed."


    I tried to suppress my shock, but some of it must have shown as the elder''s smile grew. Knowing about me beforehand I could understand, but Zirani? I hadn''t told anyone but Misty and Sandra about her, that I was certain of, so how exactly did he know? Had he been watching us? I hadn''t noticed him or his cores until he''d reved himself, which meant he had a way of masking his power so he could very well have been watching us.


    He sighed as he read my confused gaze. "If you must know, my master informed me of your unique gifts and abilities."


    "Your great master?" Sandra questioned, only a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    "So you''ve heard of him," The elder replied. "From the disciple you took hostage, I assume. A foolish thing to think that we did not keep trackers on them, nor to think that a being as powerful as our master could not see his servants."


    So Zirani had been right then, the mastermind behind the twin horn was this great master, and he must have been powerful indeed if he could do such things without even having a body.


    I calmed my racing heart, and steadied myself, preparing to pull aether from my core as I sent a message to Misty and a burst of emotion to Sandra. A simple message for Misty to get ready, and a burst of anticipation for Sandra. I didn''t know what our chances against this elder would be, but there was no way this wasn''t going to end up in a fight. We sure as hell weren''t going to be running or surrendering.


    "Must you." The elder shook his head. "If youe quietly, I will make sure the melding process is painless."


    I didn''t reply, instead, forming bark armor around myself, along with three impact seeds on both hands. I saw from the corner of my eyes, Misty death ws from as did Sandra''s cloak and tendrils.


    The elder face''s screwed up in annoyance. "Very well then. I was told to bring you three in alive, but I suppose half-alive will so."


    "You ready?" I asked my two friends, feeling a surge of adrenaline shoot through me as the fire aether began to surge around the elder.


    Misty nodded, while Sandra tried to grin confidently.


    The world seemed to quiet as I locked eyes with the elder, my violet orbs matching his fiery eyes. This was unlike anything I''d ever faced, even against the moss troll or the army, I hadn''t felt like this. This wasn''t a beast or something we could best with simple brute force. This was a twin horn elder, and one that was close to this great master, which had most likely afforded more knowledge and power than others. That much was obvious from everything he knew and the way his aether was forming around him. It was unlike the crude use I''d seen in the other twin horn members and was greater than any of the steel heart elders.


    Iunched my seeds at the elder as the three of us burst forwards, Misty taking the lead with her enhanced speed.


    This was going to be the fight of our lives, a true test of just how far we''d grown, and I was determined to see us as the victories.

 Chapter 117 - 117

    The elder dodged all three of the impact seeds with rtive ease, his smile still stered on his face as me kindled around the others, burning them to ash before they could get to him, which offered Misty no help or opening as she closed the distance between her and the elder, her ws swiping, and missing the agile twin horn arcanists, which left me stunned for a moment. I''d never seen anyone dodge Misty so casually.


    "You are as fast as I was told," The elder noted, his voice calm, as though he weren''t in the middle of a battle. "But not fast enough I''m afraid."


    His handshed out, a palm pressing against Misty''s chest. For a split second, nothing happened, but then the elder''s hand shed with a burst of orange light, and Misty was sent flying back straight into a tree, cracks appearing on the bark.


    I stopped myself from changing my direction and going to check on her. I needed to stay in the fight, and there was no way that would put Misty out ofmission. She had the greatest regeneration out of all of us.


    By this point, Sandra was upon him and a flurry of daggers flew as tendrils shot towards the elder, but the elder showed no signs of worry as a new pattern was formed at a speed far greater than I''d ever seen. Just when it looked like the daggers of darkness would strike him, a zing inferno formed around him, spinning violently. Sandra barely managed to twist out of the way to dodge the end of a collision with the me, but that left her open to an overhead strike that sent her crashing into the ground.


    "An interesting bloodline," The elder mused. "But your use of it isckluster and disappointing."


    I felt my blood boil and rage simmer within me as I formed two thorn vines.


    "Oh, did I strike a nerve?" The elder chuckled. "Don''t worry you will all be together soon when you are melded."


    My twoshing vines flew out and attempted to wrap around him, but the zing inferno was too great, and my techniques turned to ash in seconds under the intense heat. I grit my teeth and tried to think of something. This was not a good matchup for me, not in my current state. His fire could eat through any of my techniques. I didn''t have Zirani''s skill or her wide variety of knowledge when it came to the green. He hadn''t even shown his other affinity, not to mention the fact he looked like he wasn''t even winded. Was this really the difference between first core and second core or was there something else at y?


    Seconds passed as I tried to think of something, and just when it looked like he was about to approach me, a line of red and ck shot forth from his left, and I turned to see Misty back on her feet, looking perfectly fine and without injury.


    "Ah, I forget you''re a vampire aren''t you." The elder sighed. "My apologies."


    The way he was talking and acting was really getting to me. He was treating us like we weren''t a threat, which perhaps we weren''t. I tried to shake that thought away and focused back on the fight.


    "Misty together!"


    She nodded and I used a burst of aether t increase my speed as I formed small bark spikes on my knuckles instead of the usualrger spikes.


    "A fist fight?" The elder questioned with a smirk. "Fine, I shall humor you, and demonstrate just how outmatched you are. My master has granted me much power, far beyond that of a normal arcanist at my level."


    I didn''t have time to think on his words as Misty and I struck out, my right fist aiming for his chest while Misty swiped at his face, her ws extended sleight, and for a second I thought she''d get him, but then an orange glow surrounded him as me kindled in his eyes.


    He leaned back from Misty sh at the same time blocking my fist with a forearm. Before I could even have time to counter or back off, he kicked at my legs with such force that I barely managed to remain standing, not that it did me any good, as he ducked, struck Misty in the chest, and then used that motion to kick me once more. I managed to get a leg up in time, but my whole body shook with the pain as I blocked the kick.


    Misty''s eyes were now glowing red, and I could tell the beast was beginning to strain at its leash, wanting toe out. Her fangs had elongated, and she charged back at the elder who simply smiled, awaiting her. I sent my support and strength through our bond to help her gain as much control as she could.


    I attempted to get back on my feet, but a casual flick of his fingers sent a ball of fireunching towards me at high speeds, I managed to connect my bark-covered hands and form a bark shield just in time, but even so, the force of the impact sent me flying, as the heat seared my skin, even beneath the bark armor.


    Pain racked my body, and my ears rang as attempted to get up and failed, falling on my hands and knees, panting with breath. I still had plenty of aether left, but for the life of me, I could not think of what to do. I had no special techniques to use, and it was clear he outmatched me in close-quartersbat, not with skill, but with sheer speed and strength. That kick to my leg had felt like I was being hit with a boulder, and if not for my bark armor, I was certain my bone would have broken. I was reminded of his earlier statement, and how his master had increased his power. How the hell were we meant to beat him?


    "Aiden!"


    My head shot up at the sound of Sandra''s voice. She looked bruised but other than that she looked ready to continue.


    "We need to fight together, we can''t just go at him one at a time!" She said, her eyes locked on my own as the elder and Misty fought. I nced over to see that despite her increased speed, she still hadn''t managed to get a solid hit in on the elder.


    I checked out bond and cursed. The inner beast was fully attempting to break free, and she was barely managing to hold it back.


    "At the same time then," I said to Sandra. "You hit him with as many ranged attacks as you can while I move into back up Misty."


    I didn''t have time to think up a better n, certainly not with Misty''s life potentially on the line, though from what he''d said, it seemed he wanted to bring us all in alive, or half-alive as he''d stated.


    I got back to my feet and used some aether to repair the damage to my armor as I tried to circle behind the elder. He was currently upied with Misty who seemed to be matching his speed now, and as I approached, I saw one of her ws graze his face leaving a scratch, though the rotting effect didn''t ur, instead the small wound lit up with me and seared shut. Great, he had healing abilities as well. Just how much power had this great master given him?


    "Now!" I shouted as I sent two impact seeds at his back, one for his head, and the other to the ground near his feet. If I couldn''t hit him, then maybe I could at least get him off bnce. My n seemed to work as he dodged the first, but stumbled as the other struck true, the impact putting him off-kilter, and allowing Misty to carve out a small piece of flesh from his shoulder. The wound seared shut instantly, but his calm mask had fallen.


    "You damn bitc¡ª"


    His words were cut off as a dark spear struck his leg, not piercing through fully, but deep enough to cause pain. I took the chance and struck him at the center of his back, using arge burst of aether to increase my speed and strength. There was a quiet crack, followed by a pained gurnt. I smiled. Maybe we could beat him if we just worked together, and nned out our attacks as much as we could. He was strong, but it was clear he could focus on everything and if Miyt just kept up with him then we could provide each other opportunities tond a hit, and all we''d need I one decisive hit.


    I attempted a follow-up strike to the back of his head, but the inferno of me formed around him ocean more, burning the dark spear embedded in his leg, away. I shield myself with my hands as I leapt back. Misty wasn''t so fortunate as she had been the closest and she hissed in pain as she was burned, but she managed to get away before she could be fully engulfed.


    "You think a few lucky blows will do?" The elder''s voice had lost its calm tone, and now sounded far more like what I expected of a twin horn arcanist. Pride, and arrogance. "I was willing to humor you, but now I see that the three of you are bad sport so I will put an end to these childish games."


    His right leg burst into a bright orange flow and kicked up, shooting into the sky, me still burning around him. Once he was over thirty feet in the air, the inferno vanished, but to my surprise, he didn''t fall. "I did not expect to have to use my second affinity, but I''ve grown tired of this. You will fall now!"


    "Ger ready!" I warned as the glow around him began to intensify. I had no clue what was about to happen, but if he''d been holding back then there was no way this would be good.


    Orange glow kindled into white-hot me that covered him from head to toe and the heat was so strong that sweat began to form on me rapidly. The elder''s eyes glowed, and he angled his body so his head was facing the ground, and almost as if gravity was affecting him once more, he began to fall, far faster than normal, the bright white glow intensifying. He looked like a shooting star about to collide with the earth.


    The three of us had retreated to the tree line as this pint. With our armor and the tree as shielding, I was sure we could survive the strike, especially since he wasn''t aiming at us.


    That assumption proved very wrong as the elder struck the ground, and the world went white.

 Chapter 118 - 118

    Zirani had not expected to wake up to this, to find Aiden, Misty, and Sandra half-dead, with severe injuries and depleted aether reserves. She had been confident that they could handle themselves against anything that came their way as they made it to the entrance to the next floor, but apparently not, as seconds after she''d been woken by therge burst of pain and shock from her bonded she had sensed another presence, far stronger than should naturally exist on this tower floor. It was an arcanist, a two-core arcanist at the fourth level of infusion to be exact, though the power of his aether spoke to something more. There was a foreign presence that hadtched itself onto him, deep within his soul, like a parasite that had been weed.


    She tried to send a message to her bonded, but it was no use. He was covered in severe burns and had a few broken bones, not to mention a mild concussion. Whatever the arcanists had done, it must have been quite the attack, not just because of the injuries, but the surroundings. She didn''t need to use Aiden''s eyes to look, not that she could, since they were closed, her arcane senses were far beyond that of Aidens, and she was able to see the fire aether covering the nearbynd, and hints of gravity aether. No wonder they hadn''t stood a chance. The twin horn arcanist''s power alone was dangerous, but with abination like fire and gravity, it was even more deadly.


    For a few seconds, she contemted what to do, even though she already knew what she had to do. Aiden would not be waking up, nor would the others. Misty had amazing regeneration for her current level, but she looked in even worse condition to Aiden.


    Ever since they''d bonded, Zirani had been adjusting constantly, going from a powerful jungle queen to the partner of a newly made arcanist. It had been hard at first, though she''d tried. She knew, however, that herck of experience had shown as she''d treated him like a lesser at times. It had changed of course, as they''d gotten to know each other, and now she was truly thankful they''d met. They were partners and lovers know, something she hadn''t ever expected, not from a human at least, but perhaps it had been due to the fact that they''d been so close at all times. She''d never allowed any as close as Aiden, no male at least. She''d never revealed insecurities to anyone before but her mother.


    Things had changed which was why she was certain that Aiden would understand what she was about to do.


    Their bond gave Aiden far more power over her than it did for her over him, not that she needed power over him, not anymore. In normal circumstances, she would have to ask and exin to Aiden and even then it would be a difficult process as no one willingly gives over control of their body, but with Aiden passed out and confused, she knew she could do it, and what choice did she have. If she didn''t act then they would all be taken, and most likely turned into one of those flesh abominations, which was something she had no desire to let happen.


    "A shame I lost my temper. I..."


    The enemy''s voice sounded apologetic and annoyed, but Zirani ignored him for the most part, focusing on the bond with Aiden. It was wide open as it always was. Aiden had never realized that the trust they had was special. Most people with mental links never kept them open at all times, in the courts it would be suicide both for position and power. It wasn''t like life in the ins or so she surmised. Things over here weren''t as cutthroat and while power mattered it wasn''t the end all be all as it was beyond the great scar. She had never understood, but having spent so much time here she now understood why they called it peacefulnds. Compared to the raging ocean that hernds were, the ins were a serene and cidke.


    She focused and began forming aplex and intricate pattern as she gathered all that she was. If their bond had been only mental then this would have been far harder and most likely wouldn''t work at least not in the desired way, but their souls were bonded, at a level far deeper than most ever did thanks to Aiden''s archvein bloodline.


    She released the pattern and allowed it to form. In an instant, she felt a stretching sensation and she allowed herself to merge with Aiden in a way that normally would not be possible. the pattern she was using was a modified version of a traditional pattern, due to the fact that she was Aiden''s aether beast and not some human friend.


    To her relief, it worked perfectly, and like donning a set of armor, she felt a wash of sensations and feelings. Pain, burning pain, numbness, and lingering emotions of regret, anger, and self-loathing. Anger bubbled within her, and she took a deep breath as she let the technique finish.


    The town horn arcanist was still talking, with other voices, it seemed, so she needed to hurry. The moment the technique was done she pushed herself to her feet, not needing to use her hands or anything but a slight excursion of aether. Their core didn''t have much left so she would need to do something she hadn''t done in a long time, not since she''d left her aunt''s court.


    The voices quieted and Zirani moved her eyes across the first core disciple until she got to what she assumed was the elder, the one who hurt her friend and love. She met his bright orange orbs with Aiden''s violets eyes.


    "Still awake?" The elder said with a raised eyebrow. "I was sure that would have put you out. I can see why my master has taken a liking to you, but please don''t struggle. You could not best me with your friends, what makes you think you could¡­"


    His words trailed off as Zirani began to pull most of her remaining aether into aplex and wide pattern that she let flow into the ground like roots reaching out and epassing the nearby green. Her days in the court of thorns had taught her much. Their techniques were banned in the verdant court, mostly because of their darker nature, which she had never understood. It wasn''t like it was unnatural and the green court often spouted just how wide the green was, yet they could never ept the teachings of the dark court. Well, she had, she''d left to learn, and though she had returned, by that point she''d learn most of what she needed.


    "You are a fool," It was Aiden''s voice, but different as though her own was speaking over it. "You''re arrogance will be the death of you."


    The trees, grass, and all other nt life began to wither as Ziraani drained their lifeforce and aether from them. She felt them die, but she shed no tear as she had the first few times. She remembered the beating her aunt had given her when she''d dared shed tears in front of others. Power and life surged through her, through Aiden''s body, and her core was full in seconds then bursting at the seams. Still, she did not stop. Taking the stilling aether and weaving it into patterns which she sent back into the ground.


    "What are you¡­" The elder''s eyes had widened with shock and fear. "It''s you! The jungle queen."


    Zirnai ignored him as armor of wood, a charred ck in color formed over Aiden''s body, intricate symbols, and swirls covering it, along with thorns and spikes that added a sinister cast to the armor. Bitterck armor or Igni armor as some preferred to call it.


    "You cannot beat me,''" The elder hissed. "No matter what you are, you do not have enough power. Your just a single core!"


    Zirani used three fingers and drew them down the helmet creating opening for her eyes. "A single core? You speak so highly of your master, yet it seems he has failed you."


    The withered nt life around her gave way to scarlet roses and ck igni roots which shot up from the ground. A single de of yellow grass spouted in front of her and extended until it reached her head, changing its shape until it was a long spear and de, as hard and sharp as any steel. It parted from the ground and she spun it around so fast it was nothing but a blur before bringing it up to point it at the elder.


    "Here my words filth, I am Zirani Atmore, daughter to queen Atmora, and niece to queen Zafira. Lady of thorns and verdant princess, jungle queen and de of Kyorlin, granddaughter of Yggdrasil."


    Aether had begun to surge around the elder, and Zirnai scoffed. His patterns while better than any she''d seen in ins were far too basic and crude to pose any threat to her.


    "So your master has granted you knowledge?" She smiled coldly. "He must not hold you in favor, for it is nowhere near enough to defeat me."


    Streaks of yellow bioelectricity began to appear around her de as she walked towards the elder at a sedate pace.


    "Burn!" The elder shouted as two balls of fire,rger than Aiden''s body shot towards her. At the same time, she felt him trying to form a pattern to weigh her down and lock her in ce.


    "To slow." She took a single step and was before him. He didn''t even have time to blink before she brought her de down from overhead to take his left arm, and then up and rising to take his right. He had panicked, and like a fool had not used any enhancement techniques or even considered that she would be so fast.


    He screamed but she did not move as me burst to life and zed around him. Her igni armor protected from any of the weak me and heat. To her surprise, however, when the me dispersed he had new arms, though a pale white in color, simr to that of the abominations she''d seen.


    He must have taken her curious nce for fear as he grinned. "A gift from my master, you lowly beast, now die!"


    She suppressed a sigh and dodged his strikes, one after the other. He had no skill and was trying to rely on his sheer speed and brute strength, which was useless. She had formed a number of enhancement techniques when she''d been absorbing aether from the green around her.


    ''If the arms won''t work then perhaps the head will.''


    She waited for him to overextend once more, which he did in a foolish way. He was still trying to form patterns but every time he got close she just disrupted them with a burst of her own aether. It was a beginner technique, but apparently not one he knew how to block. Her de came around in a blur of motion and the look of frustration and anger was still clear on his face as his head flew from his body.


    With a single thought, one of the igni roots extended and morphed into a hand to catch it. She waited but the head did not grow back, instead, the body toppled over.


    "Impressive."


    Ziraini frowned and turned to the voice, which wasing from the head. "Still alive?"


    The head smiled. "No, he''s dead."


    ''He? Oh, then this must be¡­''


    "The great master I assume?" Zirani questioned in a cold voice.


    "Indeed," he replied in an excited tone, and to her shock, the body jumped to its feet and bowed. "A pleasure."


    The voice had changed. It was smooth yet had a nails on chalk quality to it. A normal person might have not have been able to pick it up, but with her senses it was clear. He was masking his true voice.


    "I must say, I did not expect this oue." The head sighed. "I knew you''d show yourself, but I had no clue you were this powerful. A shame, say, why don''t you join me, not as melded or stock, but as a partner, I could use a servant like you."


    "And what of Aiden." There was no way she was ever going to be joining him, but any information she could get would be useful.


    "I need the boy," The head said with a vicious and eager smile. "His body is¡­ perfect. His true bloodline remains dormant, but its power calls to me. The seals ced upon him are strong, but I can destroy them easily enough given time."


    Now that was something she hadn''t known. "Seals?"


    The head quirked an eyebrow. "You don''t know, do you?"


    He burst out into uproariousughter, even the body shook. "Oh this is brilliant, and here I was thinking you''d chosen him because of it, oh you are in for a surprise, or you would be if I wasn''t going to take him from you."


    Zirani gave the head a cold smile. "You won''t be taking anything from me. He is mine as I am his, and we''ll be putting a stop to your resurrection soon enough."


    The eyes grew cold. "We shall see, jungle queen, or is it princess now? Such an odd¡ª"


    Zirani didn''t let him finish and brought her de around to slice his head in two then four, and then six just to be sure. Even so, the voice echoed around her for a few more seconds before it faded along with the pieces of the head and the body which turned into white ash.


    "I await our proper meeting. Do not keep me waiting."


    Zirani sighed as she nced at her surroundings. The disciples had retreated into the gate and while she wanted to follow, she had more important things to do. Misty and Sandra needed to be healed as did Aiden''s body, properly at least. The life force had done well, but it had been a rushed job.


    As she got to work, she couldn''t help but wonder at just what this great master was because she had a feeling they might be finding out very soon.

 Chapter 119 - 119

    My head was pounding when I awoke to the feeling of a soft material brushing the right side of my face. I blinked open my eyes and for a long moment I tried to process where I was and how I''d gotten here, then it hit me like a flood and I shot up, my eyes ncing around for the elder, except he was nowhere to be found.


    "Zirani he''s awake!"


    I looked over to my right to see Sandra smiling down at me. She looked fine, uninjured, just like I was. I looked down and frowned at theck of burns or bruises that the elder had given me. Hadn''t we just been in a fight a moment ago? The elder had been charging up an attack and then everything had just gone white.


    The sound of footsteps made me tear my gaze away from Sandra and to Zirani who was walking up with a bowl of something in her hands. "Here eat this, slowly."


    I took the proffered bowl and gave her a questioning look. "What happened? Did we win?"


    I didn''t remember anything after the elder''sst attack. Just the sh of white and then silence before waking up now.


    Zirani sighed and sat down next to the moss bed I was on, which she had most likely made. "You three lost. Thatst attack of his put you three out while waking me up. I¡­ I was the one who took care of him."


    It was then that I noticed my surroundings and theck of grass and nt life. Instead, ck roots that looked like they''d been burned and scarlet flowers covered the ground. It looked rather sinister like the aftermath of a battle. The gate was in the same pce it had been, but no elder was to be seen, which meant Zirnai must be telling the truth. Anger rushed through me, not at Zirani, but at myself for being unable to beat the elder. We''d been outmatched and though it had seemed we were doing well at the end, apparently, that had just been him holding back.


    "How did you do it?" I asked. The elder had not been a weak opponent and I didn''t think ZIrani could fight that well in her manifested form, not to mention I''d use a fair bit of aether before I''d fallen.


    A sh of fear and nervousness crossed her eyes, and she looked away.


    "Zirani, what did you do?" I looked over to Sandra who just shrugged. "I''m not going to be angry. You just saved all our lives, I just want to know how."


    "I took control of your body, Aiden," Zirani exined, her eyes still not meeting mine.


    Control over my body? I hadn''t even known such a thing was possible, although we were bonded and she had tons of knowledge so I shouldn''t have been too surprised, but why was she so scared. I mean, yes, I wasn''t a fan of my body being taken over, but considering the alternative had been death or whatever the twin horn had nned, I had no reason to really be angry. Apart from the fact she could have told me beforehand just in case something like this happened, which it had.


    "Zirani I''m not mad," I said, reaching out and taking one of her hands in my own. "I won''t lie and say it perfectly ok with it, but you saved our lives. I wish you would''ve told me about that before, but that''s hindsight. Is that all? Did you do this?"


    I waved at our surroundings and got a nod from her.


    "Can you teach me?"


    She snorted and a smirk broke through. "Eventually yes."


    "How did you have enough aether?" Sandra asked. "This entire ce is covered in nature aether, so much of it. There''s no way it all came from your core."


    "It didn''t," Zirani replied, a distant look appearing in her eyes. "I used a technique to drain the aether and lifeforce from the green around me."


    I blinked. "That''s possible?"


    That sounded like an extremely useful and powerful technique to have, being able to refill you aether. Zirani must have understood the look in my eyes and read my thoughts as she shot me a serious look. "The technique is powerful, but it''s also very dangerous. Your essentially killing the green around you. The verdant court forbids any use of it and many other simr techniques."


    "Then where did you learn it?" Misty asked as she approached with two bowls, handing one to Sandra who nodded gratefully.


    "I learned it from my aunt''s people." Zirani sighed. "At the court of thorns. A darker reflection to the verdant court, but that''s a topic for another time. We need to get going. That elder had been given power by his master who hadtched on his soul. I spoke to it before I destroyed the elder''s body."


    Zirani gave us a quick exnation of what had urred, and I marveled at just how much she''s done with my body. I could do that if I had the skills and knowledge and it made me wonder just what she could do if she was at her former power'' She''d beaten the elder when she was at a severe disadvantage and she''d done it with ease.


    "Seals?" I questioned when she spoke about what this great master had said.


    Zirani shrugged. "Truthfully, I''m unsure as to what he was referring to. I haven''t noticed any aether seals within you, though a thorough check wouldn''t be a bad idea. He seemed to have a very great interest in you, specifically your body and bloodlines."


    Just what I needed to hear. A powerful being of unknown origin wanted my body for heaven knew what, and had apparently said I had another bloodline, which was sealed away.


    "Are you sure he wasn''t talking about the archvein bloodline?" I questioned, and Zinrai shook his head much to my dismay.


    "That bloodline isn''t sealed. You used it on me, remember."


    I had known that, but I just wanted to make sure since the idea of this thing, whatever it was, wanting my body was not a pleasant thought, nor was the fact that he wanted to meld Sandra and Misty, which I assumed meant turning them into one of those things. That thought alone was enough to make me both disgusted and pissed off. As if I''d allow that to happen. Another wave of anger hit me. How could I protect them or stop something like that when I couldn''t even beat the elder.


    "Don''t think like that," Zirnai said vehemently, her hand grasping my shoulder to turn me towards her. Her hands cupped my face. "You could not have won that fight, Aiden, nor should you think that every fight is winnable as you are. If the elder had not been powered up by his master then I have no doubt you three would have won. That emotion you''re feeling, use it as sunlight for the growing seed inside yourself, to push yourself harder, to get stronger."


    She smiled warmly and I felt my body rx somewhat.


    "The same goes for you two." Zirani took her hands away and turned to the others. "Don''t let this get you down, and don''t wallow in self-pity of loathing. Now, finish up the food, it has some herbs that should help with your recovery. Then we head out. We can''t let this false king gain a psychical body, certainly not here in the ins. With his knowledge and abilities, I don''t think there''s anyone who could stand against him."


    Which meant if we failed here then my friends and aunt were as good as dead.


    I hungrily finished up the soup which tasted very odd but helped my mind greatly as the pounding slowly subsided. Misty had to drink from me after she was done as she needed to replenish some of her power, but I didn''t mind. Physically I felt fine, which ZIrnai had said was due to the healing potions she''d made when we first arrived here, a few techniques, and the influx of life force. I had a bit of knowledge on life force that I''d learned from my aunt but not much. I knew it was like blood except for the soul rather than the body.


    "If you two are done, I think we should go," Sandra said.


    Misty tore away from me, her eyes glowing red. "Thanks, Aiden."


    "Your wee," I replied as I stretched my neck. It always felt a bit sore when she was done, but nothing too painful. I turned to Zirani who nodded and together we all walked forward and grasped hands as we''d done twice before.


    I felt nervous as we approached the gate, but a reassuring squeeze from Zirani helped me push the anxiety and fear away, recing it with determination to see this through and finally put an end to the twin horn.


    "On my mark, three, two, one!"


    For what was probably thest time in this tower, we jumped through a gateway, towards the final destination and goal of this mission, of this war.


    To end the twin horn.

 Chapter 120 - 120

    "Attack!"


    The first thing I saw when I exited the portal onto thest floor was a twin horn disciple charging at me, his fist encased in fire. Not far from him were at least three others who had locked onto my friends and were either charging at them or preparing techniques. Against any normal arcanists at their level, they might have stood a chance, but we''d discussed this possibility, and we were at the third level with not only denser cores but a far greater understanding of the arcane thanks to Zirani''s teaching.


    We let go of each other''s hands and I smiled as dodged a ming right hook and countered with a bark faulty to his chin, a spike piercing through his flesh and straight into his brain. It was a simple pattern that I''d used before and acted much like a piston. The spike would form and then punch out at a high velocity, easily punching through the skin and flesh of second-level arcanists whose aether maniption was like that of a child''s now that I knew what proper aether maniption looked like due to Zirani''s teachings.


    By the time he slumped to the ground, the others had finished off their opponents, though Zirnai had kept her''s alive, though what looked like an injection of some sort of liquid. A long green needle had formed and extended from her index finger and had pierced into the arcanist''s neck, most likely injecting some sort of paralytic substance, at least that''s what it seemed like form the way the arcanist was stood, frozen and unable to move, his eyes wide with terror,


    Misty had decapitated her opponent, while Sandra''s looked like a pincushion, several dark daggers sticking out of him. The fights hadn''t evensted ten seconds. These guys were definitely just the usual twin horn disciples and not like the elder whod been boosted by his great master, though that begged the question.


    "Why the hell were they here?" I asked as I walked over to stand next to Zirani.


    "To try and catch us offguards," Sandra answered.


    "But if their great master knows about us and how strong we are, then why send people as weak as this." I frowned. "It doesn''t make sense."


    "We can ask him," Zirani said, her eyes locked onto the motionless arcanists. "I know you can talk, so don''t try and y stupid. Why were you here?"


    The twin horn arcanist, a middle-aged woman, looked terrified. "W-we were told to guard the gate and to kill anything that came through."


    "Is that it?" Zirani questioned, her eyes growing cold. "If your lying then I suggest you stop now, or else your death will be quite slow and agonizing."


    I knew she was telling the truth as well, and I didn''t have much of a problem with it. All the arcanists we''d just killed had been wearing robes simr to Hayden''s, rich and fine-looking. These had not been ves or servants. They''d been proper disples, the people using the ves and servants. Just like for Hayden, they''d get no mercy or sympathy from me.


    "Well?" Misty prompted.


    The twin horn arcanist opened her mouth but before she could utter anything, it snapped shut, and her flesh began to bubble, and send.


    "What the¡­"


    My words trailed off as her skin began to glow a sickly shade of yellow, and I nced over to Zirani whose eyes were wide. A momentter the other corpses began to act simialry.


    "Run!"


    I suddenly sensed it, therge buildup of aether within the female arcanist, forming into a pattern, which I guessed did one thing. Explode.


    I bloated away alongside the others, and just in time as the pattern formed and the girl detonated, arge wave of force spread in all directions, and I was flung off my feet as it hit me. I got a face full of sand, but luckily no more than that.


    A human bomb really? The town horn really was willing to do anything to achieve their goals.


    I spat out the sand, which looked far redder than any sand I''d ever seen, In fact, it was simr to the color of blood, just darker. I lifted my head and for the first got a proper look at the floor. At this point I was even shocked as I gazed out at the literal crimson desert that stretched out before me, dunes scatted around, blown about by the wind. In all honesty, it wasn''t as odd as the others, though it looked far more sinister. The only thing I could notice was different was the color of the sand. There were no structures, or at least that''s what I thought at first until I turned to my left and spotted arge tower in the distance, that looked simr to an aether tower, though smaller.


    "They turned their own arcanists into bombs?" Sandra asked in disbelief as she brushed sand off her robes.


    "Considering everything else, I don''t things it''s that surprising," Misty replied, brushing sand out of her hair.


    "It was definitely him." Zirani turned her gaze to the distant tower. "That pattern was far beyond anything something from the ins could create and I''ve seen smiler patterns before."


    "So he was trying to kill us with trick then?" I asked, confused. "Didn''t you say he wanted me alive?"


    "I doubt he thought it would kill us," Zirani replied. "And even if we''d been up close it wouldn''t have. At most, we''d get a few broken bones. It was more likely that it was meant to weaken us or slow us down. He talked big when we spoke, but he knows if we get to his servants before they bring him back then he''s essentially¡ª"


    "Screwed," Sandra finished, and Zirani nodded.


    "Pretty much."


    That made me feel a bit better, knowing that we wouldn''t have to deal with this thing if we put a stop to the twin horns'' ritual before they could bring him back? Or whatever they were trying to do. They hadn''t rified if it was a human or a beast or something else and it certainly could be. I hadn''t even known about beasts like Zirnai or vampires a few months ago.


    I turned to Zirani. "What''s the n, Should we just approach it head-on, or sneak."


    She looked around and a sneer formed on her lips. "I''m not sure if this lost king nned it out, but do you think it''s possible to sneak in here."


    She waved a hand to the desert. "There are quite literally no shadowed areas, apart from the dunes, which are few and far between."


    "We could wait till night," Sandra began but ZInrai curt her off.


    "If there is a night?" Zirani replied. "And can we afford to wait that long? No, our only option is to approach head-on."


    I sighed. "They''re all going to be there you know, the remaining members of the twin horn."


    Zirani walked over and ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "And I''m positive we can handle it. The elder you fought had been enhanced greatly by his master, and many of them will no doubt be taking part in the ritual. All we need to do is cause enough chaos to disrupt it."


    I tried to smile, but my concern must have shown, and Zirani must have been reading my thoughts as she gave me a look of understanding. "I know you don''t like the thought of having to hand your body over to me again, but if need be you must be willing. What I did against the elder was to save your life and I will do it again even if you hate me for it. I will not let you die."


    I shook my head. It wasn''t that just that.


    I knew what she was saying was right and that I shouldn''t be feeling this way, but the way she''d so easily beaten the elder with my powers had left me feeling lesser, and wondering what was the point of me fighting if she could do it so much better.


    A firm hand grasped my chin and ZIrnai tuned me to look into her furious eyes. "Don''t you dare think like that, Aiden. You are not lesser, not in the slightest. I am four hundred years old, Aiden. I have said this before, and I will say it again. Stopparing yourself to me in such a way. I am powerful, but you could be so much more. You have three other potential affinities to gain, and your growth and increases in power will surpass my own at the same time taking our core to new levels of power, our core, not mine, ours because the moment I agreed to bond with you it became ours, and just as you are mine, I am yours."


    Her voice was full of fury, and I''d rarely seen her like this before, but her words struck true, and I lowered my head in shame.


    She pulled my gaze back up to her own, her eyes softer this time. "We are in this together Aiden, not just me and you but them aswell"


    Zirani let go of my face and marched up the others who''d been watching silently. "I know you two feel a simr way, and I hope you were listening to my words as well. I don''t want any of you thinking like that andparing yourselves to me. You''ve three have done so much in just a few months ande so far. Don''t let your doubts or stupid and unfairparisons devalue what you''ve done."


    Both Sandra and Misty nodded, looking firmly chastised.


    "Good, now we best be on our way, we''ve wasted enough time as it is." Zirnai turned to look out at the tower. "We can speak and n on the way there, nowe on!"


    The aether beast ran down the dune we were on, and a momentter the rest of us followed. I felt better as I followed my bonded beast, like a weight had been taken off my chest. Zirani was correct. I needed to stop thinking such useless thoughts, especially when they did nothing but cause me grief.. I needed to focus on the now, and get ready to face whatever the twin horn had waiting for us.

 Chapter 121 - 121

    The tower was farther away than it looked and for a moment I actually considered the fact that it might be a mirage, but I wasn''t suffering from any sort of heatstroke or problem with the heat since there wasn''t any heat. The air was cold, as was the sand, which only added to the sinister feeling of the ce. There was nothing but the tower in sight, but after what we''d discovered on thest floor, I wasn''t going to make any assumptions. Who knew, maybe this floor had an underground area or something else that would pop out, though that would have to wait until we''d dealt with the twin horn. Zirani had said there was no way we were going to waste this floor''s resources, not that I could see any, if we didn''t need to.


    It was a lot harder to run through the floor mainly because of the odd way the sand shifted, which hadn''t been too apparent at first, but after an hour, every now and then, I''d take a step and my leg would just sink in a few feet. The first time I''d panicked and assumed it was some sort of aether beast that had grabbed me, but I calmed down after I''d sensed nothing.


    "These sandpits are really starting to annoy me," Sandra cursed as she fell knee-deep into another just seconds after thest. She nced over at the blonde with an envious look.


    Unlike me or Sandra, Misty didn''t seem to have any problem as her sheer speed and agility allied her to step off any pits the moment her leg began to fall, so while Sandra and I had to deal with constant, Misty and Zirani had no problems.


    Zirani seemed to be using some sort of technique simr to green pulse, but far moreplex, and after the tenth time I''d fallen, Zirnai began to guide me, warning me when I was about to step into one of the pits, which grew more and more frequent as we neared the tower.


    "Do you think it a something he did?" I asked Zirani.


    "Maybe." She shrugged. "I don''t see why though. It''s annoying but it hasn''t done much but stall us for a few seconds, and I have a feeling it has something to do with the overall floor, though I can''t tell what just yet."


    I kept an eye as we moved, trying to find anything else apart from the red sand, but an hour passed and it began to seem that we wouldn''t be running in anything before we got to the tower, at least that was until we stepped on a particrlyrge dune, or what we thought was a dune. It began with shaking followed by an odd rumbling sound. I sensed the beast underneath us a momentter as whatever had been masking its presence and aether vanished.


    I nced over to Zirani who looked both amused and excited. "Get off the dune!"


    We quickly ran back down and watched as the beast that we had thought had been the dune, shook the red sand off its body as it rose onto its four massive legs, its long neck stretching up into the air. Its skin was a thick reddish hide and overall it looked as big as a house with legs that were around ten feet tall and a neck that was at least twenty feet tall. I began to pull aether from my core but stopped when Zirani ced a hand on my shoulder with a shake of her head.


    "It''s not hostile," She said, turning back to the beast with a fond smile. "It''s a Ferneck or a variant of Ferneck."


    She approached the beast and I felt worry course through me, but the feeling subsides as its eyes held no malice as it moved its head down towards Zirani. Its mouth opened to reveal dull and blunt teeth as it let out a rumbling sound. I watched in surprise as Zirani ced a hand on its head and slowly began to rub the beast whose eyes closed in joy at the touch.


    I''d seen docile beasts before but nothing of this size or this friendly.


    "Come on, don''t be shy." Zirani smiled and gestured for me to approach. I took a calming breath and hesitantly approached, the beast''s eyes turning to regard me as I did. I waited for any form of attack or sign of aggression but nothing came. Instead, all it did was let out another rumbling noise as I hesitantly petted it.


    "Ermm Zirani, I''m happy for you? But shouldn''t we get going." Sandra looked less shocked than I did but was still clearly wary of the beasts, which wasn''t surprising. It was veryrge, and by the way, its hide felt and the power I could feel, this thing could crush us if it wanted to. Misty just looked intrigued.


    "We will, but not alone." A wide smile appeared on Zirani''s face and when she opened her mouth, my jaw fell open. A simr humbling sound to dinosaur left her mouth, just as loud. The beast''s eyes snapped to Zirani with clear intent.


    "She can speak itsnguage?" Sandra muttered just loud enough for me to hear over the rumbling.


    "She''s over four hundred years old," Misty answered. "I bet she can speak a lot ofnguages. I mean I can speak a bit of southernmon."


    Southernmon being the old worldnguage known as Spanish. A few people in West Vale spoke it, and the academy even offered lessons. It was one of thenguages that had survived the cmity better than many others, which most assumed was because a lot of people had spoken it before the cmity.


    Zirani and the beast went back and forth for a few minutes before Zirani turned to use with a huge grin on her face. "We''ve just found ourselves allies."


    I was confused for only a second then I quirked an eyebrow as I nced over at the beast. "You mean the beast?"


    She nodded proudly. "Not just this one, either. I informed him of just what the twin horn have been doing, and he told me that they''ve been butchering his kind."


    "Isn''t that what arcanists do?" Sandra said. "We hunt beasts."


    "Not all of them," Misty interjected. "We tame some, and there are others we use a livestock or leave alone."


    Misty turned to Zirnai. "I assume this is a simr situation?"


    "It is, at least in most ces beyond the great scar," Zirani exined. "Fernecks are docile beasts but that''s not the main reason they aren''t hunted. You see their dung is one of the most popr fertilizers used when growing herbs and nts, especially if you feed then a specific diet."


    "There shit is valuable?" I asked in disbelief, and Zirani chuckled at my expression. "It is, and not just as fertilizer but that''s a topic for another time. He''s agreed to gather his herd and help us stop the twin horn."


    Zirani''s anger washed through our bond. "They''ve already killed five of them."


    I sent calming thoughts through our bond, and reassurance that we''d stop them soon enough. She turned a brilliant smile my way, and the beast made another rumbling sound which made Zirnai blush for some reason. I wasn''t sure, but it seemed like there was a glimmer of amusement in itsrge round eyes.


    "How long will it take?" Sandra asked. "The gathering I mean. You said it yourself, we shouldn''t be wasting time."


    Zirani''s blush vanished in an instant and she nodded at Sandra seriously. "You''re right, I got caught up in the moment. It will take him less than an hour to gather his herd."


    "You sure?" I looked at the beast''s thick legs. "It doesn''t seem like he would particrly fast."


    "Hmm? Oh, you don''t have to worry about that." Zirani turned to the beast and made a long rumbling sound, which the beast replied to with a few shorter bursts. "Fernecks are of the earth affinity, they use it to move, just watch."


    The beast raised its neck and let out a loud rumbling roar which shook the ground. No, the ground was shaking due to the aether it was releasing. An innate technique. The sand rose up in a wave and lifted the beast up before carrying him away.


    "A giant surfing beast." I rubbed my eyes to make sure I wasn''t hallucinating. "What should we do now?"


    "They will meet us near the tower," Zirani said. "So we need to get going, and fast."


    I watched the beast fade away into the distance as we continued our trek towards the tower, now pushing ourselves to go as fast as we could. If Zirani was right and the best was telling the truth then it would definitely be a great help. That Ferneck had been a three-core beast and wasrge enough that it could cause some serious damage, not to mention that it could have other innate techniques. I could imagine a herd of them battering against the tower with their necks, using them as clubs, or sinking the structure into the sand. Even if that was a stretch, their sheer size and the increase in numbers would be a big help. It would be four against an entire sect, or what was left of a sect.


    "Say your prays twin horn," I muttered.. "Here wee."

 Chapter 122 - 122

    "How much longer are they going to be?" Sandra asked as we sprinted up another dune. It had been around half an hour and we''d neared the tower, but there hadn''t been any sign of fernecks.


    "They wille," Zirani promised. "Even if we don''t make it to the meeting point on time, they will find us."


    "How can you be so sure?" Misty questioned.


    "Because fernecks are not malicious creatures." she nced back at us. "They don''t lie or go out of their way to fight. It''s not that they cant, but they don''t understand the concept. They don''t get saying one thing and then doing another."


    A sad expression marred her beautiful face for a moment. "It led to problems for them in some ces. It''s easy to take advantage of someone who doesn''t understand lying."


    Her words eased my worries somewhat, but I still found myself ncing around for any sign of them, however, what alerted us to their presence wasn''t any physical sign of them, but the sand shaking.


    The rumbling didn''t start until we were just a mile away from the tower, and at first, I mistook it for an earthquake or sandquake or whatever it was called, but I quickly realized it was the same sound the fernecks made, and moments after that realization, over six of the beasts burst out from the underneath the red sand, only a few feet away, which sent sand raining down on us.


    "Ohe on," Sandra grumbled as she created a small dome of darkness above her head like an umbre. It startled me for a moment how quickly she''d formed and created the technique, but after a closer look, I saw that it wasn''t thatplex, especially not after everything we''d learned. I could from my wood in different shapes easily enough, though I had a hunch Zinrai still had much more to teach me on that front.


    Misty created a small shimmering wall of death above her head, and when the sand hit, it vanished, or decayed? I wasn''t sure, but it got the job done. As for myself, well I formed a circr shield of wood and raised it overhead.


    Once the raining sand had died down, I lowered and dispersed my shield to see Zirnai walking up to what I assumed was the ferneck from earlier. I honesty could really tell the difference between them, though one did have scarring on its left side, which looked to have been inflicted by a de, then again it could have been a beast. It''s not like the beasts couldn''t have de-like appendages or ws.


    The three of us watched as Zirani began to speak with the beasts, every now and then stopping to let one of them say something. At one point it got heated as the one with the scars let out a deep rumble and its eyes narrowed at Zirani who shook her head red right back at him? Or was it a her? Thank god I wasn''t speaking to them as I would no doubt make a few blunders.


    "That doesn''t look good," Sandra noted, taking a few steps back.


    "She can handle it," I assured. "It''s Zirani we''re talking about here."


    I meant my words, but I had to admit I was also a bit worried. If they wouldn''t fight with us it would be a shame as we''d wasted time on them, but if they turned against us then we would be screwed.


    They went back on forth for a few more minutes before the sacred ferneck finally seemed to relent, and Zirani walked back over to us with an annoyed look on her face. "We had a hold-up."


    "Why?" Misty asked, ncing over at the fernecks who were forming patterns for the sand wave the first ferneck had used earlier.


    "She wasn''t sure about this," Zirnai replied and her annoyance turned into sympathy as she nced back at the beast in question. "She lost one of her sons to the twin horn, and the ferneck we spoke to earlier is her other son."


    "Oh." Sandra sounded a lot less worried now, and she looked over with a sad expression on her face.


    I didn''t have a mother, but I did have my aunt, and I could only imagine how she''d feel if she lost me, not to mention that this mother had more to lose in the form of another son, who was about to head into a battle for us.


    "We will avenge her son," I said, anger clear in my voice. The twin horn really was a damn scourge to everything they came across.


    To my surprise, Zirani didn''t have us begin our spring again, instead, she informed us that we would be riding on the ferneck''s backs as they could travel far faster than us. I was hesitant at first, but a look at the scarred ferneck, and her resolve pushed me on. I climbed atop the first ferneck''s back with Sandra and Misty while Zinrai rode on the mother ferneck, patting it gently and speaking low rumbling notes, which I assume was tofort the sacred ferneck.


    When we were settled, Zirami let out a long rumbling note that the fernecks echoed before their techniques formed and we shot towards the tower.


    Wind whipped through my hair and the asional bit of sandshed at my face, but at my level, it was just an annoyance and nothing more.


    "Zirani," I said mentally, getting her attention. "So do we just rush in when we get there?"


    "There''s isn''t much else we could do," She replied. "Though we will wait for the fernecks to draw some attention first."


    That seemed as good of a n as we were going to get.


    I felt my heart rate increase and my blood practically began to boil as the tower became clearer and clearer. It was nowhere asrge as an aether tower, but it still rose into the sky at around sixty feet, with dour spikes at its top, angled towards the center of the top floor, most likely where the ritual would be talking pce.


    "Here theye," Zirani shouted. "Get ready!"


    Figures became visible as we cleared thest hundred feet to the tower. Twin horn arcanists began to rain down techniques upon us, but they did little damage to the fernecks thick hide, and I already had my bark armor and shield formed to give me and thedies protection. Balls of me, boulders of sandstone, and even bolts of lightning struck us, but the fernecks kept on going, waves of crimson sand pushing them onwards towards the tower.


    There must have been at least two dozen of them outside the tower, and from what I could tell none were beyond their first core, which either meant they had no elders left or they were all inside the tower. Whatever the reason, the twin horn arcanist realized toote just how futile their efforts were as the fernecks, swung their long necks around and begin to use them as clubs to smash the enemy all while the waves of sand engulfed them.


    "Jump!" I roared as the fernecks crashed into the tower.


    Inded on the sand as the fernecks let our rumbling roars of anger, and wrath, at least that''s what it sounded like. Shouts and screams sounded from around me, though not from my allies, but the enemy.


    "Door to the let." Misty''s voice sounded in my head, greater than it had the first time we''dmunicated mentally.


    I nced over to see her pointing towards an opening in the tower, guarded by a group of four twin horn arcanists, who were looking around at the chaos with terror


    "Let''s go!" Sandra yelled over the din of battle


    I formed four impact seeds, and let them fly at the same time, dagger of darkness and a sh of deathunched from Sandra and Misty. The twin horns arcanists didn''t stand a chance under the onught and the one that had managed to dodge was quickly taken care of by a ferneck who leaned over and grabbed him using its mouth. I watched in morbid fascination as it bit down, breaking the arcanist in half and then swinging its head around tounch the corpse at another enemy.


    "Damn," I muttered as we entered the tower. "Not so docile after all."


    The tower was only a singlerge room with an ascending circr staircase. The tower seemed to be made up of sandstone and was pretty barren for the most part.


    "For the twin horn!"


    I nced over at the stairs just in time to see a twin horn disciple appear and charge at me, a sword raised to strike. A spear of darkness flew by and impaled him on the wall before I could even raise a fist.


    "Thanks," I said to Sandra before turning my attention to everyone. "Let''s go. Be on your guard because there''s bound to be more."


    Sandra''s cloak and tendrils had formed around her and MIsyt death ws looked longer than ever. Zirani had no techniques formed, but I knew she could handle herself far better than any of us. I felt pride and joy that I had these three by my side and as I marched up the stairs, my allies at my back, I couldn''t help but feel a bit of pity for the twin horn. We may have lost against that elder, but I was going to take Zirani''s advice and words to heart, and not let it get me down. I would try my hardest and Zirani needed to take over then so be it, but I wouldn''t let that happen until I was bleeding and surely out for the count.


    Two arcanists waited for us on the second floor of the tower, and before they could even ready their techniques, I formed two thorn vines and sent them to wrap around their throats, then I willed my vines to tighten and untighten, the sharp thorns tearing their throats and necks apart. Blood sprayed and both toppled to the ground as I dispersed my vines.


    "Is this all they have guarding the tower, first core disciples?" I shook my head.


    "The elders are most likely near the top, or taking part in the ritual," Zirani suggested. "So let''s not waste any time."


    The next three floors were filled with more first core disciples that fell easily to us, and when we arrived on the sixth it was to no challenge, which was odd, to say the least. Nevertheless, we kept moving and as we climbed the tower, I couldn''t help but start to feel tinges of worry. By the time we were on the second tost floor, my worry had turned to confusion. Was there another trap like the elder had been, something lying in wait for us?


    I took a deep breath and pushed the thoughts away, in favor of focusing on the uing confrontation, because there would undoubtedly be a confrantaion. Their lost king knew we wereing and just as Zirani had said, the strongest the twin horn had at their disposal would most likely be at the top, guarding or taking part in the ritual.


    "This is it," I said as I nced over at the stairs that led to the roof. I could feel enormous amounts of aether gathering above us, along with the sound of chanting voices, and whistling wind.


    "Remember, disrupting the ritual is our main goal," Zirani said. "If they have guards then try and get past them and aim for those taking part in the ritual."


    We nodded and I took a deep breath as we began to walk towards the stairs. I stopped when I felt a hand grasp my shoulder, and I turned to see Zirani giving me a look that conveyed a number of emotions from love to fear and more.


    "Do you remember what we spoke about?" Zirani asked nervously.


    I nodded with a small smile and tried to convey my feelings through our bond. "I''m fine with it Zirani, but only after I''ve tried my damndest."


    She smirked, looking relieved. "I can agree to that."


    Her smile morphed into a vicious grin, the beast showing itself, as she turned to consider all of us. "Now let''s end this, shall we?"

 Chapter 123 - 123

    The roof was a lotrger than I''d expected, in fact, it seemed toorgepared to the size of the rooms below, either there was some sort of spatial effect ruing or it just looked that way. I didn''t much of a chance to think on it as my attention was immediately drawn to the blueish dome at the center of the room, and the two second-core arcanists guarding it


    Within the dome I could see an arcane circle like the type Zirani had drawn for mine and Sandra''s bonding ritual, except this one was farrger and moreplex, not to mention there were items scattered about certain parts of it. Cores, some odd-looking dust, and most importantly, the flesh abominations, though unlike those we''d seen, these were just still mounds of flesh, no movement or life to them. Four-second arcanists stood in circles that were outside the main part of the design yet still attached, and each was chanting some sort of phrase in anguage that soundedpletely foreign to my ears. It didn''t sound human, the guttural and rough sounds that came out of their mouths.


    "Aiden."


    Zirani''s voice snapped my attention away from the dome and just in time as a whip of watershed out at me from one of the arcanists. I managed to get my shield up in time, but the force still sent me staggering back a few feet, though luckily without injury.


    "Zirani what do we do?" Sandra asked as she took a position to my left while Misty stalked over to my right, her eyes on the second arcanists. Both of the enemies wore hoods, and were eerily silent, unlike most twin horn members. I''d expected them to have started mocking us by now and calling us fools for trying to defy their master, but these just stood there, aether surging around them.


    "We need to take the dome down." Zirani frowned as she nced at the two guards. "But we need to take care of them first. They''d interrupt anything I tired."


    Misty shot my aether beasts a nervous nce. "Can we take them, the three of us weren''t able to beat the elder?"


    "They''re not as strong," I interjected. Neither had the same feeling of power the other town horn elder had and felt more like the steel heart elders, simply second-core arcanists, though the silence and perfect stillness was definitely not normal.


    "How can you be so sur¡ª"


    Sandra''s words tailored off as a powerful gust of wind blew past us, and the defender''s hoods away to reveal something entirely unexpected.


    "What the fuck!"


    Where there should have been eyes, nose and mouth was nothing but smooth skin. Neither had any features whatsoever, just skin, not even the outline of features. No wonder they hadn''t been able to talk, they literally couldn''t, but then how were they even able to tell we were here?


    "We can''t just stand around and wait," Zirani said. "We need to take care of them before the ritual isplete."


    "Why aren''t they attacking?" Sandra questioned her cloak oddly still in the harsh wind.


    I shrugged. The only attack had been the water whip and I had a guess that it was because I''d gotten in range of dome. "I think they''re more like sentries than proper guards. Sandra and I will take the one of the left."


    I turned to Misty. "And you and Zirani can take the one on the right. Don''t try anything fancy, just end it as quickly as you can."


    When they nodded in agreement, I prepared three impact seeds in each hand and waited as two spears of darkness formed in Sandra''s hands. Our bond was not strong enough yet that we could speak to one another mentally, but we could send impressions and ideas over. My n was simple. We would hit our target with a barrage of attacks whole swooping in and striking at the same time, the idea being to overwhelm him.


    "Now!" My seeds shot and only a second behind were Sandra''s spears. The twin horn arcanists moved with inhuman grace but not quickly enough to dodge ao of the attacks. One of the spears grazed his side while two impact seeds struck. No blood seeped from his wounds, in fact, as we moved into close range, I noticed that Sandra''s spear had revealed it was just flesh underneath the skin and not much else. Were these things like the abominations or had they been made like this?


    The twin horn arcanist formed a whip for water andshed out a Sandra who nimbly ducked the strike and cut the whip with a dark dagger. I took the chance to rush in from his right, a bark spike formed on my left gauntlet. He was fast with his reaction and a torrent of water in a beam-like shape shot towards me, and though I dodged most of the attack, some of the water still clipped me and sent me staggering back. It had been going at a very fast speed and the force had been great, but that wasn''t the end of it. Just as I was reorienting myself to charge back in, lighting began to spark around him.


    "Oh, fu¡ª"


    I leapt into the air as a bolt of lightning struck the position I''d been in only seconds ago. I sent two more impact seeds at him as my feet struck the ground. He dodged both but wasn''t fat enough to dodge Sandra''s spear which impaled him from behind. This arcanist would have been a challenge for any of us alone, but together we could take it. It didn''t possess the same speed or strength the first elder we''d fought had.


    Even though it was impaled through the chest, Sandra and I didn''t let our guard down. We waited with techniques ready as the arcanist twitched sporadically


    "Is it going to¡ª"


    Sandra''s words were drowned out by the loud bang that sounded when the twin horn arcanists body imploded into itself and then outwards, sending chunks of flesh everywhere. I gagged as a piece hit me in the cheek.


    "Nasty." I grimaced and wiped the bits of me. I needn''t have bothered as only secondster, the flesh turned into white ash, confirming my suspicions that this thing, who might have been a person once, was simr to the flesh abominations.


    "We''re done here!" Zirani called over and I turned to see her and Misty stood around a clump of white ash.


    "Did he cause you much trouble?" I asked as I walked over to her.


    She shook her head. "He was definitely a cut above the rest, save the other elder of course, but it seemed tock thought. It moved in very predictable patterns, not to mention that it stopped attacks when we got out of range."


    "Why would someone design them like that?"


    "I tried to do my best," A familiar voice sounded, though I had no clue where I knew it from. "But they came out far less¡­ together than I hoped."


    Zirnai''s voice morphed into a cold expression as we all turned to the dome, and now floating humanoid shape at the center of the circle. It looked to be made of pure white energy, and Zirnai gasped at the sight.


    "That''s not possible." She staggered back and I grasped her shoulder with a hand to help steady her as I felt worry blossom in my chest.


    "So much power," Misty muttered, her eyes a zing bright crimson and her fangs full extended. I checked out bond and stumbled at the sheer amount of hunger within her, and the fact that the beast was docile, almost frightened yet still full of aggression, like a fight or flight instinct had been triggered.


    "What is it?" I tried to focus on the being, and the moment I did, I knew what they meant. Never before had I felt overwhelmed when using my aether sense, but this time, my entire body froze at the sheer power that was on disy. My hands shook as I nced over at Zirani whose eyes were wide open in shock.


    "Zirani." Sandra''s voice sounded softer than ever, but the worry was clear. "What is that?"


    "Ki," She whispered. "It''s ki."


    I opened my mouth to reply but stopped when two of the chanting arcanists raised their hands, and arge bag that I hadn''t noticed earlier, rose into the air. My eyes grew wider when arge beast was taken out of the bag and ced at the center of the circle just below the glowing white being.


    "Such lovely reactions," The white being said gleefully, and his head shifted towards me. "And there you are, my prize. I was getting worried that I would have to resort to using this waste of flesh."


    He gestured to the beast below him, who was undoubtedly an aether beast, simr to Ziraini in that it held a humanoid shape, though this was far more inhuman than human, and looked to be some sort of crustacean. It was unmoving and seemed dead, or at least that''s what my arcane sense told me. It was hard since the ambient ether was being overwhelmed by this new power.


    "Zirnai what do we do?" I asked mentally.


    "Nothing," the being who I assumed was the lost king, replied, and I felt shock ripple through. Had he just read my mind?


    "You shouldn''t leave it wide open if you don''t want it to be read,'' The lost king said with a chuckle. "Now if you would kindly step into the ring, just below me."


    It didn''t have a face, but I guessed it was smiling.


    "Zirani!" I hissed loudly.


    She finally snapped out of her stupor and turned to me with a grim look on her face. Worry and fear coursed through our bond, but so did determination to get through this. Her being like this was in some way more worrying than the lost king. I''d never seen her this sacred before, or this shocked.


    "Into the circle," The lost king said, this time with a far less cheery voice. "I won''t ask again, and I''d prefer if I didn''t have to drag you in."


    "I''m going to need your body Aiden," Zirani said, ignoring themand just as I did.


    I nodded without hesitation and closed my eyes in preparation for the takeover. She''d told me a bit about it earlier, and I needed to be rxed and as willing as possible for it to work with the technique she was using.


    The smooth fake voice sighed. "Very well, if you wish to try and deny me even after my gracious offer then I will revert to a far more effective method, force."


    I ignored the voice and waited for Zirani to take over, but after a long tense moment nothing happened, and I opened my eyes to see her gone, no, not gone, but back in my core.


    "Ziran¡ª"


    My words were cut off as I was pulled off my feet by an unknown and unseen force, my whole body stilling just as I began to try and move.


    "Aiden!" Sandra and Misty rushed to me, but both fell face-first into the ground before they could reach me as if a sudden weight had pushed them down.


    "I don''t think so," The lost king said, his jovial tone back. "I will not allow you or that jungle bitch to interfere. I have waited far too long for this."


    I tried to move my body, but everything refused to budge. It was like I was frozen. I watched in horror, terror settling in as I floated closer and closer to the arcane circle. I tried to message Zirani but it was as though a wall had been erected between my mine and hers, and I could feel it shaking as Zirani banged at the other side while I was unable to do anything. It wasn''t just my body that I was unable to control but my aether as well. No matter how hard I tried, I was unable to pull even a minuscule amount of aether from my core.


    All I could do was watch as I was drawn closer to whatever dark purpose this thing had in store for me.

 Chapter 124 - 124

    "Stop Struggling, this will go much smoother for the both of us if you just ept it."


    I ignored the voice and continued to struggle as I was pulled closer and closer to the center of the circle, not that I could do much. With my aether and body locked down by invisible restraints, all I could do was try and tug at them, but it was like I was a child trying to break out of steel chains, no matter how hard I tried, how much effort I put into it, nothing budge.. My heart was beating a mile a minute, and for the first time in a while, I was feeling true fear, the type that sent chills down one''s spine. It didn''t help at all, that I was unable to feel Zirani. A wall stood in between our bond and I could feel her trying to smash it down, with no luck.


    As I drew closer to the figure, my struggles died down as my restraints seemed to tighten. I was lowered to just next to the humanoid beast, but I didn''t care much about that or getting a better look as I was too busy trying to figure out what I could do. I didn''t have Zirani with me this time, and Sandra and Misty were out for the count.


    "Now, remain silent while I prepare you for the transition," The lost king said gleefully, his voice smug with satisfaction. I had no doubt he was enjoying every second of this, and I wanted no more than to strike him down, not that I could in my current position.


    My body was turned until I was lying on my back, spread eagle, and then four string of energy with needle tip points formed around the figure, and shot down towards me. I braced for impact, but it didn''t help as they pierced into my body.


    Bruning agony coursed through me as ki was forced into my body. My bones, blood, core, and everything else were soaked in power and I might have been appreciative if not for the fact that I knew deep down I couldn''t handle it, that raw ki was not meant to be used by someone at my level. Zirani had said as much and from the way my body was tearing itself apart, it was obvious it was breaking me down.


    I''d felt pain before, but nothing like this. It stopped my thoughts in their tracks, and all I could think of was the pain, so much pain. If I''d been able to make a sound, I would have been screaming. It was like every part of my body had been lit on fire while it was slowly tearing apart. Bones broke and shattered, organs ruptured and muscles tore themself apart. Why hadn''t I passed out yet? Why wasn''t I dead? Surely this much pain and damage should have killed me by now or at least put me out?


    "Almost."


    The voice sounded rxed as itmented on my torment. For what felt like an eternity but was probably only a few minutes, I burned and broke all while Zirani smashed against the wall that had been erected, her blows far greater now as despite the wall, she was probably getting some hint of what was happening.


    When the pain died down I did not sigh in relief, and not just because I couldn''t. My mind felt numb, and my thoughts traveled at a snail''s pace. I was almost certainly in shock.


    "Now, time for your souls." The voice giggled. "If you thought that was bad then this next part will shock you."


    The voice guffawed at its own words, and before I could even muster a shred of concentration to think on them, I felt a few more of the needle pierce me, but not into my body. I shuddered and felt my fear and pain increase to levels I hadn''t known were possible. It was attacking my soul.


    I had little strength of body or mind left to muster, but even so, I tried to struggle tried to do anything to stop this as new pain, like lighting flowing through my veins, hit me. I''m not sure if it was because my nerves were destroyed or I''d gone through so much pain already, but the lighting did not feel as bad.


    "These pesky seals," The lost king muttered, and I felt him probing my soul, attempting to get rid of something I''d never noticed before. Most likely because I''d rarely had a look at my own soul. The only times I had been during bonding.


    A dozenyers of intricate patterns wove around my soul, or a part of it that pulse lightly with golden light. The needles and power that had entered struck and slowly began to destroy and wear down the patterns which fought back ferociously as though they were living things.


    "Pesky seals." The voice sounded annoyed.


    For a moment I let myself hope that these seals I hadn''t been aware of could hold this thing back, but they were shattered as more ki was flung against the seals, and though theysted for a long while, eventually they broke down under the sheer amount of power being used against them.


    "Finally, now I can¡ª"


    The lost king did not get to finish his words as the seals which had been holding back something I hadn''t been aware of broke, and golden light surged from within me and outwards. I felt the ki attempt to batter it down, but every single bit of foreign power was pushed out, and I convulsed as something began to build up within me.


    "No, no, no!" The lost king screeched, the power that had been masking its voice, distorting with its anger. "You were meant to remain still. No matter, I will force you to bend!"


    More needles of ki attempted to pierce me, but all were pushed back and some even dispersed by the golden light that was flooding my body. I let out a loud scream as golden light burst from me, tearing my restraints apart and turning them into dust. The wall between me and Zirnai shattered as the lost king screamed, not in anger, but in pain.


    "Aiden, what are doing!" Zirani sounded panicked.


    I grit my teeth. "I don''t know but¡ª Aaah."


    I let out another scream as a burning sensation filled my body, though not as bad as thest, and not harmful. The golden light, whatever it was, had started to repair my body. Bones reformed, and torn muscles and tendons knitted themself back together, stronger than before, bathed in this power I hadn''t known existed within me.


    "Nooo!"


    The voice screeched and now with my body free, I was able to turn my head towards the figure of light. Orbs of light had formed around it and they shot down towards my prone body, but I raised a trembling hand and focused willing this new power to act. My eyes widened as a wave of golden light exploded from my hand, intercepting the iing projectiles and pushing them back. It seemed that this golden power was stronger than the ki the lost king was using, but not by too much as neither form of power seemed to be able to destroy the other, only push them back.


    "Aiden, that power, h-how?" Zirani asked in awe.


    "I''m not sure," I replied mentally, my voice strained. "But I could use some help."


    "My core is changing, growing, I c-can''t." Thest word was a grunt, and I felt her mind going dormant. "Aiden, i.."


    I cursed and turned my attention back to the lost king, trying to think of what to do. Firstly, I got to my feet and somehow ended up jumping several feet into the air.


    "What the¡ª"


    All I''d meant to do was stand, but it seemed like the boost had been greater than I thought, not that I had a lot of time to think on it as the glowing white being sent a wave of ki at me. I raised a hand and a wave of golden light met his ki, pushing it back once again and dispersing it, but failing to do any sort ofsting damage, or any damage at all for that matter.


    I nced over at Sandra and Misty who had gotten to their feet. It seemed that my power had broken their restraints too or the lost king had released them by ident when I''d broken free. Whatever the case it didn''t matter.


    "Any ns?" I shouted toward them over the sound of whistling wind. When had that popped up? I looked around and blinked as I noticed the sandstorm we were in. Either my mind had fully healed yet or I''d been too busy with the king to notice.


    "The circle!" Sandra shouted poting down at the arcane circle. "The elders are gone, it''s the circle!"


    I frowned and with a nce at my surroundings, confirmed that the elders had vanished, either they''d run away or been destroyed in my sh with their master. Sandra was right, the circle was probably what was keeping him here since the entire n had been to get him a body. He still didn''t have one so if the circle was destroyed then he would be sent back to wherever he came from.


    I forced and brought up the golden light, but the king had not been idle nor was dumb enough that he hadn''t realized what I was trying to do. Just as I shot out a wave of golden light around me at the circle, the glowing white figure shot towards me, its handtching onto my neck.


    "You''re mine, mine, mine, mine!" It screamed in a childish tone like it was having a tantrum.


    "I''m nobodies, but theirs," I said, meaning Zirani and my lovers, just as they were mine. "Now get. The. Fuck. Off me!"


    Its hand pulsed with light just as mine did, but it was toote for him as my light had broken the circle, and the figure shimmered, screeching and screaming obscenities as he did. I began to rx as he grew fainter and fainter, but I staggered back as the human figure turned into white light and tried to enter me. I tried to push it back with golden light, but it kept on moving down.


    Its voice, no longer masked, echoed in my head. "I will tear your soul apart!"


    It was grating but sounded far more feminine than I''d expected.


    I tried to calm myself and build up as much of my power as I could, and just as he was about to attack my soul, I pushed it all out. Instead of him being pushed back as I expected, I felt something entirely unexpected happen.


    Glowing white light was surrounded by golden light and by some unseen force, began to form into the shape of a core. His or her voice began to fade as a glowing orb of brilliant white light settled down next to my first.


    I looked over at Sandra and Misty onest time, words trying to escape my lips but failing as I fell.. Thest thing I saw before my darkness engulfed me was golden light surge out of my body onest time, towards the twodies.

 Chapter 125 - 125

    "Aiden?"


    I felt something soft and warm pressing against my face and I blearily blinked open my eyes to look up into Misty''s crimson eyes, relief washing through them me as they met my own.


    "Thank heavens." She sighed and turned her away to address someone. "He''s awake."


    She turned back to me with a soft smile. "You really need to stop ending up like this."


    I snorted and slowly sat up. My mind felt sluggish, but as I turned to watch Zirnai approaching, memories of what had urred became clear and my eyes widened as I quickly nced at our surroundings, only to find that we were no longer on the tower or the floor at all. In fact, it seemed like we were outside the tower, at the twin horn camp we''d looted when we''d first arrived. The tower also looked different, smaller, and while it was still grey, it no longer held a multitude of clours, only an azure blue and orange drifted on its surface.


    "I''m guessing we won?" I asked, turning to Zirani who nodded with a hesitant smile.


    "We did, but¡­" Her words trailed off and I felt nervous wash through our bond, and worry.


    It was then that I noticed it, the new object within me, the second core, a mix of golden and white light, right next to my first which also looked different. Patches of gold marked its shell and it was somewhoterger, deeper. However none of those revtions made me panic, it was the fact that the second core was filled that made me panic, especially when I recognized the presence within.


    Almost as if my sensing had awakened it, a loud screeching came through a new bond that I hadn''t noticed, and almost instantly I cut it off and subdued the entity that was inside the core.


    "You''re kidding me," I said as I looked over at Zirani. There was no wat the lost king or queen I guessed was my second core, my second bonded beast. I waited for Zirani to shark her head and assure me it was not, but it never came, instead, she smiled shakily, looking somewhat angry herself.


    "I''m afraid so Aiden." She sighed heavily. "I''m not sure how it happened since I was asleep at the time, but the twin''s horn great master, or mistress more aptly, is your second bonded beast.''


    I just stared in shock, unable and not wanting toprehend what had happened. I''d been looking forward to getting a second core, but now that was gone, and I was stuck with whatever the hell that thing was. I couldn''t even sense an affinity from it, at least not one that I recognized.


    "What do we do?" I asked hopefully. Surely Zirani would know of some way to get rid of a core.


    "Nothing."


    I blinked. "Excuse me."


    "Aiden, I think it''s best if we go over what happened first before we speak further on your core," Zirani suggested, and though I really wanted to ask what she mean when she said nothing, I nodded.


    Sandra had walked over by now, and stood next to Misty, both waiting for Zirnai to exin.


    "I had a look at your memories while you were asleep," Zirani began. "And as far as I can tell, the only reason any of us are still alive is your bloodline, your second bloodline. I''m not sure what its power is exactly but it held back the lost queen and fixed your body."


    The memory of burning agony and tearing made me shudder, but I continued to listen.


    "She was trying to remake your body in her image, but when she broke the seals your bloodline reacted and well, you saw what happened. What you didn''t see was what it did to all of us. I''m sure you''ve noticed the changes to my core, but it''s not just my core, but also your body."


    She motioned to the others. "And thiers.''


    I looked over and gasped as I noticed that their cores also looked simr to Zirani''s, and as I checked my bonds, I found that both looked stronger as though a lot of time had passed.


    "You gave me a boost to all my vampiric abilities and traits," Misty said.


    "And my bloodline is stronger," Sandra added with a smile.


    "You increased the power of all your cores, bodies, and anything else." Zirani looked happy and frighten. "Each of you is above your level in power."


    "H-how?"


    She shrugged. "To be honest, I''m not sure. Your bloodline is dormant now, and I can''t even sense it. This is undoudbetedly a good thing, Aiden, a shock to be sure, but a good thing."


    I would have been just as happy and excited, except my mind was still partially on the topic of my second core. "And her?"


    Zirani knew who I was refreshing to. "Her is a problem, but one that we can''t solve right now, and I''m not sure we should."


    She raised a hand before I could protest her words. "Aiden you have a core of ki, pure ki, surrounded and kept in check by your bloodline. By allws that exist in this world, it should be possible, ki is not meant for low-level arcanists because it''s too powerful and unwieldy, but you solved that issue, or your bloodline has. Whatever your bloodline is, it''s keeping the ki contained, and if we can get you to tap into even a small fraction of that power, then, well, you will be the first arcanist to wield ki at your level."


    I pushed down my rising excitement. "But what about her!"


    "We''ll deal with her together," Zirnai said. "She is at your mercy now and under your control, you don''t have to worry about her doing anything, and I''ll always be there to make sure of that. It''s not what any of us expected to happen, but this is a rare opportunity."


    "I think she''s right Aiden," Misty added. "Anything that could help us that much is something we need, especially since now we''ll be heading over to the border cities."


    I turned to Zirnai with a raised eyebrow. "That true?''


    "The tower is gone, and we''re more powerful than I could have hoped for." She pulled me to my feet. "We''ll head back to your town and pay them a visit, then head to the border, but first we need to let the steel hear know of our departure."


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" Sandra asked. "There''s going to be a lot of questions."


    Sheughed. "With this power increase, I''m positive I can disguise our true power. We''lle up with a story, and leave. There is still some training left to be done but we can finish that on our way to the border, in fact, there''s a stop in-between there and here that I want us to take if we have enough time."


    I was somewhat calmer now, but as Zirani went about drawing a simple array on all of our wrists, I couldn''t help but turn my attention to my second core. She had calmed down and I could sense she was no longer screaming, but anger, fury, and sorrow were still clear to me, even though I''d shut off our connection, I could still sense what she was feeling. I really hoped Zirani was right about her being unable to do anything because she was certainly pissed off enough.


    "Hold on, what happened to the twin horn?" I asked abruptly, remembering that had been our main reason for going into the tower.


    "Gone," Sandra said with a shrug. "None of them showed up with us."


    "They''re most likely all dead," Zirani said as she began on thest array of Misty''s left wrist. "They were all connected to the lost queen and when Aiden captured her, the connection was cut off, and since it was a soul connection and quite deep, well."


    Zirani made a scissoring motion with her hand. "I don''t think any of them met a peaceful end."


    "So it''s over then?" I didn''t feel as fulfilled as I''d expected, though I certainly felt happy at their demise.


    "For the most part yes," Zirani replied, finishing with her work. "The steel hear and Orton have to clean up on their part, but our work is done, now I want you all to feed a bit of aether into the array, and then we should head back to the steel heart, the riding beasts are still here so we can use them."


    My aether felt a lot stronger than before, and I had a lot more for it. I fed a minuscule amount into the array and it pulsed with a faint blue light once and then the array faded altogether. "Was it meant to do that?"


    Zirani nodded. "Yes, now let''s get moving."


    Zirani moved back into our core as the three of us approached the riding beasts. It had probably been a few days or less for them, but for us, it had been months since we''dst seen them. It felt refreshing to be back in our world.. The tower had been interesting, to say the least, and definitely helpful, but I was d we were out of it.

 Chapter 126 - 126

    Things felt too peaceful as we traveled the path back to the steel heart camp or more likely to intercept them as they had said they would be traveling to the tower. I just hope they hadn''t been close enough to see it change as that would raise questions that none of us wanted to answer.


    Thend around was a contrast to what we''d seen in the tower and I kept waiting for something to pop out at us, but nothing ever did. We saw the asional beasts but a single re of aether from any of us sent it scurrying. Only months before we would have had trouble with such beasts, but now, I doubted there was a beast strong enough in this part of the ins to challenge us. The moss troll that we''d fought would be no problem now, in fact, I was certain I could take a few of them on, especially with thistest boost in power.


    Because of our increases in power, we didn''t stop riding when night fell. We didn''t need to be worried about any of the beasts in this area, and all of us wanted to get back to some semnce of civilization as quickly as possible, although not so much for Zirani as she would be forced to head back into her core when we arrived. It would be refreshing to have her walking about with us when we reached thends beyond the great scar or even as we traveled through the great scar.


    "I doubt that," Zirani said having read my thoughts. "They will be those who look at you in jealousy if they knew you possessed me, not to mention others who would seek to tear your core from you."


    "That''s possible," I said in shock. "I thought you couldn''t take a core from a human?"


    In the academy, we''d learned that it had been tired many times, but never once had it worked. A core simply couldn''t be taken from a person.


    "Not through normal means, no," Zirani replied. "But there are ways to do so. If they got my core then they could sell me as a ve or to an arcanist who was looking for a high-level beast. You need the arch vein bloodline to bind all parts of a beast to a core, but you don''t need it to use the core."


    "So I take it we won''t be telling anyone about my bloodline, ever?" I asked mentally.


    "Not ever," She replied. "Once we get to my mother''s domain, we will be safe, though I''m not sure what her reaction will be to me having been bonded."


    The image of her mother pulling her core out suddenly appeared in my mind, and Ziraniughed. "She would never do such a thing, perhaps my aunt would, but not my mother, not unless she thought you were unworthy or treating me poorly, which you are not."


    I sighed in relief but still felt nervous at the prospect of meeting her mother. Zirani was an amazingly powerful and knowledgeable aether beast, so I could only imagine what her mother would be like.


    "Stop!" Misty called out a few hourster at sunrise. "I think they''re up ahead."


    The steel heart had set up camp in a t area just below a hill and were packing up when we arrived. For some reason, I expected shock and questions, but I kept forgetting that it hadn''t been much time for them. It had probably only been a few days since we''d gone. Even so, plenty of people did recognize us as we passed by and I happily waved back to them, and gave our greetings, enjoying the refreshing feeling of other people that weren''t our enemies.


    "Aiden?"


    Kara put down a crate she was carrying and snapped an order to a nearby disciple before jogging over, a bright smile on her face. "You made it back."


    "That we did," I replied, dismounting my beast. "Is elder Hyphen nearby?''


    She nodded. "Yes, and I imagine he wants to speak with you. It''ll take a few more minutes to pack up and nobody will go without the elder''s permission."


    Kara asked a multitude of questions as she led us over to the elders from what had happened, how the tower had been, what had be of the twin horn, and half a dozen more. I answered most using the story Zirani and I had created, but thank goodness we made it to the elders before she could ask any more.


    "Elder Hyphen, they''ve returned." Kara gestured to us and we all stepped forward before she left with a quick bow.


    Edler Hyphen looked exactly the same as I remembered him, though in a far greater mood as did Elder Kaylin who had been in conversation with him.


    "Ah, the returning heroes!" Elder Kaylin bellowed with a smile, catching the attention of a few nearby arcanists who took a quick nce and then quickly got back to whatever they were doing. "I take it all went well?"


    I risked a nce over at Sandra who nodded minutely.


    "As well as they could," I answered.


    During our ride towards the steel heart, we''de up with a story to use about what had urred in the ower. Part truth and lie since we couldn''t tell them the true story. The steel heart seemed like an honest and fair sect, but it would be a lot harder to leave if they knew what had truly happened and how much we''d grown, not to mention I had no desire to fight any of them.


    Hyphen and Kaylin''s faces went through a number of different emotions as we told our story, but the greatest reaction was when we told them of our desire to leave.


    "You cannot leave," Kaylin said. "You are some of the best disciples we''ve had in a long time. We need you, the steel heart needs you."


    Hyphen did not seem as shocked. "Was it the war or the tower?''


    "A bit of both," I replied as seriously as I could. I kept myself calm and my aether in check. Aether could act up when an arcanist got emotional and though it was rare in the ins, some could tell when someone wasying but looking at their aether.


    Kaylin''s head snapped towards Hyphen. "You can''t be seriously considering letting them go?"


    "We are not the twin horn," Hyphen replied with a firm look at Kaylin. "We do not force anyone to do anything. If they wish to leave then we cannot stop them, and friend, this is not the end. with the twin horn dead, we will see a time of peace and growth for our sect. More wille and we will all see bountiful growth in not just ourselves but our sect."


    He turned to us and for the first time, with a genuine smile on his harsh face. "Thanks to them. I will not try to talk you out of it, but know should you ever wish to return then we will be waiting."


    Kaylin still look conflicted but then he nodded reluctantly. "I''m not happy with it, but I guess I should be grateful for all you''ve done."


    In a show of respect and thanks I hadn''t expected, the elders bowed, which caught all of us off guard.


    "Ignore the fees and other requirements," Hyphen said. "You three may leave for free."


    After a sincere thanks for everything, the three of us left the elders, surprised and happy that things had gone over so well. I felt bad as we walked over to Kara who had waiting nearby. I truly enjoyed being with the steel heart. They were a king and fair sect, especiallypared to what most sects were meant to be, not that I nned on joining another sect anytime soon or ever if could help it.


    "Kara we¡ª"


    My words were cut off as Kara raised a hand. "You''re leaving."


    I blinked. "How did you¡ª"


    "I could tell from the moment you arrived." She smiled sadly. "There''s no way I can talk you into staying?"


    I shook my head apologetically. "I''m afraid not."


    She sighed, but then perked up, stering an obviously fake smile on her face. "Well then, thanks."


    She leaned in and wrapped the three of us in a tight hug before she pulled back with a grin. "Don''t forget about me, ay?"


    Before I could reply she walked away, her shoulders shaking slightly. Great, now I really felt like a piece of shit.


    "I''m going to miss this sect," Sandra said, her eyes watery. "I wasn''t here for long, but it was the closest thing I had to family after¡­ well you know."


    Her unshed tears faded as she turned to us. "Now I have you guys."


    I smiled and together the three of us left the steel heart behind, walking in the opposite direction as they headed towards the tower.


    "Where to now?" Sandra asked as the steel heart slowly vanished from sight.


    I smiled widely.. "Home."

 Chapter 127 - 127

    The trip back to West Vale took slightly longer without the riding beasts, but we made much better time than we would have before our time in the tower. We didn''t have to worry about any beasts, and didn''t need to stop for food or as many breaks. At our level, we couldst more than a week without sleep, not that doing so would be ideal.


    A few beasts had attacked, ignoring our power, but we''d made short work of them. A simple impact seed or dark dagger took care of them, and I took great joy on the second day as a group of gale wolves stumbled upon us. They attacked, probably thinking their superior numbers would help them, but it hadn''t, and I''d torn into them with a savage glee, I rarely showed. I had to thank them for chasing me to Zirani, and I did, by ending their lives quickly rather than making them suffer.


    "You feel better now?" Sandra asked.


    "Much," I replied. "Should we camp for the night or keep going?"


    "We don''t really need to sleep," Misty added. "So we would just keep going."


    Despite everything that had happened, ZIrani did not let us waste this time of ours. She had us continue our set training, with ns to teach use how to change aether and advanced techniques on our way to Bullrock, which was what Zirnai had been talking about when she''d said there was a stop she wanted to take before reaching the border. At first, I''d been confused as to what reason she could have for wanting to go to the underground city until I realized that it had an aetherbyrinth.


    Aetherbyrinths were simr to aether towers in only one way, both gave arcanists the potential for great growth, but an aetherbyrinth was far riskier. It was simr to the great scar in that it was an amalgamation, apparently of pieces from different worlds, not to mention that it had no structure. You coulde across a beast that outssed you in the first hour or be trapped. It was high risk, potentially high reward. There were tales of sects and great houses being formed by those who''d received power in thebyrinths or found an artifact of great power.


    It would also be a great ce to find essence for Misty and Sandra. Misty would need to drain beasts of their essence to fill her next core while it was much simple for Sandra. Neither had yet decided what exactly they wanted their next affinity to be, not that I med them. I''d still be deciding it she hadn''t be my next core.


    Just the thought of her made me shudder. I''d experimentally released the block on her to try and see how she''d react, and to my dismay, she''d started screaming curses at me, and other nonsense I could not understand. I''d put the block back up, and waited for her to quiet down, before trying a more silent examination of what she was. For some reason, I had the distinct feeling she wasn''t an aether beast, there was something about her that felt off, not in a bad way, but she was most definitely not like anything I''d evere across before.


    Zirani''s words on tapping into the power were great and all, but I didn''t know how exactly we were going to do that. I didn''t risk trying it on my own out of fear something disastrous would happen, but Zirani''s core was different. She and I spent much of our time, testing her limits, or she had. She demonstrated a number of different techniques which made me d I''d gone with nature. The conclusion was what she''d already predicted and said, our core was far beyond what it should be as was everything else.


    "I don''t know how we''re ever going to be able to do anything with her," I said to Zirani after another attempt atmunication on the fourth day.


    "Give it some time," Zirani replied. ''She''s dealing with a lot and is very, very angry. Eventually, she will calm down, I hope so at least, and then we can approach her. It''s not like we need her permission to use her power."


    "Wouldn''t that be like very?" I questioned. I didn''t care much for this lost queen, not after everything she''d done, but that didn''t mean I wanted her as a ve.


    "No, we won''t be forcing her to do anything," Zirnai exined. "Just using her power¡­"


    She frowned. "I can see why you''d think that. Nevertheless, let''s wait before we approach it. How about you two, have you decided what affinities you want?"


    "I''m trying to decide between metal and wind," Sandra said. "Wind would increase my already existing capabilities while metal would allow me both great defense and offense, especially if I continue to improve with my bloodline, and it is stronger now."


    "Good choices, both," Zirani said turning to Misty. "And you?"


    "I want something more utility-based," Misty said. "I have death for offense and causing damage, but I have nothing for sensing, movement, or anything else."


    "There are death techniques that can help you with those, but I understand where you''reing from." Zirani nodded. "We need to tap into the full power of your core and not just its death aspect before we choose your second."


    On the fifth day of travel just as the sun was rising, we arrived at the town of West Vale. It looked exactly how I remembered it, its low walls, and patrolling guards. I took in the sight for a long moment before I sprinted up to the gate, Misty and Sandra close behind me. Zirani had grumbled about it, but she had returned to her core. I knew she''d been very pleased when we finally made it to her home and she didn''t have to hide every time we came across someone, not in our group.


    The rising sun lit up thend in a golden glow and the swaths of wheat-colored grass looked beautifulpared to their usual dullness. Wind blew the grass and foliage in a gentle breeze as small animals broke the morning silence with calls. I''d never realized just how serene West Vale was, but after having seen the outside world, I would not take this time for granted.


    "Hold, what business do¡ª Aiden?"


    I recognized the guard who held out a hand to stop me and I gave him a friendly nod as I passed through the gate. Misty and Sandra followed behind, and none of us were stopped. Unsirsping, since I was the son of the only arcane healer in town and the arrays Zirani had made for us had faded, which meant our full power was on disy. The guards were mid-level first core arcanists at the first level of infusion while the three of us were at the third level with two cores, one at the iron stage. Even if they''d wanted to stop us, they wouldn''t have been able to.


    As we headed towards my aunt''s house, we got a fair amount of looks both surprised, and unfortunately fearful, that was until they recognized me, then I received a fair amount of greeting and was approached by many who asked a multitude of questions from how I''d grown so strong to the beautifuldies trailed me. I replied with short answers before increasing my pace to my aunt''s home. It was still early morning so there weren''t too many people up and above, and hopefully, my aunt would still be home. She tended to leave quite early for her clinic. Maybe I''d catch her on her way out.


    A wave of nostalgia hit me as I walked up the path to my house, and knocked on the door thrice. Eveyhritng was so peaceful and normalpared to thest few weeks. It was not a change of scenery and pace.


    "Coming!"


    A bright smile lit up my face at the sound of my aunts voice.


    "Who is it this early in the morning¡­"


    My aunt''s words trailed off as she opened the door, and stared at me. It took her a moment to realize who I was, but when she did, I found myself wrapped up in a tight embrace, which I eagerly returned.


    "You''re back." Her voice was shaky, and I patted her soothingly on the back.


    "Yes, I wanted to see you once more before I headed across the scar," I said, pulling back to look her in the eyes.


    "The great scar?" She parroted. "Isn''t too early, you were only¡ª"


    She stopped and her eyes narrowed for a moment before widening. "Aiden! H-how are you already at your second core?"


    "Zirani," I answered with a grin. "And a few other things, but can we speak inside? I think the neighbours are watching."


    She smiled and ushered the three of us inside, giving me a wide-eyed stare ad Misty and Sandra entered. She mouthed the word, ''two'' in shock.


    I raised three fingers and mouthed back, ''three'' which seemed to confuse her until she remembered Zirani. She shook her head in disbelief and walked after the twodies.


    It was good to be back home, even if only for a short time.

 Chapter 128 - 128

    Jenna''s shock at the twodies increased when she realized who Misty was. The difference in hair, eyes, and body had confused her, but Jenna had seen the old Misty enough times to recognize her even with all the changes, though it had taken a few seconds.


    "What happened to your hair and eyes?" Jenna asked, ncing over to me as though I had an answer.


    I did and we''d already decided that we would tell her a bit, but if she pushed then we''d tell her everything. She was my aunt and the person I trusted more than anyone. Besides I knew she wouldn''t see Misty as some sort of monster, in fact, she''d probably be curious or who knew, maybe she already knew of aether vampires.


    "I went through a bit of a change," Misty said sheepishly.


    "I can see that." My aunt chuckled then turned to Sandra. "And who are you?''


    Sandra bowed nervously which got a raised eyebrow from my aunt. "I''m Sandra, a close friend of Aiden."


    "Close huh?" My aunt shot me a look. "I bet."


    I held back a blush and coughed politely. "Aunty, do you mind if we stay here for today and tomorrow. As I said I wanted to return before we headed to the border cites."


    "Of course, you can stay here," She replied with a smile. "This is and will always be your home. Now, I want the full story then I can go and cook something up.."


    "Don''t you have work at the clinic?" I asked, not that I wouldn''t mind her staying home for a full day.


    "Oh, that''s right I haven''t told you, two of your ssmates chose to be healers." She let out a sigh. "It''s so much nicer having people to help, and I am sure they can surivev without me for a day."


    So as we all settled in, I told her everything, leaving absolutely nothing out. I told her of the war, to which she showed clear anger at the fact I''d been a part of it, but also pride when she found out what I''d been fighting for. I told her of our missions for the sect and the tower. She listened intently as I exined our training, and she reached out and ced a hand on mine when I recounted the flesh abominations and what had urred on thest floor.


    I hadn''t spoken or even thought of it because phantom pain would always strike if I did. I would start to shake and the memories of the pain would surface. I was lucky to havee out of that sane. I knew most certainly wouldn''t.


    "It seems like you''ve been through a lot," My aunt said with a sad smile. She leaned in and wrapped an arm around my shoulder. I sighed at her warmth and tender touch, allowing for just a few moments to let everything go and to stop my mind from thinking of the next step in my journey. Ever since I''d left it had been one thing after the other, and even in times of rxation, I''d always think of the next thing. The only true time I''d rxed was in the throes of passion.


    Next to my aunt, I allowed myself to just rx and do nothing else for a long moment.


    I''m unsure of how much time passed, but I was woken by a hand gently shaking me, and as I opened my eyes, I realized I must have fallen asleep


    Sandra smiled down at me. "Your aunt''s gone out to get a few groceries."


    I yawned and sat up. "How long was out?"


    "Only a few minutes," Misty said, on her seat across from me, one of my aunt''s books in her hands. It was one of my aunt''s fantasy novels, something about rings and a lord.


    "Your aunt had quite the collection of books." Misty shut the book and nced over to the bookshelf in the living room. "Especially history. I didn''t even know there were wars before the cmity, let alone world wars."


    "That''s just the books she keeps out here," I said. "She has a storage drive upstairs full of hundreds if not thousands of books."


    I''d read many of them, mostly the fantasy stuff. The history didn''t interest me as much since aether and the arcane arts hadn''t existed before the cmity.


    "Hey Aiden, do you mind if I check out your room?" Sandra asked.


    I shrugged. "Sure."


    My room was pretty bare, and it wasn''t like I had anything to hide. The time I''d had away from the academy was mostly spent with Leyton and Thomas, goofing around, or at the academy library, reading up on the arcane. Thinking about it now, it was a waste of time, considering that most of my knowledge wascking or just false.


    "It was not a waste of time," Zirani interjected,ing out of the kitchen. "Your dedication to the arcane ismendable and is something all those who wish to grow should have, though for most it''s just the power the arcane arts grant. Now, I know I said I wanted to do some training, but for these two days, I think we can all rx. We''ve been through¡­ a lot to say the least."


    As Sandra headed upstairs to my room, I stood and made my way towards the door. "I''m going to see if I can find Leyton and Thomas, you wanna tag along Misty?"


    "Definitely not," She replied. "I do not want to have to put up with Leyton''s gawking or jokes."


    I opened my mouth to say he wasn''t that bad but faltered as she shot a nk look my way. I changed my words. "Fair enough."


    "Not oigng to ivite me?" Zirani asked, with a mock look of hurt.


    "If you wannae along then fine, but I''m not exining things when people start asking questions," I replied with mock severity.


    She rolled her eyes. "Be back in an hour to two. You wouldn''t want to miss your aunt''s cooking now would you?"


    "Definitely not."


    My aunt''s cooking was the best, and though the fired beast meat had been fine, it hadcked the vor my aunt''s cooking had, not to mention it wasn''t actually chicken, just the closest meat we could find to chicken.


    The town was lively now that the sun had fully risen and many people stopped to greet me and ask questions, most of which I answered, but a few were either inappropriate or would have taken far too long to answer. For those, I gave short answers or just refused to answer at all. At another time that might have pissed people off, but my cores and level were clear for all to see, which a lot of questions had been about. I gave vague answers like dedication and hard work, the usual.


    When I finally made it to Leyton''s home, on the edge of the market, I found him standing outside with his father. He looked gruffer than I''dst seen her, which I acquainted to the fact he had stubble on his chin and had let his brown hair grow out more into a wild mane.


    He was going over a map with his father, who looked just like him, but with ck hair, and far more muscle than hisnky son.


    I coughed loudly, which failed to get their attention as they seemed engrossed on the map so I walked over and peered down at it, holding back augh when neither turned to face me.


    "Interesting map," Imented, waiting for a reaction but all I got was a, "Hmmm," from Pell, Leyton''s father.


    "I drew it up myself," Leyton said proudly. "It''s a¡­"


    His words trailed off as he frowned and turned to face me. His eyes widened. "Aiden?"


    "Huh?" His father nced up and the same expression appeared on his face. "Jenna''s boy?"


    Leyton gripped me in a hug, which I returned, nodding to his father as I did.


    "Oh shit! When did you get back and h-how are you so strong?" Leystons eyes widened even further as he no doubt sensed my power.


    "Leyton Jones!" A loud fiend voice came from inside his home. "What did I say about cursing?"


    Leyton winced. "Sorry ma, it''s just, Aidens back!"


    No reply came, but the door banged open and Georgia Jones, bustled out, a smile on her face as she spotted me.


    "Oh, Aiden, it''s been so long." She hugged me tightly in a motherly embrace as though I was a lost sone back. She''d always been so nice to me and was very grateful to my aunt who''d stopped her from having a miscarriage and helped deliver Leyton''s sister.


    "Hi Mrs. Jones," I greeted and she pouted. "What have I said about calling me, Mrs. Jones. Just call me aunty Jones or aunty Georgia."


    "Sorry, aunty." She''s always been so sympathetic to the fact I had no parents, even though I''de to terms with it long ago, and I hadn''t really cared since I had my aunt, but she meant well so I wasn''t going to say anything. The main reason for wanting to find my real parents wasn''t simply for some heartfelt reunion, but for answers as to why they''d left me, and if those answers weren''t good enough then there sure as hell wouldn''t be a rtionship.


    "Come in,e in, I''ve baked ginger cookies," Mrs. Jones said.


    "Dear we have hunting to do," Pell said gently, though his wife still red. "We can take Aiden with us, ande backter. We''ll only be gone an hour, there''s some beast sighted near the farnds and mayor wants me to take a look."


    "You boys and your hunting, fine, but stay safe."


    "I''ll keep them safe, Mrs- Aunty," I said.


    "Thank you, dear." With that, she bustled back into the house, leaving the three of us to all sigh in relief. Mrs. Jones was like a motherly force of nature.


    "So, hunting?"


    Pell nodded. ''Yeah, first I need to collect some arrows from Tanner."


    Tanner was the town''s arcane smith, and a damn good one, for the ins at least, and he was also Thomas''s father, and since Thomas spent a lot of time in the forge, I''d no doubt be seeing him soon.


    "Well then, what are we waiting for, lets go."

 Chapter 129 - 129

    "Aiden?"


    Thomas looked exactly the same as thest time I''d seen him, the only difference was his clothes and the hammer he held in one of his hands. His much burly father stood beside him a bundle of arrows in hand.


    "When did you get back?" Thomas asked.


    "Just this morning," I replied, looking over the open forge. Pieces of metal, tools and other equipmenty about everywhere in what looked like some sort of organization, though I couldn''t be sure.


    The heating off the forge might have bothered a normal person, but everyone here was at least at the first level.


    "Second core?" Tanner, Thomas''s father, asked, shock clear in his voice and he almost dropped the bundle he held before hanging it over to Pell.


    "It''s a long story," I said. "Anyways I''lle byter today or tomorrow, I''ve got some hunting to do with these lot."


    "It''ll be more of a ughter if you go." Tanner chuckled. "There''s not a beast around here strong enough to take you on."


    "I''ll just be watching," I said, giving Leyton a pat on the back. "And keeping this idiot out of trouble."


    Leyton shrugged my arm off and gave me a mock re.


    We left the smithy and headed towards the southern gate. I nce over at the bundle of arrows that Pell ced in his quiver. For a moment I was confused as to why he''d need them when he had his aether, but then I remembered that he was only first core, and techniques were rare. I''d forgotten that because I had Zirani and well, I could now make my own. For someone like Pell, he''d be lucky to have one or two. Most of the time he''d just be using his ether to boost himself or attacks, using the most basic of patterns, techniques that couldn''t really even be considered techniques.


    "Ever hunted before?" Pell asked me as we walked through the gate and towards the tree line.


    "I have," I replied, remembering all the hunting I''d done in the tower and the tracking and tips Zirnai had taught me. She of course was a master hunter and tracker, and trapper and a dozen more things. She''d learned a ton over her four hundred years.


    Both men unslung thor bows as we crossed the treeline and all three of us began to walk silently, surveying the forest. It didn''t take long to find the tracks we were looking for and after following those for an hour we came across a half-eaten corpse.


    "He''s close by," I said, sensing the lingering aether in the air. It was earth aether, and a decent amount, most likely from a two-core beast.


    Pell nodded, having sensed it as well. Leyton had always bragged about his father being the best hunter in town and he wasn''t wrong. Pell did have the best arcane senses in town, save for me of course.


    We continued to follow the trail until we finally came upon the beast, sleeping the crook of a tree''s root. It was a grendel, one of therger variants, and instead of its usually furry skin, it had rocky scales.


    "You think an arrow can take it?" I asked Pell who nodded and drew two.


    "If I hit it in the head then yes." He nocked the arrow, then raised his bow, taking a deep breath to steady himself as he pulled back the string. Aether rose in him and towards his hand in one of the crudest forms I''d ever seen. I had to wince. It did the job and the wind began to swirl around the around, picking up speed until a light breeze blew around Pell.


    The forest seemed to still just before Pell loosed the arrow. It was a clean shot and directly on target, piercing the grendel''s left eye and lodging itself into the beast''s head. It wasical how the beast opened the other eyes and stared silently for a long moment before it let out a half scream before finally going limp.


    "Nice shot." It had been a clean hit, but as Leyton and his fighter approached the corpse to start taking it apart to its core and other valuable resources, I couldn''t help but think of how easy it would be to teach Pell a better technique, in fact, I could teach him a few. I may not have been of the wind affinity, but with everything Zirnai had taught me, I knew I could create a few techniques for it. Zirani had shown use affinity sets for other affinities just in case we got any ideas from them. Even without that knowledge, I could have shown Pell a better way to empower his arrow rather than just pushing aether onto.


    "Pell, do you minding here for a second."


    The hunter looked up with a questioning look, but I just motioned him closer. He handed the knife over to Layton who got to work quickly.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    I raised a hand. "I want you to pay attention to my aether, ok. I''m going to form a technique pattern, a very simple one, and I want you to watch and to try and recreate it."


    He seemed very confused but nodded. "I don''t see how I could learn a nature technique, but sure."


    I smiled smugly and began to form a simple, but extremely improved version of the wind technique he''d used on his arrow. It took less than a minute toe up with the idea and form it, and the entire time, Pell looked on in awe and shock.


    Without waiting for me to say anything he took the second arrow he''d had prepared and knocked it onto his bow. He raised it and began to try and form the technique, I''d just shown him. It took him a couple of tries, which confused me at first, but I realized I had to stopparing myself to them. I had Zirani and a ton of training and practice.


    When Pell finally got the hang of it, his arrow now held a mini whirling around the shaft, while the arrow held a de of wind in the shape of the arrowhead, like a coating surrounding it. Leyton had stopped his work to watch his father and when the arrow was loosed it struck a nearby tree with a loud crack, tearing straight through it, and the one behind it, before embedding in a third. The coating at the arrowhead had twoyers for increased andsting pration.


    "H-how?"


    I just shrugged. "As I said, it''s a long story, but I think we should finish up here. I need to head home."


    "Can you teach me?" Leyton asked.


    "Sure, but tomorrow," I replied.


    Pell and Leyton were silent as we walked back to the town, and Pell kept taking nces at me as we walked. I could tell he wanted to ask how but was holding back. As for KLeyton, well he was just muttering to himself about a lighting bolt technique and super speed. I smiled inwardly to myself. I''d think of a few things for.


    "You look like you''ve been busy?" Misty raised an eyebrow at the bits of dirt on my robes.


    "Hunting," I said before heading upstairs to take a shower.


    I walked past my room as I did and found Sandra passed out on my bed, a magazine in her hand. I frowned and then curse myself as I realized what she held in her hand. It was one of the dirty magazines I''d used for private reasons. I hadn''t even realized it had still been there. She must have had a light about that, and no doubt I''d hear about it when she woke, which was minutes after I''d gotten out of the shower and dressed.


    She grinned at me and ced the magazine down. "Didn''t know you were into those types of things."


    I gave her ass a firm smack as she walked by, which earned me a yful yelp and re. "You know damn well I do."


    She giggled as we headed downstairs and the sound was like music to my ears. It felt so good to be able to just rx. My aunt was in the kitchen when we arrived downstairs and after helping her with the cooking, we all sat down to a hearty meal, enjoying each other''spany, and telling lighter stories of things that had happened. Zirani''s were obviously the best and I could tell that Misty and Sandra were getting more excited to finally cross the great scar.


    When we were done, Zirai cleaned the dishes with a flick of a finger, using an odd technique I''d never seen before, but I wasn''t going toin. I was about to ask about sleeping arrangements when all three of my women followed me into my room.


    Sandra smiled seductively as all three got undressed.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve been together," Sandra purred.


    "And it looks like you backed up?" Zirani added as she walked over and began to undress me.


    "I can¨C"


    She pushed my hands away. "Let me."


    I rxed and let her slowly undress me, my lower region reacting ordingly as the two otherdies approached, their naked bodies of full disy.


    "Damn I''m lucky."

 Chapter 130 - 130

    I woke the next day feeling refreshed and slightly worn out. I''d taken each of thedies multiple times and then they''d started to double team me, and at one point had even tried to see who could make me blow the fastest. I was very thankful Zirani had soundproofed the room somewhat with a technique. My aunt did not need to hear that.


    "You look like you had a busy night?" My aunt asked as I walked past her on my way to the bathroom.


    I rolled my eyes at her question which earned me a chuckle. My aunt still enjoyed teasing me it seemed, not that I cared. I was going to enjoy this day to its fullest because afterward, I doubted I''d see my aunt for a very long time.


    The expedition only came once every few years and Zirani had made it clear the only way we wereing back was if we ourselves were strong enough to make it through the scar or via the expedition. Even though I''d been gone from home for a few months, I''d still known that it was never too far away, but after the crossing, they''d been no way back home easily or anytime soon. I''de to terms with that though.


    After a quick shower, I made my way downstairs, following the scent of cooking bacon. My stomach grumbled loudly, alerting my aunt who waved me towards the dining table.


    "Sit down, I''ll be done in a few."


    I felt a feeling of nostalgia and mncholy wash over me as I sat down at the dining table for the first time in months, and for what would be thest time for an even longer while. I had many fond memories of meals with my aunt, times she''d tried to teach me and I''d ended up ruining dinner so we''d eaten out. The time Leyton and I had gotten into a mock fight over thest piece of chicken only to have Thomas snatch it while we weren''t paying attention. Simpler times, and precious memories.


    The others filled in one by one as my aunt finished up breakfast, and soon all five of us were enjoying another meal together.


    "So, what''s your n for today?" My aunt asked. "Going to be teaching more techniques?"


    I coughed and almost did a spit-take. "How did you find out about that?''


    "After you four went to bed, the new mayor came to visit."


    "New mayor." I frowned. "Since when?"


    "Since it was found out the old mayor had been sneaking money for himself," My aunt replied, disgusted. "He didn''t even have the decency to admit it, instead he just ran out of town spouting something about a deal with the twin horn."


    I snorted. "I don''t think he''ll have any sess with them."


    "Whose the new mayor?" Misty asked.


    Jenna smiled. "Someone you know quite well. Professor Luten, or just Luten now. He doesn''t teach at the academy any longer."


    "Luten!"


    That was a surprise. I''d never taken him for someone who cared about a managing position, not that it was a bad thing. He''d been a great teacher and friend to all his students, helping in any way he could. He''d been like an older brother or uncle to everyone.


    "His core was fractured wasn''t it?" I questioned. "Is that why he left?"


    "Partially," My aunt replied. "But the town couldn''t think of anyone more suited. He''s liked by everyone and has taught multiple generations. He came here yesterday to ask if you''d be willing to teach some of the townsfolk. Apparently, Leyton per usual couldn''t stop his big mouth from running."


    Misty shot me an ''i told you so,'' look.


    That did sound just like Leyton. He''d probably bragged about it to everyone. I remembered quite a few times we would have gotten away with pranks if Leyton had just kept his mouth shut and not bragged about it.


    "How many?" I asked. I could teach a few basic techniques that most could learn, but there was no way I had time to teach unique techniques to everyone in the town. Like most ces, everyone got at least one core for the extended life span and other benefits, and the poption of West Vale was a few hundred.


    A thoughtful appeared on Zirani''s face and she turned to my aunt. "Do you have cores per chance?"


    "A few, why?" My aunt questioned.


    "I can create a few ability cores and they can just learn from them," Zirani exined as though it was the most normal thing in the world to be able to create a core that could teach techniques.


    "You can do that?" My aunt looked shocked.


    "I''ll make a few techniques, basic of course, for each affinity, and the mayor can hand them out as he wishes," Zirani said, her face bing serious. "But he should be very careful that people don''t find out. As far as I can tell, ability cores don''t exist in the ins. I''ll try to mask them as best I can, but if some townfolks go pping about it to outsiders, you''re going to have problems."


    "He''ll have to deal with that," My aunt said.


    We finished up our breakfast and Zirani got to work on the cores. To my surprise, my aunt had taken today off as well as it was thest day she''d seen me for a while. I''d been nning to go hand out with Thomas and Lyeton, but decided I''d spend this time with my aunt. I also wasn''t sure I wouldn''t be mobbed if I left in the middle of the day. I fit had truly spread to the point the mayor knew, then no doubt most of the town knew.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t think I could handle it, but I didn''t particrly even want to get involved in the first ce and I didn''t want to have to use aether to run away from a crowd, especially not a crowd of people from West Vale. I didn''t want there to be any animosity towards me from them.


    My aunt and I spent the first part of the day just rxing and speaking with one another, mostly about past events and stories. Misty had decided she wanted to have a look around the town market and had taken Sandra with her. Zirani said in the corner, listening in with a smile as she worked. I took a few nced everyone now and then, but she assured me she''d teach me and exinter. I''d asked why she wasn''t using the cores we''d got from the tower, but she exined there was no point in using those cores for basic techniques when Jenna had weaker cores.


    Hours passed and eventually, Zirani finished with her work, leaving the bundle of cores to my aunt who said she would hand it to the mayor tomorrow, after we left, so no questions would be raised that they''d have to answers. Misty and Sandra came back with a few bundles of clothing and other items. It must have cost quite a bit, but we weren''t really talking about funds. We''d looted plenty of coin and crystal from the twin horn, not to mention everything else. I''d spoken about making some money before we left for the crossing, but Zirani had exined that coin and crystals from the ins would be near worthless beyond the scar. The crystals were too low quality and coins weren''t a form of trade beyond the scar. It was just different types of aether crystals.


    When evening came, my aunt and I both cooked the meal together. Not just fried chicken, but mash potatoes with gravy, a delicious beef stew, and a whole roasted chicken with plenty of sides dishes. It was quite the feast and we all dug in with gusto. After the main course, came the dessert, a vani, and caramel cake. It must have cost quite a bit to get the caramel since it wasn''t cheap, and since I wasn''t aware of anyone in the town who sold it, she must have bought it from a merchant and been saving it.


    The cake was finished in minutes and while the other three begged off to sleep, I spent the majority of the night with my aunt, speaking, and just trying to make this timest.


    My aunt yawned loudly. "I think it''s time I headed to sleep."


    I nodded, even though I didn''t feel tired at all. "Five more minutes?"


    She shook her head and leaned in to give me a hug. "We still have tomorrow morning, Aiden. You''re not just going to vanish on me are you?"


    I chuckled and my voice sounded shaky. "Never."


    The threedies were sleeping silently when I made my way into bed. It took a long while or me to fall asleep as my mind kept drifting back to the future and whaty ahead. I''d spent yesterday and today pushing it away and just rxing, but now that it was over, all those thoughts came rushing back in.. I was pretty sure I fell asleep that night due to mental fatigue and my mind running in circles.

 Chapter 131 - 131

    It was raining the next day, almost as if the weather had matched my mood of mncholy as we prepared to leave. I was subdued and quiet through breakfast and was thest to say goodbye. Each of thedies hugged my aunt and spoke in hushed tones, about what? I had no clue and perhaps at another time I might have been more curious but at the moment I was feeling slightly depressed and my thoughts were elsewhere


    I gave my aunt a tight hug when it came time to say goodbye.


    "Thank you." My voice was shaky but I didn''t care. "For everything."


    "Your wee, Aiden," She said warmly. "And thank you for not forgetting about me."


    "Never," I muttered. "Aunt or not, you''ve been more of a mother to me than anyone else."


    Whatever happened in the great scar and whatever reason my blood mother had, Aunt Jenna would never stop being my closest family. She raised me when she didn''t have to and had treated me like her son. I''d never said it before, but we both knew.


    When I pulled back I saw that a tear was trailing its way down her cheek. "Promise you''lle back?"


    I smiled. "Promise."


    I made my way out of the house, my footsteps heavy and the sound of the front door closing behind me was quiet but It felt like a bang and I turned back onest time to gaze at the ce I''d called home for so long.


    It was early morning so there weren''t many people out and about so we left with no fanfare or stops, making our way out of the town and down the road, towards our next destination.


    "You ok?" Misty asked as we walked, the town long out of sight.


    I nodded. "I''m good, sad, but it''ll pass, especially when we get back into our usual rhythm."


    "Speaking of our usual rhythm." Zirnai turned to address all of us. "We''ll be finishing up our foundation training on our way to Bullrock."


    "So we are heading there then?" Sandra asked.


    "We have enough time," Zirani answered. "And it should be a good learning experience, and who knows what we might find down there. I''ve only ever entered an aetherbyrinth a few times in all my years. Most arcanists tend to stay away from them."


    "Why?" I questioned. I knew they were dangerous but I''d also heard of many stories of great riches and power found in them. The reward sounded like a fair pay off for the risk, not to mention that the escape pirs meant getting stuck or trapped wasn''t really a worry.


    "As I said before, they are unpredictable and don''t have a pattern like at her towers," Zirani exined. "Sure most of the time it''s not too dangerous too, but all it takes is one bad dive and it''s over. They''re more akin to the great scar, a mesh of differentndscapes, or pieces of worlds if schrs are to believed."


    She shook her head. "You have to go deep to find such things though. Most onlye across stretches of emptynd with the asional beast or odd trinket."


    "And we''ll be fine?" I asked. Escape pirs were not foolproof and time was needed to teleport back to the one you''d attuned to, not to mention a decent amount of aether.


    "Don''t you worry about that?" Zirani smiled. "Even without the escape pirs I heard they have here, I have ways of getting us out in case of an emergency."


    Escape pirs were the reason why people were able to venture into thebyrinths at all. They were simr to the pirs in aether towers that allowed for transport out and through the tower floors, except an escape pir''s main purpose was to get someone out and back to safety. All one had to do was attune to the pir, which basically meant feeding some aether into it, and if they ever got lost they would be able to expend some aether to teleport back to the pir. At least that''s what I''d been taught at the academy. They weren''t devices we''d built, certainly not arcanists in the ins at least, they''d all been discovered near thebyrinths, most likely having been put there long ago, though no one knew by who.


    We continued on for a few more hours until Zirani was sure that we were far from the town. Her n was to teach us the basics of changing aether and finally some advanced techniques, something I''d been looking forward to for a while. I liked the techniques I had at my disposal, but they feltcking for someone at my stage, and in recent fights had shown, that while against lower-level arcanist and those at my level, they were fine, against higher-level threats where more power was needed, they just didn''t cut it.


    "All right we can walk and training," Zirani said. We all turned our attention to her as aether began to appear in her hand. She made no discernable motions or actions, but something within the aether shifted, and then suddenly it had formed into a pattern so fast if you blinked you''d have missed it. The aether turned into a pinkish gas, which floated up and quickly spread through the air.


    "Is that perfume?" Misty asked incredulously.


    "Just an example of a transformation," Zirani said. "It''s better this than a poison that will rot your flesh off."


    It had to be the sweetest thing I''d ever smelled and was very overpowering, to say the least. It seemed to push away any other scent, and directly hit my nose. Lcs, roses, honey, cinnamon, and something else I couldn''t identify. It was an odd blend, but definitely better than poison.


    "The key to changing your aether is the forming of specific patterns that affect the shell of your aether directly," Zirani exined. "The pattern you just saw me use was a mix of a few, including a few whole origin patterns rather than just pieces. You saw how the pattern seemed to form in an instant, well that''s because of the shell. When you use a normal technique, you simply from your aether into a pattern then release. With this, you need to form the pattern via just the shell which is the hardest part of this. Once you get the hang of that the rest won''t be as difficult, but being able to mold the shell without the ki moving or doing anything is a hard and dangerous task, especially when you''re trying a more dangerous transformation. I''m going to teach you a few basic exercises to try with your aether. Once each of you is able to do the exercise near-perfectly then we can move on."


    We were all eager to learn, but it felt rather deting when she finally showed us the exercise. They all involved trying to do minor changes to the shell of one''s aether and attempting to sense the shell and ki, and mentally separate them. It was clear that it was meant to prepare someone for the real practice and though I knew it to be true, it was still rather boring. Even so, I tried my hardest.


    I''d been avoiding looking at my inner self, and my core, simply because as oftely my focus always flicked to the other core I now held, the core she resided in. I pushed those thoughts away as best I could and practiced as hard as I could, not letting her cause me any more problems than she already had.


    We traveled for hours and well into the night, not seeing much of a reason to sleep. None of us were particrly tired and I knew there was also another reason for Sandra. Zirani had half-heartedlymented the loss of the baths and strength enhancement, which had made Sandra eager to not let us stop as to not give her a chance to resolve that problem. I didn''t care either way because knowing Zinrai, she probably had something nned so we could catch up on all that lost time. I also didn''t think the pain it could cause would ever bother me again, not after everything I''d been through.


    I winced internally as a wave of memories washed through my mind, and Zirani nced over with a sympathetic look in her eyes.


    "Phantom pains?"


    I nodded in repose to her mental question. She''d exined it was likely due to the direct attack on my soul, and that it would take time to heal the mental scars. The soul was linked to mind and body in an irrevocable way, and the fastest way to causesting damage to a person or beast was to attack the soul. Luckily Zirani had said my soul had no actually scars or injures. Apparently, even beyond the great scar, soul damage was not an easy fix. She exined there was always the inherent risk that more damage would be caused or a mistake made which could lead to memory loss, loss of function in certain parts of the body, and more. Zirani told me of a time she''d encountered a man who''d had an array carved on his back that numbed all his pain, because his soul had been partially stitched back together, and not in a clean way. He could function like a normal person, but every action was painful.


    Just imaging having to live with that pain for every waking moment made me shudder. Thank heavens for my bloodline.. Without it, well I didn''t want to imagine where I''d be now without it.

 Chapter 132 - 132

    It took over half a day to get the exercises down to near perfect, and even then Zirani had each of us perform the exercise for her to make sure we were ready. We were, but there was one problem concerning Misty and Sandra. Zirani could try and teach them basic transformations but in truth, she had no clue about either of their affinities when it came to aether transformation. Both would have to eventually find teachers in the great scar, not that Zirani wasn''t a good teacher, but she was a nature beast, and though she had a ton of knowledge about all affinities, she wasn''t a master in all of them.


    "Your family will be able to teach you, Sandra," Zirani said as we took a quick break by the road we were on. There was no need for us to take any forest paths. The way to Bullrock was a straight shot from Orton.


    Zirani tunred to xonsdier Misty. "You on the other hand will be much more of a problem."


    "How so? Misty asked with a frown.


    "As I''ve said before, vampires are not a generous and magnanimous race, not usually at least," Zirani exined. "In vampire society, it''s all about power and presenting yourself with as little weakness as possible because every weakness you do show will be used against you, either to kill, drain or enve you."


    I didn''t like the idea of Misty being pushed into much of a ce, but Zirani clearly had other thoughts as she nced at me.


    "She will have to deal with her own kind sooner orter," Zirani said mentally. "I know you care for them both, but there are their own people, and both wish to grow."


    I nodded mentally, knowing her words to be true. I couldn''t protect them from such things and them go into danger myself. That would make me look like a hypocrite and despite our close rtionship, I didn''t own them. It was just the idea of either in pain that got me riled up. I''d never had to deal with things like that before, not at West Vale and even dring the way, neither had ever gotten too injured.


    "And I''m guessing I''ll be heading with you to the green court?" I asked when the conversation went into a lull.


    "Yes." Zirnai smiled. "It''s going to be a shock when I reveal that I''m bonded, but I think your bloodline will make the difference. It''s mainly my mother we have to be worried about. If she epts you then it will be smooth sailing for the most part, but if she denies then she''s more likely to administer¡­ tests to see your worthiness."


    "Tests." The way she''d said it had sounded ominous. "And if I fail these tests?''


    She winced. "She''ll most likely attempt to rip me from you."


    With that unpleasant thought in mind, we continued on, practicing our aether transformation. Zirnai had me scanning nts on the roadside, simply greenery like a de of grass and flower, and then had me try and replicate certain parts like a petal or the stem, and from there she slowly had me doing more and more. By the time night fell, I was able to create a simple flower and de of grass, which didn''t sound too amazing, but I''d done it with my aether. I''d created life, an existing thing with just my aether alone, and unlike normal techniques, I could tell this nt was just that a nt. Most aether techniques when formed were still discernible as having been formed from aether, but the nts I created had no such discernability. they looked just like normal nts. When I could do more, the possibilities were endless.


    The next few days were the same for the most part. We trained, traveled, took the asional stop, and just chatted about different topics. Zirani was a well of information and all three of us asked her many questions now that we had the time to.


    The more she answered the greater the excitement grew for theing expedition became. It honestly felt that thends beyond the great scar were an entirely different world, and it also became clear as to why the ins were called the peacefulnds. If I''d thought power reigned here greatly, then beyond the great scar it was all that mattered. Power via knowledge, physical strength, or great numbers. By any means possible, people over there sought to increase power.


    "I think we''re getting close," I said on the second week of travel. The road had widened a few miles ago and it had branched off, but we''d kept going straight. Now I could see a few peopleing towards us from the opposite direction.


    Zirani sighed and moved back into her core.


    It was a family of farmers leading a small number of odd-looking beasts I''d never seen before. They looked like chickens, but more muscr and walked on four legs. It was an odd sight, and if I hadn''t been so strong then I''m sure the owner would have gotten angry that I was staring for so long, but they just kept their heads down. None were above the first core, and all three of us were at the second core.


    Misty tried to offer a friendly smile, which made a younger-looking boy blush and whisper to his mother who chuckled. I nodded to the oldest-looking man who seemed nervous but nodded back. It must have been a surprise for them to run into young arcanists at such a high level.


    "Where are they''re going?" Sandra asked. "I didn''t see any farms nearby."


    "Then you weren''t paying attention," Misty said. "The road forks off into multiple smaller paths a few miles down and there are plenty of tracks."


    Misty was right, the ground was covered in footprints, goof prints, and wheel tracks. It meant that civilization was nearby.


    "How exactly do we find the city if it''s underground?" Sandra asked.


    "There''s a smaller city above ground on top of the entrance to lower city," Misty exined, once again showing how, besides Zirani, she was the most knowledgeable when it came to such topics. She had always been the best when it came to general knowledge at the academy. "It serves as a first line of defense and well, not everyone isfortable with living underground. A lot of the traders leave their goods above ground to be ferried below. It''s handled by the stone revenant sect. They found the city, and created all the paths that lead to it."


    "Found?" I questioned. "Not founded?"


    Misty shook her head. "No, apparently it was already there, damaged and partially destroyed, but they rebuilt. I''m sure you''ve heard of their earth traveling."


    The stone revenants all were able to travel easily below ground via a technique only taught to sect disciples. It''s why they were called stone reveals, at least thats what I remembered. Professor Luten had always spoken of his time in the city, of therge crystals that provided light and the odd beasts.


    Around an hour after seeing the farmers, we started to run into more and more people and after asking a few, we confirmed that Bullrock was only a few hours away, and so we increased our pace. We came across more and more people, some just simple folk while some looked like hunters. Plenty of merchant caravans and wagons traveled the road, but one thing was the same. We never had to move. I hadn''t noticed it at first, but everyone seemed to move out of our way. It had only been when a caravan had swerved to the right that I''d noticed as I''d been too busy training which must have caused some worry. It might have looked like I was forming a technique.


    I nced over at Misty who shook her head. I stopped and moved to the side of the road to cause fewer problems, and after a few more hours, we finally came upon the higher city, which to my shock seemed to be built in the shadow of a mountain. Large smooth stone walls rose up high into the air, and arge open gate let people in and out. It didn''t look asrge as Orton, but then again it was two cities, one above ground, and the other underground, and I had a feeling the one below the earth wasrger since that wasn''t most people talked about.


    As we drew closer to the gate, I noticed it wasn''t like a normal set ofrge doors. Instead, it was raised up and presumably lowered down when it came time to close the gate. Guards wearing grey armor waved most people in, but those with carts or part of a caravan were stopped and questioned before being elt in.


    We caused quite a stir in their number. Two guards froze as we passed and one whispered something to another nearby guard who ran off.


    "That looks like trouble," I said, my eyes tracking the sprinting man.


    "He''s probably just informing a higher up that three unknown second-core arcanists have entered the city, not to mention our high-density cores." Misty sighed. "We should have had Zirani hide us. Don''t worry though, we''ll most likely just get questioned and politely at that. If were any weaker then force would be used."


    "If we were any weaker this wouldn''t be happening," Sandra muttered as we entered the city.

 Chapter 133 - 133

    The high city of Bullrock was a lot more organized than Orton had been. Crowds of people still moved about here and there, but it didn''t have the same messy feeling as Orton. It helped that they seemed to have pathways and a system in ce, which helped traffic along, and caused fewer problems. They were separate paths for wagons and carriages and together it made movement through this city a lot easier.


    "Where do we go?" I asked Misty. If anyone would know where to go in this city it would be her, because I had no clue.


    "It''s near the center," Misty replied. "We just need to keep moving and we''ll get there eventually."


    "If we don''t get stopped," Sandra interjected.


    I hadn''t seen the guard or anybody who looked to be watching us since we''d left the gate, although that wasn''t counting the normal folk who would take nces at us, and I heard plenty of whispers of ''second core.'' Perhaps Misty had been right and Zirani should have masked us so we weren''t drawing this much attention.


    We followed Misty''s lead as she led us through different parts of the city. It was set up in the same way as Orton with different districts for different things. We passed a market district, a residential district, before finallying out into arge open square that held a tall andrge building at its center with people going in and out, though not as quickly as had been at the gate. The people waiting in line spoke to robed figures wearing stone masks who would then lead them off into the building.


    "Stone revenants," Misty exined. "They lead people through the underground paths to the lower city. We just need to wait in line and pay a few. Normally there''s a ticket system, but we have enough money that it won''t matter."


    We were just about to head towards one of the lines when a voice caught our attention.


    "Excuse me!"


    I turned to see a finely dressed older-looking man walking towards us, apanied by four guards who were all at the first core. He stopped a few feet away and bowed. "I''m d I made it here before you ventured into the lower city. If you would be so kind as to lend me but a moment of your time to speak."


    "Depends," I replied, moving my gaze over the four guards who nced away when my eyes tried to meet theirs. It was clear they were nervous, and one actually had aether half puled from his core, though it fell from his mental grasp when I raised an eyebrow in his direction. "What do want to speak about we''ve done nothing wrong."


    "Of course not." The man gestured to the guard and muttered something which caused them to take a few steps away. "I am merely here on behalf of the higher city mayor. I am Porter, his secretary, and if you wish you may ignore me and walk away. I will not force you. I am merely asking for but a moment of your time and in return, I will make sure you get to the lower city as fast as possible."


    I nodded and made a face as though I was thinking his words over as I sent a questioning thought through my three bonds. I got back suspicion but acquiescence from Sandra and the equivalent of a mental shrug from Misty while Zirani left it up to my choice.


    "A bit of lost time won''t hurt us," Zirani said in my mind. "Besides it''s not like we''ve agreed to anything yet."


    With the decision made, I nodded at porter. "We''ll listen."


    "Wonderful." He pped his hands together. "I promise you will not regret this."


    "Can you please get on with it," Sandra said.


    "Of course, of course," The man replied. "As I said earlier I am here on behalf of the mayor who wishes to ask if the three of you would be up for doing a job for him."


    I raised an eyebrow. That had not been what I was expecting. I was expecting some sort o pitch or perhaps some questions, but not this. "What sort of job?"


    Porter''s face took on a sad expression. "His daughter is a free spirit and a few days ago she entered thebyrinth without his permission. She did not attune herself to the escape pir and she hasn''t been seen since."


    "A rescue mission?" I questioned. "I''m not sure if you''re aware, but if she''s lost in abyrinth then how exactly do you expect anyone to be able to find her?"


    It was a maze inside a maze, and the entire reason for the escape pir was so that things like this didn''t happen. The mayor''s daughter must have been a fool if she''d gone in without attuning to one, and there was also the fact that thebyrinths were guarded, and I had no doubt the stone revenants were guarding this one so hadn''t they checked her before letting her in or had she used her father''s authority.


    I nced over to Misty who looked sympathetic and to Sandra who had a faraway look in her eyes.


    "She has a tacker on her," Porter exined in a hurry. "It is an expensive device and lets her father know if she is still alive and her general location. We would give it to you as a tool to help find her."


    "Why not the stone revenants?" I questioned. "They probably know it better than any of us."


    He sighed. "They have deemed it too big of a risk. They don''t have powerful arcanists to spend on such an endeavor, and their elders certainly won''t risk it out of fear of destabilizing their current power. We''ve tired pursuing mercenaries, but none have taken the job, not even for an outrageous sum. They all agree that it''s a lost cause."


    I frowned in confusion. Why was he telling me all this when it would just make me more likely to refuse. Of course, it did sound interesting and we were already going heading to thebyrinth, but I didn''t want to take a mission that had a high chance of failure.


    "We can manage," Zirani said. "We have the escape pirs if things go wrong and I have my own methods if we find the girl."


    Speaking of escape pirs. "Surely a mercenary could attune to a pir and the find her and get her out?"


    "Escape pirs don''t work that way," Misty said. "It''s a one-person thing. If we found her we''d have to retrace all our steps within thebyrinth, which is near impossible."


    "Zirani I trust you, do you think we could pull this off?" I asked mentally.


    "I do and were heading in anyways," Zirani replied. "Ask him if we can get essence cores as a reward instead of coin or crystals."


    "We''ll take the job," I said and raised a hand to stop Porter from speaking. "But we want your highest level essence cores as a reward, and I mean the best you have or can get your hands on."


    "If you can bring her back then the mayor will grant you nearly anything," Porter said with a smile. He looked utterly relieved and he actually seemed to dete. "You have no idea how thankful he will be. Now, if you could please follow me."


    "Thebyrinths that way," I said, pointing at therge building.


    "Yes, but we need to pick up the tracker and get you anything else you think you might need," Porter replied, waving over his guards. "Don''t worry it''s not far from here."


    Porter led us away from the square and down a road before turning onto a street lined with a few tall buildings. The tallest stood at the end and looked simr to the official building in Orton though not as tall. The guards split off when we approached the front door, two waiting outside while the other two left.


    The receptionist greeted Porter with a wide smile that grew wider when she spotted us. Porter simply nodded as if in answer to her silent question before leading us through another door and up a few sets of stairs.


    "Anything we should know beforehand?" I asked.


    "Mayor Jerchio isn''t as¡­ formal as most expect," Porter replied. "Apart from that as long as you are respectful then he will offer the same courtesy to you."


    After walking down a long hallway we finally came to a door with a que that read ''Higher City Mayor, Jericho Lin.''


    Porter knocked three times before a gruff voice shouted, "Enter!"


    Sandra nudged me and I received a blurry mental image of our meeting with the Orton mayor. I smiled. It did feel very reminiscent of that time, although we weren''t being chased by twin horn arcanists, though I guess we were still sort of risking our lives with this rescue mission.


    Porter led the way in, the rest of following him into the room.

 Chapter 134 - 134

    The mayor''s office looked far less like an office and more like a lounge. It was a wide-open room lit by arge orb of light at its center that was clearly arcane in origin. To the right was a mini library full of bookshelves and other bits and pieces, and to the left was a fully stocked bar with a variety of drinks most of which I assumed were alcoholic, but the main piece of the room was at the center where the mayor sat.


    On argefy chair sat thergest man I had ever seen. He must have been at least seven feet with a mane of wild brown hair, scruffy beard, kind eyes, and a wide mouth that split into a grin at the sight of us.


    He stood and spread his arms out in wee. I''d heard of the term, tree trunk-like arms, but the mayor took it to a whole other level. His biceps were bulging with muscles and instead of being dressed in a fancy suit, he had on a white shirt that looked like it would rip open at any second and a pair of cargo shorts with a greenish blotch pattern.


    "Porter, you''ve returned and with the three!" His voice was booming but held no sternness, just joy, and relief. "Come in and take a seat, friends. I''m d you''ve decided to take me up on my offer, you have done so, correct?''


    Porter nodded. "They have."


    "Excellent," Jericho shouted and sat back down before gesturing to the bar. "Porter get our guests something to drink, bring out the brandy."


    "Oh, we don''t¡ª"


    My words were cut off as the mayor began to speak over me. "So you''ve heard that my dear little Hope has gone missing?"


    I nced over at Sandra who had a bemused expression on her face while Misty looked downright shocked. I was a bit surprised myself. Porter had said the mayor wasn''t as formal, but I hadn''t expected this. He was treating us like we were old friends rather than mercenaries, not that I minded. I wasn''t really one for formalities either.


    "We did," I replied. "And we are willing to track her down and rescue her."


    "That''s good to hear," he said in a much softer tone. "I''ve failed her for most of her life, and only recently have we grown close. I''d hate to lose her now. You understand, she is the only family I have."


    That hit close to home and I felt a wave of sadness wash over me as I shot the mayor a sympathetic look. I couldn''t imagine my aunt being in a simr position. I didn''t want to imagine it. It must have been difficult for being both a mayor and a father and being unable to do anything yourself because of your responsibilities, although if I were in his position I wasn''t sure that I would make the same choice as my aunt meant a lot to me. In fact, it would be the same for Sandra and Misty.


    Porter came back just then with four sses full of a dark amber liquid, brandy. I wasn''t a fan of alcohol but I guess I could make an exception. It did smell rather nice and must have tasted good as Sandra took a small sip then arge gulp before wincing with a smile.


    "That''s good," She eximed with a sigh.


    "I didn''t know you were into drinking?" Misty asked with a small sip. She scrunched up her face cutely before cing her ss down on the small table between us and the mayor.


    Sandra shrugged. "I''m not, not really at least, but I''m not going to pass up on a good brandy. This stuff is expensive."


    I took a sip and came to the conclusion that it wasn''t that bad. I focused back on the mayor who had just finished downing his own drink.


    "I want to thank the three of you," The mayor said sincerely. "This means a lot and anything you need to help you aplish this, if it''s in my power, I shall grant. Porter go prepare the tracker, is there anything else you might need?"


    I opened my mouth, but before I could speak, Misty spouted off a long list of things too fast for me to catch most of them, but Porter jotted them all down in a notepad he''d pulled from somewhere before leaving the room at a brisk pace.


    "Good," Jericho said. "Now my daughter is around your age."


    He pointed to me. "She''s small for age and has bright strawberry blonde hair, you can''t miss it. Please, just bring her back to me. Those bastards at the stone revenants"


    He growled and a shadow passed over his features. "They''ve refused to help. So now I must take things into my own hands."


    "We''ll do our best," Misty said softly. "Is there anything else we should know?"


    The mayor shook his head. "No, that''s about it."


    We stood and he followed, shaking each of our hands in a very firm grip. Unsurprising since he was at the third level and his two cores zed brightly. His size was not the only dangerous thing about him, and I imagined that if he wasn''t mayor he would have gone down there himself. A man with many responsibilities. I could rte in a way.


    We left the room and found Porter waiting in the receptionist area with a ring and paper ticket in one hand and a ne in the other. "This is a storage ring with everything you asked for and a premium ticket to get to the lower city with the mayor''s seal and this ne is the tracker. Simply put it on, and you will get a general feeling of the direction she is in, and you will know if she''s alive."


    I took the ring and ticket while Misty took the ne and ced it on her neck. She frowned and then nodded, turning towards the door. "It''s working, well we''ll be off then."


    Porter bowed low. "Thank you for this. Hope has always been kind to me."


    I smiled and ced a hand on his shoulder. "We''ll do our best, and trust me, our best has never failed, for the most part."


    It took only a few minutes to retrace our steps back to the square and thanks to the ticket we were able to bypass the linepletely. The stone revenant, a masked woman, led us inside the building, through a side door, and down a long winding staircase thatsted for a good ten minutes before we finally came to some sort of lift contraption simr to the one we''d used in the first treehouse in the aether tower.


    "Just hold on," the woman said. "It gets a bit bumpy. We only use this life for those with premium tickets and so the enchantments can get rusty."


    "Or they''re just bad enchantments," Zirnai said mentally, and I held back a chuckle.


    "How long will it ta¡ª"


    Sandra''s question was cut off as the life shot down at a far faster speed than expected. I stumbled into Misty who caught me, and Sandra cursed as she quickly grabbed onto one of the railings.


    The stone revenant waspletely still, one arm on a railing and the other next to a set of levers which I assumed controlled the lift.


    I leaned back onto the railing and settled in for the bumpy ride.


    It took over ten minutes to reach our destination and by the time we left the lift, Sandra looked like she was about to vomit. I wasn''t feeling well either, but I shook it off after a minute as did Sandra. We followed our guide down a long tunnel and up another set of winding stairs before we came to an open area with arge door at one end and two stone revenants guarding it.


    Unlike our guide, these wore only half masks and wore scale mail amour that looked to be made of some type of stone I was unfamiliar with. It had a faint sheen to it, and for a moment I thought it was a gemlike material, but it looked too dull. Both held a long spear in one hand with an odd four edge design at the tip and on the other was arge rock gauntlet with symbols carved into it that gave off faint hints of aether. Both were at the higher end of their first cores and at the hydro stage in density and while I knew we could take them, it was still a surprise as up until now we''d only ever seen weaker end guards. These two definitely looked like they could hold their own.


    Our guide nodded once and one of the guards tapped his spear on the ground and knocked once on the door with their gauntlet, a small burst of aether passing from his gauntlet into the earth in what must have been a signal as a momentter the door began to lift up, revealing the lower city behind it, in all its glory.


    "Woah."

 Chapter 135 - 135

    The city was unlike anything I''d expected. I''d imagined a warren or tunnel-like system of attached rooms and spaces, but what I was witnessing was nothing like that. Behind the doory a vast and wide space that stretched on for what must have been miles in all directions like a big chunk had been taken out of the earth. Large crystalsy upon the roof of the space embedded in the earth and they shone down sunlight or at least a light simr in color to sunlight, down upon the city, which for the most part looked like a normal city.


    The buildings were made out of different sorts of stone, but there were roads, different districts that I could from the vantage we were at. We were outside the city, on a cliff that looked down upon it.


    "Even more beautiful than I read about," Mistymented.


    "Must have taken a lot of effort to make the space," Sandra said.


    "Maybe, maybe not," Our guide said. "No one actually knows who made the original city or how this space came to be. Now let''s get down there."


    We followed her down a long zig-zagging staircase that was on side of the cliff we were on, and I was actually worried one of us might fall until I took my first few steps. The material the stairs were made of was adhesive, though not overly so and it made falling or tripping a lot less likely.


    "It''s simr to the fleetwood we found in the tower," Zirani exined in answer to my thoughts. "Though it''s not as potent in terms of aether. If you focus your arcane sense closely enough then you should be able to sense faint traces of earth aether."


    I did as she said, and was able to sense faint hints of aether, though nothingpared to the fleet wood. The earth aether seemed to react each time I took a step, just like a natural enchantment that made the material adhesive.


    "What are those?" Sandra asked, pointing up to arge stone block thaty next to one of the shining crystals.


    "Air purifier," Our guide answered. "They keep the air fresh and circting. There are dozens above us and all over the city."


    "You aren''t worried about anybody tampering with them?" Misty asked.


    Our guide chuckled. "They are all heavily guarded. It happened once by ident and he tried to run, but we locked everything down and caught him within the hour. He paid a big fine and was banished from the lower city for a few years, but that''s about it. It''s hard to cause us harm down here, we are the ''stone'' revenants after all."


    We asked a few more questions about the city as we made out way down the stairs and across a stretch of empty space to the city. No walls surrounded it, not that it would need them. This pce had the natural defense of being underground, and one would have to get passed the higher city first which would give the lower city plenty of time to react and prepare.


    "It''s arge hazard," Zirani said. "I suppose it doesn''t matter here in the ins, but an earth-focused arcanist from mynds could bring the roof down with rtive ease. It''s not like there''s any reinforcement enchantments keeping it up or any enchantments at all as far as I can tell."


    That was a scary thought to think about, but I didn''t think it would be happening. As far as I knew, Bullrock had been around for a long time and was a neutral city, never having taken part in any conflicts.


    We finally made it to the city after an hour of walking. It hadn''t looked too far away from above, but the underground space was vast and if the city ever wanted to expand they could for a very long time before having to worry about space.


    "I''m assuming you three are here for thebyrinth?"


    "How did you know?" I asked our guide.


    "It''s what most peoplee here for," She replied. "And you three are powerful arcanists. I can''t think of any other reason you''de here if not for thebyrinth. By the way, I''m going to have to report your presence to my superiors so you might get a visitter on."


    "We were expecting something like that," Misty said. "I hope there will be no trouble."


    There was a hint of a threat in her voice and the guide quickly shook her head. "Of course not. Just a few questions to make sure your not here to cause any harm, and probably an offer or two."


    That was also expected. Sects were always looking for new powerful arcanists to take in and make alliances with, and well we were perfect candidates. Young, powerful, and easel influence or so most probably thought. We wouldn''t be staying here though. We had a bigger goal in mind.


    The guide led us through the city, giving us bits of important information and general information about things like the market, the most popr eateries, clinics, and the auction house. It was truly like a tour up until we got to thebyrinth. Ity near the center of the city and was heavily guarded with dozens of stone revenants. The entrance itself was a wide opening with a staircase that led into darkness, and close byy a pale white pir etched with intricate carvings that gave off all sorts of aether. People would approach and after a quick inspection and payment for some, they would be allowed to enter thebyrinth. Of course, each was also made to use the escape pir, since they wouldn''t be able to get out without it, at least not unless there were either very lucky or had a damn good memory, but even that wouldn''t help in some cases asbyrinths were known to shift theiryout and held warping properties.


    There was a wide variety of people waiting to get into thebyrinth from stone revenants to mercenaries and evenmon folk. They probably thought they might get lucky or had heard one of the stories about grand riches and wealth. It''s not like I''d thought that just a day ago.


    Our guide led us to the pir, and with our ticket, we were able to bypass the line. Some began toin, but the moment they noticed our strength, they promptly shut up. It wasn''t thends beyond the great scar, but power still meant a lot here in the northern ins


    The process of attuning to the pir took seconds as all we needed to do was feed some aether and then a connection formed. It was simr to my bonds with my threedies, but not as strong and I could tell its purpose.


    "It''s not thatplicated," Zirani said, and I might have disagreed with her a few months ago, but not now. I could understand the pattern and pirs'' inner workings. It was essentially a one-time bond with an embedded pattern that when fed, would trigger an effect that would pull on one end of the bond, bringing the person who''d attuned to the pir back to the spot they''d been in when they''d first attuned to it. That might have caused some problems, but I noticed that apart from us, the guards hurried anyone who spent took long near the pir. A closer look at the pattern showed that anyone with a bond would not be able to teleport out if an object was standing in the position they''d been in when they''d attuned to the pir. That of course raised more questions, and I might have asked about it if Sandra hadn''t pinched me to get my attention.


    "Think about itter," Sandra muttered. "Labyrinth first."


    "This is where I leave you," our guide said with a short bow. "I hope your delve into thebyrinth is fruitful and as interesting as you hope for."


    We thanked her then made our way to the entrance, the people around it parting for us. The guards near the staircase had seen us with the guide and waved us forward. There were whispers and murmur about us and who we could be, but I just ignored them.


    "May your delve be fruitful and grand!" the guard''s recited in unison, their voices booming.


    "It must be some sort of saying," Sandra said as we took our first steps down into the darkness.


    It looked simr to Sandra''s smokey darkness in a way, and I guessed it was actually a portal. It sure as hell wasn''t natural darkness. I was at the third level and my enchanted eyesight meant I could see pretty well in the dark, but I couldn''t see a thing down there.


    "Misty, are sure we don''t need anything else?" I asked. We had our rings and everything we''d acquired in our time spent in the tower along with plenty of other things, but it never hurt to ask and double-check.


    "No." She shook her head. "We''ve got everything we need."


    "Then onward we go."

 Chapter 136 - 136

    My assumption that the entrance was a portal was correct as the moment it fully engulfed me and the others, a feeling of weightlessness overtook me, only for a brief moment before the darkness faded, and I found myself standing in a long stone corridor, lit only by faint specs of light which seemed to clump together on the ceiling.


    "Everyone ok?" I asked, looking at the others to make sure we had all made it.


    "We''re all here," Sandra answered, taking a look around at our surroundings. "Wherever here is. I expected something more¡­ shocking?"


    "Well don''t," Misty said. "Most of thebyrinth will be like this if our guide and what we''ve learned is to be believed."


    "Which way do we go?" I asked since Misty was still wearing the tracker ne.


    She focused for a second before turning to the right. "This way."


    "Well then, let''s begin." I formed my bark armor around myself. "Let''s be cautious. Remembered what Zirani said, all it takes is a bit of bad luck or one wrong mistepp and we''ll stumble across something we can''t beat."


    Sandra cloak appeared as I spoke as did Misty''s aether ws then we began our first delve into an aetherbyrinth. For the first few hours, it was nothing but corridor after corridor with the asional odd scattering of stones or dirt. It was very underwhelming, and nothing like what I''d heard aboutbyrinths, at least not like the stories I''d heard.


    One of the negative aspects of thebyrinth was the fact that there was no way to tell how much time had passed, or so I thought. When Iined about it, Misty asked me to hand over the storage ring, and then proceed to pull out a watch.


    "Didn''t you check the ring?" She asked with a sigh.


    "My bad." I took the watch and spent the next hour staring down at it.


    "I think I might go crazy." Sandra sighed. "These corridors are getting old real fast. Are you sure we''re going the right way?"


    Misty shrugged. "I''m just following where the tracker is leading me, besides that, I''ve no clue. I mean it''s not like we expected any differently, right?"


    "No," I said. "But this is tedious."


    "Not everything is excitement," Zirani said with a chuckle. She''d left her core the moment we''d arrived since the chances of running into other arcanists was very low. "You three have gotten so used to the constant action and training you''re put through, that things like this feel even more boring than usual. Something simr happened to me when I returned to the green court after my time with my aunt''s people."


    "How did you deal with it?" Sandra asked.


    "I didn''t," Zirani said and smiled at Sandra''s reaction. "I don''t have special methods to fix everything. I just adapted over time, and got used to being able to switch lifestyles."


    "I can do that," I said, remembering how my time with my aunt had felt. "It''s just that this type of stuff isn''t rxing, or exciting."


    "Well you ca-"


    Zirani''s reply was cut off as an odd chirping noise came from in front of the current corridor we were traveling down.


    "Is that a bird?" Sandra questioned.


    "Or a beast,'''' I added. As far as i knew they weren''t normal animals down in thebyrinth, just different kinds of aether beasts.


    "Whatever it is, is getting closer," Misty announced, getting into a fighting stance, her ws at the ready.


    The rest of us followed her lead as the sound grew closer until arge bipedal beast appeared from the darkness. Although the specs of light lit up the corridors, for some odd reason, it was impossible to see far down any of them.


    The beast looked like arge chicken around the size of a man, but with a curved de-like beak and talon on its feet which looked like they could cut through flesh like butter. Its feathers were a mix of red and white, which gave it a disturbing look as though it was covered in blood. Its eyes locked onto us as it made another chirping sound.


    "Two cores, wind affinity" I said. "You wanna deal with this one Misty?"


    She nodded with a danged smile. "I haven''t had beast blood in a while since you spoil me with yours so often."


    The bird either understood us or had already been about to attack as it leapt at the blonde who casually dodged to the side, bringing her ws up and tearing one of its wings which were tiny inparison to the rest of it. It let out a shriek this time that might have caused more damage if we were at a lower level, but Misty ignored it and followed up her first attack with two more that quickly ended the beast''s life. As she dug into her meal, I tried to listen to see if anymore were approaching.


    "A giant chicken." Sandra shook her head. "I think I''ve seen it all now."


    "Not even close," Zirani said as she leaned down to pick up one of its feathers. "Not a bad material, though a bit too weak for us."


    "We could sell it?" Sandra suggested.


    "For what?" I questioned. "We have plenty of crystals, not to mention the crystals we do have will be worth little if anything beyond the great scar. That''s why we asked for cores."


    After Misty finished her drink we continued down the corridor and around a minuteter, I stopped in ce, and held a hand out to the others. "Do you feel that?"


    Everyone paused before a smile split Sandra''s pretty face. "A breeze. Oh, we''re finally going to leave this endless maze of corridors."


    We did leave the maze and entered into arge cavern, however unlike the corridors we were forced to create some artificial arcane light orbs to follow around us. It took Zirani only a few minutes to teach us how to make them with our affinities, and I smiled as we each easily formed orbs, each a different color matching our affinities. Mine was a vivid green while Sandra''s gave off a purplish light and Misty was a mix of red, blue, white, and ck.


    Zirani rolled her eyes, and snapped her finger, sending three bursts of aether to destroy our orbs before forming three sunlight orbs around her. "Keep it simple."


    "I think it looked good," Misty grumbled but kept quiet as we moved deeper into the cavern. "It''s this way."


    She led us towards the right once again, and we all took care, not to trip on anything as we moved. The cavern was only somewhat t as spikes of rock stuck up from the ground, though I was the only one who ever hit them. They hadn''t said it, but we all knew the light was just for me. Zirani, Sandra and Misty would see fine in the dark, and while I could see better than I had before, it wasn''t really something to risk my life on.


    "You need to teach me that dark sight technique soon," I said to Zirani metnally.


    "I will," She promised. "How have your exercises beening along?"


    "Quite good," I replied with a smile. "I think I could pull off a simple poison technique, simple mind you. I know your definition can differ from time to time."


    She chuckled. "Simple it is."


    "Ermm, guys."


    Sandra''s worried voice snapped me away from my conversation with Zirani and I turned to see her looking at the ground with wide eyes. "I don''t want to rm anyone, but look down."


    I followed her gaze and almost tripped as I spotted the bones littering the ground. "What the hell!"


    "These haven''t been here the whole time have they?" Misty asked.


    Sandra shook her head. "No, the ground was just rock before, I only spotted this by ident when my foot crunched on something. You think these are dead arcanists?"


    I leaned down and picked up one of the bones, examining it. At first, I thought it might have been a human but after a few moments, I realized it was far too thick. Thanks to my Aunt I knew quite a bit about the human body, including how things should be. These were certainly not human bones, but as I looked around, I came to the conclusion that they weren''t simr though.


    "Not human, but human-like," I said. "Look at the cracks, I think this is the bird''syer or where it eats."


    "You mean the bird Misty killed?" Sandra asked. "You can tell that from the bones?"


    I shrugged. "My aunt''s a healer and these look like they could have been made using that thing''s beak, although it''s just a guess. I could be wrong."


    "I don''t think you are," Zirani said slowly.


    "Why?"


    That''s when I sensed it or should I say them.


    "Well, that''s not good." I backed away slightly as the dozens of glowing red eyes stared at us, the bipedal bird-like shapes clear thanks to our light. There must have been at least a dozen of them if not more, and that didn''t count therge one at their center.. It seemed I was right and we''d entered into a beast nest.

 Chapter 137 - 137

    "What do we do?" Sandra asked aloud as thergest of the bird beasts stepped into the light fully. Now that I could see it more clearly I could tell it was at least twice as big as the others, and instead of wings, it had a pair of long arms tipped with long curved talons. Its beak was straight and narrow instead of curved and its feather were mainly red with only bits of white here and there.


    "We fight," I replied, knowing that there was no point in running. If the ne was pointing in their direction then we would need to get past them and I did not feel like having to run from them when we could deal with them here and now.


    "Is that wise?" Misty questioned.


    "We''re not as weak as we once were," I said in a firm tone. "We can take them."


    I formed four impact seeds rapidly as the alpha beast sighted on me, and charged letting out a loud screech that the others echoed before they charged towards Misty and Sandra.


    It had been a while since I''d fought with my ive, but it still felt natural when I pulled it from my storage ring and spun it once, getting into a fighting stance as the alpha closed in on me. I met its gaze which seemed to infuriate it as it let out another screech and swiped at me when it was close enough. I nimbly ducked and countered with a low sweep, scoring a shallow gash on its side. I frowned, ncing at my weapon. That blow hadn''t been weak and had definitely connected fully, which meant this beast had thick skin and good defenses. Its three cores also zed brightly and I knew that it most likely had one or two innate techniques.


    I leapt forward and brought my ive around it overarching blow, which the beast dodged much to my surprise, beforeshing out with its talons andnding a strike at my chest. My bark armor took the brunt of the strike, but the sound of cracking told me it wouldn''tst for long under continuous blows.


    I purposefully fell backward as itshed out with its talons, and kicked up at its chest using aether burst to increase my strength. It staggered back and I used the opportunity to send an impact seed into its face at near point-nk range. It didn''t do much damage but the beast did look dazed, allowing me to jump back to my feet andnd a deep sh across its chest. It attempted to blindly attack me, but I ducked and hit its legs, which proved to be far weaker defense-wise.


    The beast finally snapped out of its daze and before I could react opened its mouth and sent a powerful burst of condensed wind at me, which sent me into the air, spinning twice beforending on my back with a crack, that worried me until I realized it had been my armor and not a bone-breaking.


    I quickly got back to my feet and just in time to dodge another wind attack that hit the nearby ground, sending cracks spiderwebbing around the impact area.


    It screeched and dashed forwards while I reoriented myself and prepared to end this. Its long neck was smiler in color and size to its legs which had been far weaker than any other part of its body. It was time to take a risk.


    I pulled aether from my core and formed a thorn vine in my left hand while I spun my ive with the right. The sound of the vine craking the air was loud as I sent it to warp around the beasts leg. Its momentum was too great for it to stop and even as it screeched in pain it continued to close the distance.


    I waited and just when it was a few feet away, I pulled, using aether burst to increase my strength. It stumbled forward and I dodged to the left as it fell with a pained shriek. The ive that had been spinning and gathering speed came down upon its neck. It took two strikes to decapitate the beast as even its neck, while weaker than the rest of it, was still strong.


    I sighed and looked over to the others who seemed to be doing fine with their opponents. Misty was a blur as she shed apart beast after beast, and a literal tornado of shadow tendrils moved around Sandra, denying any of the beasts ess to her.


    As for Zirani, well her beastsy dead around her, white foam pouring from their mouths. I watched as a beast screeched and charged at her only to fall over the moment it got within a few feet. I watched in morbid curiosity as it convulsed wildly before it began to choke as white foam poured from its beak.


    Zirani only spared it a single nce before she yawned then smiled when she caught my gaze. "Done?"


    I nodded. "Mhm, it was more challenging than I expected."


    "Good," She replied. "Its challenging fights and acts that will help you grow and learn. Training is good and integral but so is experience."


    We''d learned something smiler in the academy from professor Luten. He''d always been the sort to get us out of the building and actually doing things and trying to get us first-hand experience. My aunt was the same way. She''d had me help her at the clinic multiple times to learn first aid and what to do if I ever received a simr injury.


    I waited beside Zirani as the others killed thest of the beasts.


    "That was tiring." Sandra yawned. "I think I used too much of my bloodline."


    "You kept it in control though." Zirani smiled. "That progress and you should be proud, and don''t think I didn''t see what you were doing Misty, trying to tame the beast."


    Misty blushed. "And what did you think?"


    Zirani smiled. "You did well, all three of us. Now, let''s grab their cores and continue on."


    It was tedious work, collecting the cores, but we got it done in a few minutes and then Misty led the way once again. It must have been another hour of walking through the cavern before we came across something of note.


    We stopped as Misty leaned down to inspect a torn piece of fabric. It was a bright blue and covered with red stains that were clearly dried blood.


    "You think it''s her''s?" I asked.


    "We''ve been down here for less than a day," Misty replied, not needing rification as to who I was talking about. "Then again most people don''t have trackers to use. There were dozens of turns we could have taken."


    She sighed. "Maybe it is, maybe it isn''t. I can say one thing for certain though, its human blood and a woman'', over eighteen years of age."


    "How can you tell?" Sandra asked.


    Misty shot her an obvious look then gestured to herself. "Vampire remember. I can smell blood from far away, and once I have the scent I can tell a lot from it."


    "Well, either way, we should keep moving," Zirani said.


    Misty ced the bandage in her own storage rind before we continued on. Two hourster just as I was starting to get sick and tired of the cavern we came across a wooden door that looked far too normal. It was a bright green with a knob lock and an odd symbol at its upper center. It was a swirl with a single link cutting diagonally through it.


    "It''s leading me through the door," Misty said when I raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Can you sense anything?" I turned to Zirani who shook her head. "Nothing, not even ambient aether which means this door is blocking my senses, though not through any arcane method."


    "Let''s just open it." Sandra walked forward but Misty held a hand out to stop her. "Let''s do it from a distance, just in case something pops out or it''s booby-trapped."


    Sandra agreed and stepped back as I sent ashing vine to wrap around the door handle. I twisted and then snapped the cine out at the door to push it. It creaked open on what must have been rusty hinges.


    "It''s just a room?" Sandra questioned in a confused tone.


    "Seems so," I replied as I peered in at the cozy space beyond the door. Firelight lit up the room and its aesthetic was old-fashioned, to say the least. A single rocking chair moved back and forth eerily as wind chimes blew in an invisible breeze. I could also see a few shelves, and further back an attached kitchen.


    "Is that snow?" Misty questioned.


    I frowned and tried to see where she was looking but realized that my angel was different from hers so I moved over to where she was standing and followed her gaze to see a window and a field of white through its clear ss.


    "Wee, travelers.. It''s been long since I''ve hadpany."

 Chapter 138 - 138

    The voice was melodic and echoed through the cavern. Instantly all four of us were on guard, and narrowed my eyes in direction of the voice, but frowned as I failed to see anything. The room was empty as far as I could tell, and the voice wasing from the direction of the chair, which was empty.


    "Hello?" I called out.


    "Well, you four are certainly energetic." The voice sounded amused. "There''s no need for worry, I won''t harm you, in fact, I''ve been watching you. You''re here for the girl, Hope."


    "You''ve seen her?" Misty asked, taking a step inside.


    "Misty!" I hissed.


    "What?" she replied. "She said she wouldn''t hurt us, and she had information of Hope. Besides what stepping in going to do?"


    "I can understand the caution, Aiden," The voice said. "But it is not needed, please step in so that you may be assured I have no desire to hurt you."


    "Where are you?" Zirani asked with a frown. "I can''t sense you."


    "My dear dryad, it saddens me that you are unable to recognize my form of power." Sadness tinged the voice. "Please step in, and you will see me clearly."


    There was something about the voice that eased me, but that in and of itself worried me since I couldn''t be sure it wasn''t some mind-alerting effect. There were beasts who used such things to lure in prey and then pounce.


    "Screw this." Before anyone could stop her, Sandra walked through the threshold. She remained still for a moment, staring at the chair before she turned to us. "It''s just a woman."


    "Where?" I asked, unable to see anything.


    "As I''ve said." The voice chuckled. "Step inside, and you will see me. The only reason you see the door is because I''ve allowed it but I cannot turn off the other enchantment so easily."


    Seeing as Sandra looked fine, I decided to trust the voice and stepped into the room Misty and Zirani following behind me a momentter. I blinked in surprise as I saw the figure in the chair who definitely hadn''t been there a moment ago. It was a young woman, dressed in a simple robe, with long glossy ck hair and violet eyes that belied her age. They were simr to Zirani''s eyes, though much older, and deeper than any set of eyes I''d ever seen, like bottomless pits.


    "Now you see me." The woman smiled warmly. "Before you bombard me with questions allow me to introduce myself. I am Ana, wandering witch, and explorer. You are Aiden, Misty, Sandra, and Zirani. A group of many threads, woven together with bonds and love."


    "How do you know us?" Zirani asked, taking a step forward.


    "I have some skill with divination," Ana replied. "Something you might have once been able to do, before the cmity as you call it. I also have other ways of viewing the surrounding area."


    "You said you''d seen Hope?" Misty asked, stepping forward as Zirani stood there her gaze locked onto Ana, confusion and something else in them.


    Ana sighed. "I did. She was running from those beasts when I first spotted her. I offered her help and she took it, but she ran off soon after."


    "You didn''t stop her?" Sandra asked annoyed.


    "I do not force anyone to do anything," Ana said in a frim voice brimming with something. "I offered her help and the moment I turned my back she ran off. I suspect she thought we were outside, but this."


    She waved to the window. "Is just another part of thebyrinth,"


    Misty sighed. "And here I thought we might get lucky. Do you know which way she went?"


    "Misty, we have the tracker," I said, confused.


    "No we don''t." She winced. "At least not a working one. It stopped working the moment I stepped through the door. I can''t even tell if she''s dead or alive."


    "I''m afraid you''ll find that this broken piece of a world is not fully adapted to thebyrinth, or should I say assimted?" Ana looked off in thought. "I''m still not sure. In any case, I can find her exact location if you wish."


    "We do," I said. "And we''d be very grateful, we can pay."


    Ana waved a hand. "You have nothing OF use to me unless you''d be willing to part with some of your blood, though I won''t force you."


    "My blood." I raised an eyebrow. "For what purpose?"


    "For many things," she answered with a smile. "None harmful to you of course, but as I said I''m a witch and there are many things I could do with a drop of divine blood no matter how changed it is."


    "Divine?" I''d never been described in that way before, but she said it with such surety that it made me wonder. Was that what my bloodline was, a divine power of some sort?


    Suddenly, Zirani moved forward until she was only a few feet away from the woman. "What is this?''


    Ana smiled. "It''s a foreign form of energy your ancestors once used when they lived in their homeworld, a form of magical energy. As I said this piece is not yet assimted, yes, let''s use that word, into thebyrinth, and bits of ambient energy that aren''t aether remain, and a piece of you long forgotten is trying to harness it, except it can''t. You are a creature of aether now, not of magic, though if you returned long enough to a world ripe with potent magical energy or underwent a ritual then perhaps, but I do not think you want that."


    "Magic?" I frowned. "Like in fantasy books?"


    "In a way," Ana said. "Now, as much as I''d like to talk on such topics I should get to locating the girl. Who knows how long she willst if she still lives at all. In fact, Misty if you take a step outside your device should function once more. Be and dear and check if the girl still walks among the living."


    Misty''s eyes widened and she quickly ran out of the room.


    I opened my mouth, a dozen questions on my tongue, but Ana held a hand up to spot me. "Another time. My spell may take some time as being in this piece hinders me in many ways. If you want to you can take that door and head up to my room to rest."


    She pointed to a door in the corner that definitely hadn''t been there earlier. I really wanted to ask some questions but I nodded instead and walked over to grasped Zirani''s hand. My aether beast seemed to be in some sort of a daze and our bond was weaker than normal, as though something was causing problems.


    "Come on Zirani." She allowed me to lead her to the door, though she kept ncing back at Ana who was rummaging through one of the shelves.


    The door led into a short hallway, and to another door which led into a wide and well-furnished room with a singlerge bed, cupboard, and bedside table. It was pleasantly warm, and well lit despite the fact I could see no visible light source.


    "Is she ok?" Sandra asked, motioning to Zirani who had walked over to the bed andid down.


    I shrugged. "She''s not hurt, and you heard what Ana said. Somethings going on with her body."


    "Magic huh?" Sandra shook her head. "It should say something about what we''ve been through that I''m not even that shocked. I mean everyone does say that the cmity brought creatures over from other worlds and that there are pieces of other worlds in thebyrinth."


    "Yeah, but those are just stories." I took a seat on the bed. "This is real."


    Just then Misty walked into the room, a relieved smile on her face. "She''s still alive."


    I sighed and my shoulders slumped. "Thank goodness. Does anyone else feel that?"


    I hadn''t noticed it earlier, but the ambient aether seemed weaker and there was definitely less of it, even than what was in the ins. Ana''s words about this piece not being fully assimted came to mind, and I considered the implications of them. Did that mean that this piece was new or that it took a long time for some pieces to assimte? There was also the talk of other forms of power, besides aether.


    I shook the thoughts away since they''d only raise more questions and I couldn''t answer themselves or ask Ana.


    "I think I''m going to get some sleep." I moved over toy next to Zirani whose chest now rose and fell with the cadence of rest. Whatever had happened, had clearly tired her out.


    "We''ll wake you when Ana''s done," Sandra said.


    I snuggled up close to Zirani who leaned her head against my chest. I smiled and brushed a lock of hair from her face before I yawned and felt my eyes droop.. It wasn''t long after that I fell asleep, a dozen questions and more fading from my mind.

 Chapter 139 - 139

    Sandra woke me up an hourter and informed me that Ana was done, and waiting for us out in the main room.


    As I stretched, I turned to wake Zirani but frowned as I felt at our bond. I always checked it and it was instinct at this point. It was even weaker than before like something was diluting the connection. I tried to send a thought over but it just faded the moment it was halfway across the bond, swallowed up something I couldn''t sense. It was a momentter that I also noticed Zirani''s shallow breaths.


    I shot Misty a worried looked as I ced a hand on Zirnai''s forehead. "She''s burning up. Did she do anything while I was asleep?"


    Sandra shook her head. "No, she just slept."


    "Zirani?" I slowly shook her. "Wake up, Zirani!"


    I shook her harder, but she didn''t respond, and I cursed as I grew worried. "Somethings wrong. Misty go get Ana."


    "No need," Ana said, appearing out of nowhere. "I''m already here."


    "How did you¡­?"


    "This is my domain." sheid a gentle hand on Zirani''s cheek and closed her eyes. "I hear and see all that urs within these walls."


    "What''s wrong with her?" I asked.


    Ana didn''t respond for a minute as she muttered unintelligible words other than her breath. She opened her eyes and sighed, zing at me with a sympathetic look in her gaze. "it''s just as I suspected."


    She stood. "I''m afraid you three will have to find the girl on your own."


    "Why?" I asked insistently. "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Like I said earlier her body is reacting to the ambient energy in the air," Ana exined. "The bits of magical energy were attracted to her due to her bloodline. She is not a simple dryad, her years of constant growth via aether had enchanted her blood and allowed her to be something more than amon dryad. That part of her that was created to harness magic grew with it, and now it''s finally in an environment with magical energy, no matter how weak. It is attempting to absorb the magical energy into her, but the problem with that is her aether. As I said earlier she is a creature of aether now, and the ambient mana is shing with her aether. If she did not bear the blood of a dryad then her aether would have expelled the foreign power, but it isn''t because a part of her that''s always been empty is finally being filled and it''s not so easy to let that go."


    "And what does that mean for her?" I asked, my minding up with all sorts of dreadful possibilities. I couldn''t lose Zirani.


    "It means she''s fighting," Ana said. "Either she will deny the foreign power or she won''t. I don''t think she could handle both. I''ve never seen aether and magic meld before, so it could be possible."


    "You can''t do anything to help her?'' Misty asked.


    "Oh no I can," Ana replied. "I can help with the fever and pain, but not her inner struggle, that''s up to her. Now, as for the location of the girl. I have crafted a ne simr to the one you have. Simply wear it and you will know where to go. Take care as you travel, the beasts out there are in a process of change and far more vtile than usual."


    I didn''t want to leave Zirani, but I also knew that there was nothing I could do so I leaned forward and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead before whispering into her eat, praying she could hear me. "Fight on, for me and for everything will still have to do."


    With Sandra and Misty in tow, I made my way out of the room. The ne was lying on a table and I quickly put it on. Just as Ana had promised I instantly knew where to go. It was like constant thought in my head informing me of her location.


    "Are we really going to leave Zirani behind?" Sandra asked.


    "We can''t bring her with us," I replied. "And you heard Ana, she''s dealing with her own problem so let''s take care of this so we can return and congratte her."


    I didn''t let myself think of the possibility of her losing the fight. No, she was too strong, not just physically and when it came to the arcane, but mentally as well. She would survive this, she had to.


    With onest nce back in Zirani''s direction, we left through the front door. Almost immediately I held a hand up to ward away the blizzard that was in progress. Where the hell had the serene white snowfield gone?


    "Damn it''s cold." Sandra ced her arms around herself and shivered.


    The cold was biting and the fact we were feeling it meant that it was strong as all three of us were at the third level. Normal, even extreme cold shouldn''t have poised this much of a problem. In any case, there wasn''t much we could do about it but put on a few extrayers. I formed my bark armor while Sandra formed her cloak and had it wrap itself around her.


    Misty on the other hand did nothing as she looked fine.


    "You aren''t cold?" Sandra asked, her breath misting.


    Misty shrugged. "Not really. I think it''s because I''m a vampire."


    I led the way through the snow, moving east in the direction I knew Hope was. The snow was thick and we weren''t able to move as fast as we wanted. If there had been trees then maybe we could have used those, but I couldn''t see anything else other than snow. We pushed on for an hour, keeping our eyes open for any potential predators, which was hard since the snow flurries hampered our vision. If we were attacked, we wouldn''t have much time to spot them beforehand if we spotted them at all. Beasts tended to adapt to the environment so it wouldn''t be a surprise if the beasts here could blend into the snow.


    How the hell was Hope even still alive. She was only level one, and at her first core. She''d have a hard time dealing with the cold let alone the threat of beasts. Unless the cold was at severe at certain times. Whatever the case it was good for us as it meant our mission wasn''t over.


    I stopped for a moment and turned to make sure Misty and Sandra was still behind me. The blizzard had gotten so bad that I could only see a few feet in front of me, and I was mostly relying on my arcane senses which was only working half the time in this ce.


    "I think we''re close," I said when Misty and Sandra came to a stop.


    Sandra opened her mouth to reply, but a white blur shot out from my right and mmed into her, sending her crashing into the snow.


    "Sandra!"


    I stepped forward to kick the white beast of her, but something mmed into my back and sent me mming face-first into the snow. I rolled onto my back quickly just in time to dodge the ws and fangs of a giant white wolf.


    It turned its red eyes to me and growled, but that didn''tst long as Misty appeared at its side and shed at its nk. It whimpered and blood sprayed onto the snow as it shot away at an incredibly fast speed. Misty followed and I Quincy tuned to Sandra who had gotten to her feet and was staring down at the corpse of another white wolf, though hers was smaller than the one that had attacked me. A long scratch marred her neck, though fortunately, it seemed like a flesh wound and nothing too serious.


    "You ok?" I asked, just to be sure.


    She nodded. "It stings but I''ll live. Where''s Misty?"


    Almost as if in spoken, there was a loud pained howl, and a momentter, Misty walked back, partially covered in blood. "I''m here, are there any more?"


    "Not sure," I said as I nced around. "It''s hard to tell since their fur matches the color of the snow."


    It seemed I''d been right when I''d considered the possibility of ambush predators. It was the perfect ce for them after all. Low visibility, long stretches of tnd, and an easy way to hide via the snow. Hell, all it would take for a person to blend in would be white clothing.


    "Well I think we should keep moving," Misty suggested. "There''s no point in just standing around and waiting. Maybe we''lle across some shelter soon. I mean how else is Hope surviving this."


    She waved a hand around herself. "This blizzard would probably kill a normal person and even weak arcanists."


    I nodded and we continued on, still keeping an eye on our surroundings, even though it was unlikely we''d spot any of the wolves.. With their speed and natural camouge, we could only hope that we''d be able to react once they pounced and not take too much damage.

 Chapter 140 - 140

    After the first two, we didn''t run into anymore more snow wolves as we traveled across the snow, and after another hour of travel, we finally came across something that wasn''t just snow. A tall wall of rock that stretched on into the distance both right and left, and I assumed it was part of some mountain or cliff face.


    "Please tell me we don''t have to climb it?" Sandra asked.


    "We don''t," I replied and turned right. "The ne is pointing this way, and I''m guessing we''lle across some cave or opening. How else is she surviving this."


    The blizzard had increased in intensity, and the winds were so strong that if we weren''t careful, we would be blown forward and sent tumbling into the snow. There was no way a normal human could survive out here, and it may me wonder what sort of world this was from.


    We followed along the stone wall, which made it easier to keep an eye out for potential threats as they could onlye in three directions instead of four, though I did let myself think of the possibility of something attacking from above. I wasn''t sure of how high it went, and I had no clue of the wolves true strength. They hadn''t had cores, at least notplete cores. It had been like they had been in the process of forming a core, but with the dampening effect this ce had on my arcane sense, I hadn''t been able to tell how strong it would have been or even the affinity, though if I had to guess I would assume it would either be wind or water with a focus on snow and ice.


    The opening I''d expected was arge crack in the surface of the stone and small enough that I had to get rid of my bark armor to squeeze which left me open to the cold momentarily. If it had been bing before, now it was gnawing. I quickly pushed myself all the way through and waited for the others before forming a sunlight orb.


    It was still cold, but nowhere near as bad as outside.


    We had entered into a cramped narrow space that led deeper into the mountain or whatever it was.


    "Is she in here?" Misty asked.


    "Deeper in," I answered. "At least that''s what the ne is telling me."


    I led the way through the cramped space, for once cursing my height as I hit my head several times much to Sandra''s amusement, though she herself ended up trapping on her own cloaks a few momentster.


    The orb provided light though there wasn''t much to see much but cold stone and jagged spikes. Whatever this space was, it had clearly been naturally formed, and if not, then the person who''d made it had done a terrible job. The only people who could get through easily would be children or small animals. It made more sense now how the wolves hadn''t gotten her. They were far toorge to fit into this space, and the temperature rose the further we moved in, going from biting cold to a pleasant chill.


    "Stop!" I said as I heard a faint sounding from ahead. The three of us moved silently and slowly enough that we made little sounds and no sounds came from the space we were in so I was easily able to pick up the sound of breathing.


    I turned to the others and slowly raised a finger to my lips.


    They both nodded, and Misty sniffed once before giving me a thumbs up and mouthing ''it''s her.''


    I dimmed the sunlight orb and slowed my pace. A minuteter the space opened up into arger yet still cramped space, but my focus wasnt on that. It was on the girl sleeping at the center, covered in numerous nkets, and shivering slightly. From the description the mayor and given to us, I knew this was Hope.


    She looked a lot smaller than I''d expected, and if not for the fact I could see her face and had been told her age, then I would have assumed she was a child.


    "What do we do?" Sandra asked in a whisper.


    "We wake her up," I replied. "But I don''t think I should be the one to do it. Misty, can you wake her up and exin everything?"


    "Why me?"


    "Because you''re the best with people," I replied. "And I don''t how she''ll react to a strange man in a tight and small space with her."


    Thest thing we needed was her freaking out and screaming, so I moved back and allowed Misty to walk towards Hope. She gently shook the girl and it took a moment but then the girl opened up her eyes and turned her blue orbs to Misty. For a second there was no reaction then Hope''s eyes widened and she opened her mouth, presumably to scream or shout, but Misty''s hand shot out in a blur and covered the girl''s mouth before she could.


    "Hope, calm down," Misty said as the girl''s fearful nced from Misty to the two of us. "We were sent by your father to rescue you. These are my friends, Sandra and Aiden. I''m going to take my hand from your mouth so don''t scream or raise your voice, ok?"


    Tears had begun in the form of eyes and she nodded frantically. The moment Misty took her hand away, the girl leapt up and wrapped her hands around the blonde before beginning to weep quietly. "Thank you, thank you. I-I t-though I was going to die."


    Misty gently patted the girl''s back and spoke a fewforting words, proving that she indeed had been the best choice for this.


    "Ok Hope," Misty said. "I need you to listen to my friend ok?"


    Hope nodded and filled Misyt''s gaze as she turned to me.


    "Well, firstly, do you know when the blizzard stops?" I asked. "Or is it even amon thing?''


    Hope wiped her eyes before answering. "It''sst a few hours. I ran in here when it started and I tried to go back out, but it was going on. It stopped b-but t-the wolves were waiting."


    She shook and Misty brushed a hand through her hair. "You don''t have to worry about them anymore."


    "I think they smelled me," Hope said. "H-how did you get past them?"


    "We killed two," Sandra answered with a feral grin. "We didn''t see any others."


    "How strong are you three?" Hope asked in a shocked voice.


    I was about to ask why she couldn''t sense it when I realized that if the world was damping my arcane sense then she probably wouldn''t be able to sense anything since she was only at the first level and now I could see her core was at smoke stage. This girl truly had been a fool toe into thebyrinth, worse, she was dressed in casual clothing, not even basic armor orbat robes.


    "We''re all at the third level," I said which earned me a wide-eyed look full of relief.


    "So, are we going to stay in here until the blizzard is over?" Sandra questioned.


    I nodded. "One of us should check now just to be sure it hadn''t died down, but if it hasn''t then we''ll check every hour. It only took us what, ten minutes to get this deep?"


    "I''ll do it," Misty suggested with a shrug. "I don''t feel the cold and I''m the fastest."


    Hope was reluctant to let go of Misty but when Sandra moved over and paled aforting hand on her shoulder, she turned from the blonde to Sandra who smiled hesitantly, clearly unsure of what to do.


    "How did my father know I was here?" Hope asked as Misty left.


    "He had a tracker on you," I exined. "It allied us to find you. I don''t think i need to tell you how stupid of an ideaing into thebyrinth was. You came in alone, at the first level with no amour or weapons to speak of."


    She looked ashamed and like she burst into tears once more. "I''m sorry."


    "Tell that to your father." I shook my head. "He''s worried sick and if we hadn''te, then you would have most likely died. I doubt you''ll be seeing abyrinth or tower again for a very long time."


    She flinched at my words and Sandra shot me a slight re. This was the reason I wasn''t good atforting people, at least not strangers.


    Misty returnedter with the news that the blizzard was still going on strong, so we settled into the cramped space. We offered Hope food, and water which she happily took along with some new clothes since hers were pretty dirty and ripped up in ces. I had to leave for a few minutes while she changed and when I returned she had gone back to sleeping, apparently having tired herself out.


    As I leaned against the wall, I thought about Zirani and what she was going through. Our bond was still not working so I couldn''t sense her at all, apart from the fact I knew she was still alive, which was afort. It felt odd, not having her around, not being able to talk to her whenever I needed help. I realized that I might have be sort of reliant on her in a way that made sense, but I also questioned if that was a good thing or if I had be too reliant if I had be dependent. We were bonded of course and would always be together, so it sort of felt stupid to wonder about. I wished Zirani was here, she''d know the right answers.


    I snorted at the thought that sort of proved my former point. It was good to rely on someone, but there was a certain point where it evolved from reliance to bing dependent. Had I reached that point?


    "Bad time to have an existential crisis, Aiden," I muttered to myself.


    Eventually, I grew frustrated at the constant thoughts and questions, so I pushed them all away and tried to get some sleep, even though I didn''t really need it.

 Chapter 141 - 141

    The blizzard finally abated two hourster, and I was very thankful as I''d grown less and lessfortable in the tight space. It had been cramped with just one of us, but with all four of us, I quite literally had to keep my knees close, and my back against the wall. It also didn''t help that I couldn''t stand and that the air had quickly be stale, which wouldn''t have been as bad if we''d been in a cave back above, but something was up with this piece. There was barely any ambient aether in the cave, and thinking back, it had lessened the further away we''d gotten from Ana''s home.


    I was the first out and was quickly followed by the others.


    Sandra let out a breath. "The cold is gone."


    That wasnt quite right, the cold was still there, but it no longer felt like it was attacking us. It was more of a slight chill now rather than the biting cold from before. Thend looked a lot more beautiful now and with the blizzard gone, I could acutely see more than a few feet around myself. There wasnt much to our right but more t terrain covered in snow, but to our left, in the distance, I could make out some trees and behind that arge mountain which spoke to the sheer size of this ce. Piece of a world, indeed.


    "Alright, let''s head back quickly," I said. "I don''t want to stay here any longer."


    The others agreed, especially Hope, who after waking up seemed to be full of energy and eager to get back home. I had Misty watch over her as she was the fastest and Sandra and I, took up positions beside her, though I was slightly ahead while Sandra took up the rear. If the beasts here had any form of intelligence then they would go for Hope so we needed to limit any chance of that.


    "Hope, why did you run from Ana?" Misty asked as we traveled.


    "Who?" Hope asked.


    "The pretty woman in the house," Misty answered.


    Hope looked confused. "What pretty woman? All I saw was an old woman, and she gave me some tea that smelled weird. I drank a bit and it made me feel sleepy so i ran?''


    I froze and turned to Misty and Sandra who both had confused expressions, and at that moment I felt myself straining against something, no, not myself, but my bloodline. A sliver of golden power was attempting to break through something that was wrapped around my mind. I felt a wave of dizziness wash over me followed by a feeling of rity as my golden light broke through whatever had been influencing my mind. Suddenly, things became clear and I felt fear rise as I turned to the other two.


    "We left her," I muttered. "We just left her¡­ with a stranger. We believed everything she said."


    Both Misty and Sandra seemed to have gone through a simr revtion and I swore their eyes shone golden for a moment.


    "Oh shit," Sandra cursed as Misty shook her head. "She did something to our minds."


    "We need to get back there now!" I shouted. "Misty, carry Hope."


    I didn''t wait for a response and instead began to sprint towards the direction of the home. If I hadn''t been bonded with Zirani I wouldn''t have known where to go, and perhaps the witch or whatever she was had been hoping I''d get lost? Whatever the reason, she had messed with our heads and there was no way it was for anything but a bad reason.


    I was such a fool. I''d so easily fallen under her power and had left Zirani with her. Dozens of possibilities of what could be happening to her raced through my mind, each worse than thest, and increased my speed, using aether burst to enhance myself. I heard the crunching of snow from behind me, so I knew the others were following.


    "Aiden look out!"


    Despite my focus on getting to Zirani, I had enough awareness left to heed Misty''s warning and dodge the snow wolf that leapt at me, mouth open and ws extended. I turned as it hit the snow and jumped once more.


    I felt rage that this thing was wasting my time and stopping me from getting to Zirani. I formed a bark spike and stepped to the side, shoving my hand with the spike attached, into its mouth. I felt its mouth snap shut as its whimper was cut off, but I''d formed bark armor all the way up to my shoulder, and while its teeth grazed my skin, they failed to prate, and I lengthened the spike while it was still inside the wolf. It convulsed and yed for a few seconds before it went limp, its jaws cking and allowing me to extract my blood and gore-covered hand.


    I flicked the blood and guts off the spike before dispersing it and turning to the others who''d stopped in shock.


    Hope flinched as she met my eyes, but I ignored her fear. "Come on."


    If there were any more snow wolves then my gruesome disy must have aced them off as none bothered us and we arrived back at the home in only two hours. Still, even that felt like too long and I raised a foot and kicked the door off its hinges, sending it crashing into a wall.


    I ran inside and almost immediately fell to my knees as yellowish vines grew rapidly and leapt from a nearby nt and wrapped themselves around me.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you back for another day or two."


    Ana''s voice was not the only thing that sounded different as the once pretty woman had shed her fake visage and now stood hunched over in the form of an old woman, face so wrinkled, that it was hard to tell where some of her features weres. Her eyes, however, pitch ck and gleaming with malice, were very visible.


    "Where''s Zirani!" I yelled, my voice strained as I tried to fight against the vines. Where the hell was Misty and Sandra, they had been right behind me. I turned my head and saw that an invisible wall seemed to be blocking them from getting inside, though that didn''t stop them from trying to beat it down. Shadow tendrils attempted to pierce through as did Misty''s death ws.


    It was hopeless though as neither seemed to be doing anything.


    "She is in her room." An chuckled. "Almost ready for what I have nned. Honestly, I expected it to be done, but here you are."


    She shook her head and spoke as though she were scolding a child. "It''s rude to interrupt your elders, boy."


    "You bitch!" I hissed as I tried to pull aether from my core, but something was blocking it.


    At my words, vines from another nt extend andshed out like a whip to strike my right cheek. I hissed at the pain, that seemed greater than normal.


    Ana tutted and shook a boney finger. "That''s no way to speak to me, now is it. No matter, I can teach you some manners while I drain you of your divine essence, and well, everything else."


    Herst words turned into a cackle, and she pulled a wicked dagger from a fold of the dark robes she was wearing.


    I felt my blood run cold as she walked over to me, her mouth open in a smile to reveal ck and yellow teeth. I remembered an old-world book full of old-world myths and fables, and one, in particr, had been about a witch who disguised herself as a beautiful maiden to lure in unsuspecting victims. Another that came to mind was about a house made of candy to lure in children.


    "I will do so much with what I harvest from you, boy." Ana chuckled darkly. "Perhaps if there''s anything left, I''ll make some stew, perhaps bonemeal, and some fried liver. I haven''t had that in a long time."


    I felt sick and made a disgusted face which caused Ana, if that even was her name, to make a face of mock hurt. "What, you don''t like dear old Ana anymore. Not pretty enough, nothing for you to stare at. Perhaps I should have a ride to see why those three share you."


    My fear increased as the image appeared in my mind, but I banished it as soon as it had formed.


    She was only a few feet away now, and as she raised her dagger, I cursed myself for a fool. If only I''d been less naive and more careful.


    I closed my eyes, not wanting to see anymore. Seconds passed and I heard her chuckle once more as her footsteps stopped and just as I heard the sound of the dagger wooshing down, there was a loud crash followed by a loud curse from Ana.


    My eyes snapped open to see that the dagger had fallen from Ana''s hand which had been severed cleanly at the wrist, a fountain of blood leaking from the wound as Ana shrieked in clear pain. I turned and let loose a shaky breath as I saw Zirani standing in the doorway, two sets of arms open, and a pissed-off look in her eyes.. "Get away from him, you bitch."

 Chapter 142 - 142

    Relief washed over me at the sight of Zirani, not just because I was saved, but because she was ok. Sure, she looked worse for wear, but she was breathing. My relief, however, was short-lived as Zirani copsed to her knees with a pained grunt.


    "Zirani!"


    "You whore," Ana hissed as she pressed a hand to her wound and muttered a few words. I watched as the blood stopped flowing, and before my eyes, tendrils of a yellowish substance pushed out from the open, yet not bleeding wound, and moved to the twitching hand thaty on the floor. They dug into the hand and then retracted in a sh.


    Ana hissed in pain, but when all was said and done, her hand had been reattached to her arm.


    What the hell was this woman?


    I strained against my bonds and tried to figure out what was wrong with Zirani when it hit me. Her core, she wasnt able to pull aether from it. The link was still there but frozen, and whatever was blocking me from using my aether was doing the same to her. In fact, it seemed like she barely had enough to stay manifested as she asionally flickered, and became see-through.


    "I must say, I''m surprised you managed to break free of my charm." Ana walked over to Zirani, flicking her hand towards the dagger which moved into her flew into her waiting palm. "You are more powerful than I expected."


    Zirani did not, could not respond as she knelt there, gasping for breath and trying to get to her feet.


    Ana stopped in front of her, and I felt a tear escape my eye at just how helpless she looked.


    "Let us see how much agony I can inflict on you in this form," Ana said sweetly as she leaned down and grasped Zirani''s chin to lift her head up. "It''s not as though it matters since your essence lies in him."


    Ana cackled far more intensely than before, and time seemed to slow as the dagger moved closer to Zirani, its target her face. I felt my body shaking, not with sorrow, but anger. Anger at myself, at this, messed-up situation, and most importantly at this witch.


    "Get away from her!"


    She ignored my shout, but that would be her mistake as I dug deep into a part of myself that I''d been trying to ignore. I was worried for a moment that I wouldn''t be able to do it, but it seemed I still had enough mental control to shatter the wall between me and the lost queen. She was dormant so I sent her the mental equivalent of a scream. That seemed to ake her as she jolted awake and then seemed to take in everything that was happening.


    There was anger there, but no screaming or curses.


    "Well, well, well," Her feminine voice didn''t have the same grating quality as it had before. "Seems like you''ve gotten yourself into quite the mess. Stumbled right into the den of a hag."


    "Help me!" I said.


    She snorted. "Why?"


    "Because I doubt you''ll survive whatever she does," I replied quickly, my heart stopping momentarily as Zirani let out a grunt of pain.


    "Please!"


    There was silence for a long moment before she responded. "On one condition, you have to stop locking me up."


    "Fine!" I shouted aloud. "Just do something!"


    She chuckled darkly. "Very well."


    My body froze, and a white mist formed a few feet away. It quickly turned into the shape of a tall woman, and then mist turned into flesh and a physical form, revealing the lost queen.


    She was stunning, and not at all like the hideous monster I''d expected. Pale, porcin skin contrasted with dark eyes full of malice and cruelty upon a face more beautiful than any other I''d seen. She had an hourss figure and her nails were painted ck, as were her lips, which curved into a cruel smile, aimed at Ana, who''d turned at the sound of my shout.


    The hag, as she''d been called, looked terrified, and stood frozen into shock, the dagger falling from her hand. The cockiness and confidence were all but gone, reced by fear. I wondered if the hag knew what the lost queen was because, despite her human form, I knew she wasn''t human.


    "You''vee very far for amon swamp hag." The lost queen stepped closer to the hag, her gait elegant, and smooth, like that of a queen''s. "But I''m afraid your lifees to end here."


    Ana opened her mouth, but no sound came out as the lost queen pointed a single finger at her. A secondter, the hag''s flesh began to wither rapidly, and in just a few moments she was nothing but a pile of ash on the floor. It was smiler to what had happened to the flesh abominations we''d killed in the tower.


    Sadistic pleasure washed through our bond, and I grimaced at the emotion, not wanting any part of it. Despite the fact she''d just saved mine and Zirani''s life, I couldn''t let myself forget what she was and what she''d done.


    The vines loosened and dried up at her death, and once I was free, I immediately rushed over to Zirani, who thankfully only had a deep cut on her cheek. Even so, the sight of that minor wound made my blood boil in anger and I wished that I could somehow bring the hag back just to kill her myself.


    "I''m here," I said softly to Zirani, as I pulled her into my arms. She was cold, yet covered in sweat.


    "I knew you''de," She replied in a hoarse voice, her eyelids flickering. "I knew¡­"


    Her words trailed off as she vanished and retreated back into her core, presumably to rest and recuperate.


    "Thank you."


    The sound of footsteps approaching from behind made me turn, and I stood toe face to face with her for the first time. Despite the anger in her gaze, I couldn''t help but marvel at her sheer beauty. I had to look up at her as she was actually taller than me, and up close, I could see that her ears were somewhat pointed, though it was hard to see as her long onyx covered them for the most part.


    "Remember your promise," Was all she said in response before she too retreated back into her core.


    I was definitely surprised as I''d expected shouting, cursing, and maybe even some threats that I let her go or else she''d kill me, but while the anger was still there, I could also feel just a hint of reluctant eptance, though it was so weak and brief that I could be sure I''d actually sensed it.


    Suddenly, I remembered Misty and Sandra and turned to the door, to see that they had all passed out just beyond the threshold. I cursed and rushed over, but to my joy and relief, they were all just knocked out, most likely due to some sort of defensive measure of the house. I pulled the three of them inside then frowned at theck of a door. There was no way I would risk leaving them outside the house, in the area with the bird beasts, so I would need to fix this. Luckily, I had a nature affinity.


    I picked up thergest piece of wood from the door I''d kicked in then using what little aether I had, created a new door. It took far longer than normal due to this pieces'' ambient aether problem, but in the end, I got it done and attached it to the door frame.


    I was panting by the time it was all done, and once I''d gotten the others into the bedroom, I copsed on the rocking chair in the main room, exhausted to the core, mentally, physically, and emotionally


    I didn''t immediately fall asleep though and spent a long time reflecting on what had happened, and just how close we''de to death once again. This was like the third or fourth time something like this had happened and once again I''d been unable l to do anything, but rely on luck and something else to save me.


    I was weak, too weak, and I realized that I needed to push myself further. I could be doing more and learning more. I was neglecting things I could be using like the lost queen or my bloodline, simply content to follow Zirani''s n, and though there was nothing wrong with that, I needed to do more if I wanted to stop things like this from happening. I knew I couldn''t beat everything and that there would be those stronger than me, but I wanted to be able to at least do something. In this case, if I''d known how to use my divine bloodline then perhaps I could have broken free of the vines and ended the hag myself. I should have had a mental shield up, and been more careful when we''d first met Ana. I was letting my growth get to my head as while out there in the ins I faced little difficulty, my goal was beyond the great scar, and the way Zirani talked about it, at my current level, I''d been little more than average.


    I didn''t want to be average, I wanted to be more.


    I needed to be more.


    It was that thought that echoed through my mind as I fell asleep.

 Chapter 143

    "Aiden, wake up."


    I opened my eyes to see Sandra''s face inches away from my own, a worried look in her eyes. I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and sat up.


    "You ok?" I asked. I''d known she''d been passed out, but I hadn''t known how to check for any other injuries. After all, there could have been more defensive the home had that I hadn''t noticed.


    "We''re all fine." She shook her head. "A bit dizzy and I''ve got a killer headache, but that''s all. Hope has it the worse since she''s only level one."


    I sighed in relief and then stood from the chair to take a look around. The pieces of wood from the broken door were gone, presumably cleaned by one of thedies, and to my surprise, Misty was cooking some tea on the stove while Hope was helping her. The small girl, or more urately,dy, looked worse for wear, but as Sandra had said, nothing too serious. She simply looked tired and worn out, nothing some rest wouldn''t fix, though after we made it out of thebyrinth


    "What happened, Aiden?" Sandra asked, cing a hand on my shoulder. "We passed out just as Zirani broke cut off Ana''s hand."


    I yawned and checked on Zirani''s bond before I wandered. She was still resting, but as far as I could tell, she would make a full recovery.


    "Ana was a hag," I exined, and Misty and Hope turned their heads to listen. "She did something to stop Zirani or me from being able to use our aether, and so, I, err, asked."


    I hesitated for a second. "I asked the lost queen for help."


    Sandra''s eyes widened. "And?"


    "And we made a deal." I shrugged. "It wasnt that bad, she just wanted me to stop keeping her locked up. She didn''t attack or even threaten me, so I guess that''s progress."


    I could feel her through our bond and knew that she was dormant, sort of like sleeping, but deeper. It seemed that even though she''d helped me she was still not ready to interact, not that I really cared. She may have saved my life but that didn''t excuse everything she''d done.


    "And Zirani?" Misty asked as she set some cups on a tray and walked over.


    She handed Sandra and me a cup, before offering thest to hope who shook her head. Misty shrugged and took thest cup for herself.


    "Zirani''s resting," I answered. "The hag did something to her, but she managed to break free."


    "So Ana''s dead?" Sandra asked.


    I nodded with a grim smile. "Withered to ash."


    Wepsed into silence as we drank our tea. I savored the warmth and vor of the tea, which was the best I''d ever had.


    "This stuff is ok?" I nced at my cup then at Misty. "Right?"


    She smiled. "I made it using some of the herbs I found. It''s very much safe."


    We finished the tea and then proceeded to ransack the home of anything that looked even remotely valuable. There were a few locked chests that we stored to openter and plenty of herbs that Zirnai might find interesting. I even took the chair since it was veryfortable, and would be wasted here.


    By the time we were done, Zirani was stirring and Hope was asleep on her feet. Misty picked her up without any sign of effort. Hope probably felt as light as a feather to her.


    "Zirani, you awake?"


    She manifested herself instead of responding. through our bond, and I worry nced over at Hope, but rxed when I saw that she was fast asleep. "I''m fine, and it seems so are you."


    "We are, for the most part," Sandra said. "We have the Hope, so we need to get out of here."


    Zirani looked over at Hope and shook her head. "Why someone as weak as her would venture into abyrinth is beyond me. I''m going to need some time to draw out a circle. It''s going to be harder in here, but we can use cores as a substitute forck of ambient aether."


    "Oh yeah, was anything she said true?" Misty asked. "Ana, I mean. She went on about so much, but was it all fake?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t know."


    I paused before adding, "I could ask¡­ her, but she''s asleep, and she wouldn''t help without wanting something in return."


    Misty shook her head. "Nevermind then."


    As Zirani moved to the center of the main room which was pretty clear now after our looting, I headed to the other room just to see if there was anything of value in there. In the end, there was only a small chest and an exotic flower, both of which I took. As I was turning to leave, Sandra entered the room, a devious smile on her face.


    Before I could say a word she pushed me against a wall and pressed her lips to mine.


    I was frozen for but a moment before I wrapped my arms around her, and opened my mouth so that our tongues could meet in a dance of passion and need. After everything that had happened, I could use some release and it was clear Sandra felt the same.


    My hand trailed along her back, down to her tight ass, which I squeezed and groped with both my hands, needing the firm flesh.


    She moaned and pulled back. "I need you."


    "Same here," I replied with a grin as she fell to her knees and began to pull down my trousers. My manhood was pressing against my underclothes, and Sandra licked her lips once before pulling them down in one swift tug, letting me out of my prison.


    "Damn," I groaned as she wrapped a smooth and around my member and slowly began to move it up and down, staring at the head hungrily. She leaned forward and began top at the tip while her hand worked my shaft, up and down, in a smooth and slow-motion that sent waves of pleasure coursing through me.


    "Sandra, I- Oh!"


    She released me from her grip, then in one smooth motion leaned forward and swallowed me halfway down her throat, her tongue thering my tip then shaft in attention. The warm wetness of her mouth felt like bliss, and the pleasure only increased as she took me further into her, until I reached the back of her throat and beyond. Her eyes were watery but filled with lust as her lips reached the base of my manhood. Sheathed fully inside her mouth, every part of me was engulfed in wetness and heat.


    Then she began to swallow, massaging me with her throat in a way that set me off.


    I groaned loudly. "Sandra I''m, ah, cumming!"


    She closed her eyes and made an "Mmm." sound as burst after burst of my seed spilled into her throat and straight into her stomach.


    She swallowed all I had to give her and then slowly pulled back, cleaning me with her tongue as she did.


    "Now, fuck me!"


    I didn''t need to be told twice, but I wanted to try something different.


    She stood and quickly shucked her pants off followed by herbat robes and was about to pull me to the bed when I stopped her. Her confused look turned into one of surprise when I lifted her up by her ass and aimed myself at her dripping entrance.


    I grinned then pulled her down at the same time I pushed up into her.


    "Oh, Aiden, fuck!"


    Her cry of passion echoed through the room along with my groan as her tunnel wrapped around my silken flesh in the most pleasurable way.


    "I''m going to bounce you ok?"


    "Yes." She nodded frantically. "Do it."


    I pulled her up until only my tip was inside her and then brought her down, pushing myself up as I did. Up and down she went, her ass bouncing as I speared in and out of her, all the way to the entrance of her womb. Each time I bottomed out, she would spasm against me and scream in pleasure which would, in turn, cause me to groan as her tunnel tightened reflexively, wanting to milk me.


    And milk me she did. We didn''t have long so I didn''t hold back and pounded up into her until I could feel her orgasm rising through our bond. It was faint and weak, but I could feel it, which said something about how powerful the pleasure she was feeling must be.


    "Aiden, Aaah." She threw her head back and moaned as her tunnel tightened into a vice grip.


    I was a moment behind her, but before I spiled inside her, I felt someone watching us, not from outside but from within me. Before I could think further on it through, the dam burst, and I bottomed out in her and shot my seed into her womb, coating it white.


    I stumbled over to the bed and onto my back, bing Sandra down with me. "That was¡­ fun."


    She snorted. "You could say that. I''m d you''re ok, Aiden. I know I don''t show emotion that often, but I do, erm, I, err, l-love you."


    I smiled and wrapped my arms around her before kissing her cheek tenderly. "I know, Sandra. We are bonded now, and I can feel your mention, as faint as they currently are.


    I paused. "And you know what, I love you too."


    She had tensed after asking the question, obviously waiting for my reaction and at my words, she rxed into my embrace with a soft exhale.


    There was a minor shift in one of my bonds, and I frowned as I checked on Zirani''s and then the lost queens. After Ana''s death, the bonds had be clearer, though they were still faint. I could tell Zirani was working on the circle, and the lost queen seemed to still be dormant. I shrugged. I must have thought it up, I was in a piece of a world with ack of ambient aether so maybe that had caused something to happen or maybe I was still tired.

 Chapter 144

    After cuddling for a few minutes, we dressed then headed out into the main room where Zirani had finished the circle. This one was not asplex as the others she made like the bonding circle for me and Sandra, but it was odder. It was simr to the circle the twin horn had been using for the lost queen in that smaller circles were attached to arge circle, and items, mainly cores, were ced in the circles. What was more interesting was that strings of aether had appeared from the cores and attached to the circle and aether was flowing. I would have never been able to understand what was happening early, but now with more knowledge, I was able toe to the conclusion that the strings were a power source and the circle was like a pattern and pathway for the aether.


    "What''s it going to do?" I asked Zirani.


    "This will teleport us outside of Bullrock, the higher city, not the lower." She frowned. "I hope so at least. This is my first time creating such a circle and it''s different. Honestly, this wouldn''t be working if our core didn''t have a spatial mutation."


    It had been so long since I thought about the mutation, but it made sense. Teleportation was amon technique for those with spatial affinity, though I''d never actually seen an arcanist with a spatial affinity in the ins. The affinities of space, time, and gravity were so rare in the ins that some didn''t think they existed, mostly those who lived in smallermunities away from the cities. The only reason I knew better was because of the academy. That was what set West Vale apart from the rest. Everyone in West Vale was well educated, at least more so than most people in the ins.


    "It''s going to be hard to exin how we managed to get to the higher city, isn''t it?" Sandra asked. "The only way out of thebyrinth they''re aware of is the exit pir."


    "That would be a problem if we were staying for long," Zirfani replied, walking over to the center of the main circle. "We enter the city and then we can deliver the girl, get our rewards and then leave quickly. I''m somewhat disappointed we didn''t find any cores down here, but there''s bound to be something in the chest you took."


    "I don''t know how we''re going to get them open." Misty sighed. "I couldn''t open it or even scratch the lock using my death ws."


    "I''m not too worried about that." ZIrani smiled. "I''m guessing they have some sort of defense created using whatever power the hag and well¡­"


    She trailed off and a thoughtful look appeared on her face. "The hag was speaking some truth. I do, and still am feeling a tug whiting, drawn to the power here. I can sense it smiler to how I sense aether. Misty showed me one of the chests and there''s an intricate pattern embedded into the lock, made up of the same energy the hag was using, however, it''s powering itself with the bits of ambient energy in the air. When we leave, there won''t anything for it to use as a power source."


    "So she was telling the truth then?" Misty asked.


    "Partially," Zirani replied with a shrug. "At least that''s what it seems. She''s dead so I don''t think we''ll ever know unless wee across someone else from another world, now everyone into the circle."


    "Is hope still asleep?" I asked worriedly as I stepped into the circle beside Zirani.


    "She is." Misty entered the circle with the girl in her arms. "She''s exhausted, mentally and physically. I think we''re going to have to tell her some of what she saw was a dream. I''m not sure if she saw Zirani, but no reason to risk it."


    Once we were all in the circle, Zirani closed her eyes and began to focus. The aether that had been moving through the pathways within the circle began to speed up, and a new form of aether left our core, a green, tinged with blue. It entered the circle which began to shine so brightly I had to shield my eyes.


    What happened next was like falling but in reverse. My body became weightless for a long moment and all sound, smell, and sensation left, only to return in a wave as the light cleared.


    I stumbled forwards and pressed a hand to my mouth to stop myself from vomiting. Sandra was not so lucky as she puke her guts out nearby, and even Misty looked sick.


    Once I was sure I wasnt going to spill the contents of my stomach, I stood and inspected my surroundings. We were in small forest cleaning, presumably outside Bullrock if the circle had worked correctly.


    I turned to Zirnai who lookedely fine. "Please tell me that''s not what it''s going to feel like when you teach me to teleport?"


    She chuckled. "No, it won''t. Now I should probably go, the girl''s waking up."


    As Zirani retired to her core, Hope opened her eyes slowly. Misty had set her down so she could walk over and lean against a tree.


    I walked over, and Hope''s eyes remained hazy for a long moment before they cleared and focused on my face. "Aiden?"


    "I''m here, Hope," I said. "We''re out of thebyrinth."


    She shot up at that then immediately winced as she pressed a hand to her head. "Ow."


    "Yeah, you hit your head pretty bad," I exined, crouching down. "What do you remember?''


    "Ermm, you saved me, and then we ran back to the old woman''s house, and then." She paused and tilted her head. "And then ckness."


    I held back a sigh of relief. It seemed she''d been tired enough that she hadn''t been paying much attention, which meant things would be easier for all of us.


    By now Sandra had finished puking, and Misty looked better. They both walked over, and Misy once again picked up the girl who had closed her eyes once again and fallen back to sleep. Apparently, she was more exhausted than I''d thought.


    "Come on. I can use green pulse to find which way we need to go."


    "If we even are outside Bullorck," Sandra said.


    "Zirani''s never failed us before," I reminded.


    Sandra shook her head. "I know that I''m just saying. She herself said this is her first time doing this, and usually the first time you dos something you make a mistake."


    I felt Zirani''s emotions, and she didn''t seem offended by Sandra''s words at all.


    "She is partially right," Zirani said mentally. "But I''m also a four-hundred-year-old aether beast and an expert when ites to the arcane. That circle was based on principles and methods I am well trained in, though fate and chance do love to prove us wrong."


    "Well, they''ve been kind to us so far," I replied. "We met each other after all, and well we''re still alive despite the fact we keep getting into very dangerous situations."


    Not that I wanted to leave things up to chance, not anymore. I could feel Zirani worry as she knew what i thinking and I didn''t hide what I''d been thinking about a few hours ago. I let her see it all because I wanted her to know that things needed to change. I need to learn more and stop relying on her so much. I made sure she understood that I wanted her close and with me always, but that I needed to learn to make decisions for myself and truly gain some experience. Everything that had happened since leaving West Vale had been eventful, to say the least, and I''d had Zirnai with me the entire time, knowing that if I screwed I had her. I''d always asked her for help, and though I made smaller decisions, I''d always relied on her for what to do and where to go, and while there wasn''t anything wrong with that, I was realizing it had reached a dangerous degree.


    If Zirani suddenly vanished now then I wouldn''t know what to do, and that was very much a bad thing.


    Zirani didn''t say anything, but I could tell she was deep in thought and thinking things through.


    As we walked through the first I used green pulse and It took only ten minutes to find the trail that led to Bullrock, though we got a few looks, no one bothered us, and we were able to make it back to the city quickly. The guards were shocked at first but once we told them who we and they had an entire squad escort us to the mayor''s building.


    I''d rather we headed there more discreetly, but it didn''t really matter since we''d be leaving immediately after getting our rewards. If we stayed then questions would be asked and we could not answers them as that would lead to more questions and most likely violence.

 Chapter 145

    "Hope!"


    Jericho rushed over and took his daughter from Misty, embracing her tightly. He pulled back then frowned as he noticed she was asleep and pale. "Hope? What''s wrong with her?"


    Aether surged around him and he turned a re onto Misty, but before he could do anything else I stepped between them, allowing some aether to bleed off me. "She''s just tired, now disperse your aether. I don''t think it wise for us to fight, especially since we just saved your daughter."


    It was also because Misty would probably tear him a new one if he tried to pick a fight with her and I did not want to start a war with the upper city of Bullock. It didn''t matter how big and strong he looked, she was a vampire, and even with one core not yet filled, I knew she could take him.


    He calmed visibly at my words then sighed. "I''m sorry, I did not mean to use. Porter had your reward. I used all my connections to find the best cores I could, I think you''ll be pleased with the selection."


    I nodded. "Thank you. If that''s all then we''ll be leaving."


    "Are you sure?" He asked. "There is a ce for your three in Bullrock, we could always use three powerful arcanists."


    I shook my head. "We have our sights on something else, but we appreciate the offer."


    There was no way we could stay here and we wouldn''t even if we had the choice. Our goal was the border cities, and thends thaty beyond the great scar.


    "Well, then goodbye and thank you, if you''re ever in Bullrock again and need anything then pleasee to me." He bowed low.


    We bid him goodbye then collected our rewards from Porter who thanked us profusely before running up to the mayor''s room, presumably to check on Hope. He would undoubtedly be busy in the next few days if word got out that we''d been seeing the mayor and with the way the guards had escorted us, it most likely would. I felt a bit bad, but with his strength and influence, he could deal what it, or so I hoped. It wasnt like we''d done anything against Bullrock so it shouldn''t be too bad.


    With our reward in hand, we quickly made out way out of the city before any stone revenants caught up to us. It wasn''t that I thought they could actually pose a threat, but I''d rather not have to fight in a densely popted city. The chance of people getting hurt would berger even if I did think I could end things quickly. The only ones who could challenge us in the ins were those who led sects and those at the border cities which we were headed to now.


    But first, I needed to have a long conversation with Zirani, Misty, and Sandra since there were all just as much a part of this as I was now. I love both of them as odd as that seemed. It had only been a few months and my life had changed so damn drastically, and I had a feeling it would only escte as we moved towards the border. With everything I''d learned about thends beyond the great scar, it was shaping up to be a very interesting and dangerous ce, after all, they called the ins, the peacefulnds.


    Once we were a distance away from Bullrock, we took a break and went over the cores Jericho had acquired for us. There was a wide variety, and we had plenty of all the elemental cores and to my great surprise, he''d somehow managed to get his hands on all of thebination cores such as Ice, storm, molten, or magma as some called it, and nature. Combination elements were exactly how they sounded, they werebinations of the base elements. Nature was of earth and water while ice of water and wind, etc. There were generally rarer than base elemental cores, but that was not the greatest of the cores.


    "Is that what I think it is?" Sandra asked, staring at the glowing purple core in Misty hand that she''d pulled from the spatial ring Proter had ced the cores in.


    "A gravity core." Zirani sounded shocked. "It seems it was all worth it. This is a very rare core, even in mynds. Time, space, and gravity cores than to go for higher prices when sold. Here there are almost nonexistent, in mynds, they are just rare."


    "Whose going to use it?" I asked.


    Misty and Sandra nced at each other and for a second thought an argument might ur but then Misty handed it over to Sandra who frowned. "You don''t want it?"


    Misty shrugged. "Not really, I have another n I want to try out for my second core."


    Sandra looked at me. "And you."


    "My second core is already filled," I replied somewhat bitterly.


    I understood that my second core was impossible and had a lot of potential, but it also held her, and well, I didn''t really know how that was going to work. Ever since the fight with the had she''d been silent. I could sense that she was awake and listening at times, but no emotions came through our bond and she never talked, not even when I tried tomunicate when Zirnai asked me to try. It seemed she''d gone from screaming to ignoring.


    "We''ll do it together," Sandra said to Misty. "What is your n for your second core."


    Misty smiled, showing fangs. "I have death, I want life."


    With that piece of information revealed, she turned and walked away.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, confused.


    She turned back to me with a smile. "To test something out. I''ll exinter. I couldn''t do it in thebyrinth since we were all in an enclosed space. If you need me just use the bond."


    Sandra ced the core in her won spatial ring then ended up going off on her own to do some training, leaving me and Zirani alone.


    "So, you want to talk?" Zirani turned to me.


    "Not now," I replied. "I want it to be with all three of you."


    "Alright, then let''s talk about her." Zirani nced down at my chest like she could see the core and the queen who resided within it. It sort of felt odd to call her queen, but I didn''t really have any other name for her. I sure as hell wasnt about to call her great master or mistress. She may have saved my life, but that didn''t me I was suddenly going to treat her like one of my lovers or even as a friend. I''d called us acquaintances but I doubted we were even that.


    "What''s there to talk about?" I asked. "She''s gone from screaming and curing me, to just ignoring me. I get that you want to use the power and I do too, I really do, but is there no way we can¡ª"


    I blocked off my bond with the queen, not tapping her, but essentially hiding my emotions. She was currently dormant, but no point in risking it. "Get rid of her?"


    Zirani shook her head. "The core, yes, her, I''m not sure. It would most likely involve some sort of soul ritual where we would pull her from the core while leaving her power behind. I''m not sure, it seems as though her natural form is one of pure energy, pure power. I have some knowledge of the soul and its inner workings, but I''m not an expert and thest thing we need is for it to bacsh onto you or worse, free her."


    "Could we find an expert to help us?''


    She snorted. "Aiden, the moment someone saw your impossible core, every single powerful arcanist would want to get their hands on it, even¡­ them."


    I was confused for only a moment on who ''them'' was, but then I remembered back to how she''d told us about the arcanists who were above the rest and extremely powerful."


    "Well, would they not sense me when I cross the scar?"


    Zirani rolled her eyes. "Aiden, you''ve been walking around freely without a disguise for the past two weeks. How have you not realized that no one''s noticed? It seems it appears as empty to anyone who tries to sense it, which may be her doing, or an instinctual defense to keep yourself safe."


    "Oh."


    Now I felt pretty dumb, and lucky since if people had sensed it, I would have been in trouble.


    "So what then, you want me to try and negotiate with her again?" I asked.


    "If you think that will work." Ziranisuddenly became serious. "But do not, and I mean do not, make any soul oaths, deals or agreements or agree to any deals that are asking for too much or seem too good to be true."


    "Soul oaths?"


    "A binding agreement of the soul," Zirani exined. "If you make a soul contract and then break the contract your soul is considered forfeit and depending on the contract could either be destroyed on the spot or be taken as payment for breaking the deal."


    I gulped. "Really?"


    She nodded. "Be careful how you word anything, do not mention the word soul when you speak with her. All it would take is one wrong-worded contract for her to have limited control over you. An example would be if she asked to be let out every time you were happy. Now it sounds simple, but if you didn''t rify whose definition of happiness then well, you get the picture."


    "No soul deals." I nodded. "Got it. Anything else?"


    "Don''t let her push you around." Zirnai ced her hands on her hip." She may have saved us, but she still started a war andmitted many evil acts. Do not let her get under your skin or provoke fear or terror. She is more your prisoner right now than bonded, and don''t speak of harshness. If she were a normal beast then it would be different but after everything she''s done, she does not deserve mercy, not until she changes."


    Zirani sighed. "if she can even change."


    I held back a sigh. Trying tomunicate with the queen seemed like it was going to be rough andplex, and somehow worse than the screaming.

 Chapter 146

    After our talk, Zirani headed off to speak with Sandra and Misty about their cores since she wanted them to have tier second cores filled before we reached the border cities. Currently, we were a few weeks travel away from the border. West Vale, Orton, and even Bullrock were deep within the northern ins andy past the long stretch of forest, moremonly known as the northern stretch, that cut through the ins Most people didn''t travel through even though it was the fastest way to move from one side of the ins to another, mainly because of the high beast poption.


    We, however, didn''t really have to worry about that since we could take on any of the beasts, and the only way we''d truly be at risk is if we came across arge group of two core or three core beasts which was unlikely since Zirani and I had green pulse and she was nning on teaching me a movement technique and a form a spatial travel which I was very much looking forward to. The one thing I wascking inparison to the others was speed. They were both faster than and while I had the most utility, if I wasnt fast rough to dodge a blow then I couldn''t use it.


    That brought me back to the topic of the lost queen. She was one aspect of my power I wasn''t using just like my divine bloodline, though while my divine bloodline was mysterious and hard to figure out, the lost queen was just, well, evil and hated my guts.


    I sighed. Even so, I would need to figure something out since for the foreseeable future we were stuck together, however before I started in on that problem I wanted to try and see if I could make some headway with my divine bloodline. It was sort of a long shot, but it wouldn''t hurt to try, and well the benefits would surely be great. After all, it had held its own and even defeated whatever power the lost queen held and when all else had failed, it had broken through the mental maniption of the hag.


    I walked over to a nearby tree, and leaned up against it. I didn''t really have much of a clue when it came to how to approach using my bloodline, and it''s not like I had my parents for help, if this power came from them. Zirani didn''t know what it was, and the only thing I''d learned from the hag was that it divine in nature. Did that mean my mother or father were divine?


    My mother was rted to my aunt, and as far as I knew Jenna had never disyed any sort of golden power or anything odd so that only left my father who I knew nothing about. Although, my aunt had never really been in a situation that might bring out the power. Whoever had ced the seals on me could have ced seals on her aswell.


    My hand trailed up to the ne I constantly wore, and I brushed a finger against it before shaking the thoughts away. Nothing good woulde of me thinking of my parents, and stirring my emotions. The trip across the scar was a few months and after that, I would be presumably heading to the green court so it would be a while before I got the chance to seek them out.


    I took a deep breath and then focused on the center of my being, where my core was. My two cores shone brightly one a mix of greens and the other a shell of gold containing an ocean of bright white power that undted like waves on an ocean. I wondered if that meant anything, that Zirani''s core swirled calmly and slowly while the lost queen seemed angry, and like it couldn''t remain still. I checked and noted that she was still dormant so perhaps it was a reflection of their general mood or feelings. In that case, it made perfect sense since even if she''d stopped shouting and cursing at me, it didn''t mean that her feelings had changed. She probably still hated me and despised me just as I did her, though not as much since she''d saved mine and Zirani''s life.


    With my eyes closed and focus on my inner being, I wondered how to go about conjuring the power since I couldn''t really feel it all that well. I knew it was there like a sound or word that I knew but couldn''t remember exactly. I tried to grasp at it, but it didn''t budge.


    I forward and tried again, pushing all my focus on that feeling. I imagined pulling it as I did aether from a core, but that just seemed to cause a negative reaction and I winced as a sudden burst of pain blossomed in my head. It faded quickly and my next attempt was more gentle as I tried to coax it out, but that didn''t do anything and made me feel slightly stupid. It was my power wasnt it, so why wasn''t it listening to me?


    Suddenly, I felt the lost queen awaken and her attention turned to me, or more specifically what I was doing.


    I waited for her to speak or do something but she remained silent so I continued. It was a bi9t distracting with her watching but I tried to ignore her as I attempted tomand the power toe to me, and for a second it seemed like it would word but then it stopped and the small feeling of building power went with it.


    I held back a sigh and jumped when I heard a snort in my head.


    "Zirani?"


    No, that hadn''t been her, it had been the lost queen.


    "You find something funny?" I asked, not really expecting a response.


    "Apart from everything you are, yes," she replied much to my surprise. "In all my years I have nevere across a being of divine descent who couldn''t control their own power. That''s like not being able to walk."


    "Well I''ve never done it before," I said.


    She chuckled. "Oh, that much is clear. At least there will be some form of amusement while I''m trapped here."


    For a long moment, I was tempted to block her off but I''d promised I wouldn''t, and I wasnt one to break a promise, not even with someone like her.


    "Well¡­ do you have any advice?" I asked. I didn''t want to ask, but as Zirnai had said, I needed to try.


    "None I shall give my jailer," She said coldly. "Perhaps if you set me free."


    "I don''t think so." I shook my head. "You are not getting out of there."


    "You think this will hold me forever?"


    I held back augh. "You know, you''re not hiding your emotions, you haven''t been since I trapped you in that core."


    She was silent for but a second before I felt her m her mental walls down with the equivalent of a mental growl.


    There was no more talking after that, and I spent the next hour and a half trying and failing to get my divine power to do as I wanted. Multiple times I got close, but only for a split second, and then it would retreat. There was something I was missing, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it.


    At one point I was tempted to see what I could do with the ki in my second core, but almost immediately Zirani sent me a stern warning, and a few mental images from her time beyond the great scar of injuries people had received by trying to wield ki. The problem with ki was not gaining ess to it. Ki was just aether without the shell, it was the control that was the problem and safely containing the power. That''s why my second core was impossible. Zirani had never heard of a ki core, and she suspected that the only reason I was ok was because of the golden shell that was containing it.


    In the end, I made little progress and stopped when the others returned.


    Misty looked pleased as did Sandra. At least they''d had productive training.


    "What''s wrong?" Misty asked, noticing my frown.


    "I can''t get my divine power to do what I want, or even anything for that matter, and well." I sighed. "She¡­ is not being so cooperative."


    "Time and patience," Zirani said. "Just keep trying."


    "Yeah, I mean at least you got her to talk to you this time," Sandra added. "Better than shouting and curses."


    Their words lifted my mood and I decided that I would prepare a proper meal. Zirani could make a simple fire enchantment and we had pots, pans, and other cooking utilities, not to mention a ton of food, and before I''d left my aunt, she handed me a book of her recipes that she''d created just for me. I was eager to try a few of them out.


    I''d still have that talk with them but first some food. If I did it beforehand then during the meal their minds would be on other matters and not the delicious food I was nning on making.

 Chapter 147

    "That was better than the fried meat you made back in the tower," Misty said with a sigh as she leaned back.


    "Really?" Sandra shrugged. "It was great, but I think I preferred the chicken."


    I smiled. "Well, we can change what we eat every day. It''s not like it took that long to make."


    I''d ended up making simple beast steak wraps filled with rice, beans, my aunt''s special sauce, some spices, and a few vegetables. I''d been worried how it woulde out since I''d never cooked with so many ingredients before, but considering how they''d all scarfed theirs down and then asked for seconds proved it had been a sess.


    "Now, that we''re done with that." Zirani turned to me. "You wanted to talk?"


    The worry was clear on her face as was the understanding. Unlike the others who had a harder time reading my thoughts and emotions through the bond, Zirani had no such problems and already knew what I wanted to talk about and the emotions that had been guing me since the incident with the hag.


    "I do." I nodded. "It¡­ well¡­"


    I sighed and tried to get my thoughts in order as Sandra and Misty turned their attention knot, cursory clear in their gazes and some worry. They might not have been able to read me as clearly as Zirani but they could sense the emotions I was feeling. It wasn''t like I was trying to hide them.


    "Ever since the fight with the twin horn elder I''ve been feeling sort of inadequate."


    Both Misty and Sandra opened their mouths but Zirani raised a hand. "Let him speak and finish first."


    "Thank you." I nodded gratefully. "I understand that it''s pointless to feel that way, and it wasnt too bad until we reached the hag. It was after that whole debacle that I realized that I''ve been toox, and wasting time I could be using training. We could have all died if not for the fact my divine bloodline saved us and broke Ana''s charm or whatever she did, but even without that, the fact that I couldn''t function properly when I was away from Zirani put things into perspective. Zirani and I are bonded, we are all bonded and i would never want any of you away, but I have be too reliant, too rxed with the speed at which things are gone when I could be moving faster"


    I stood and began pacing, unable to sit still. "You said it yourself Zirani, here we may be powerful but in yournds, we''ll be above average at best, and don''t bring up my unique gifts."


    Sandra, who had just been about to speak, shut her mouth.


    "I can''t use my divine bloodline nor can I use my ki." I took a deep breath. "Think about it. We''ve stopped with the baths when we could be doing it and we''re not training as hard as we could be. I know I said I wanted a break before with some training, but I''m regretting that decision"


    The next part was hard to say, but I continued before I could stop myself. "Zirani, I understand that it took you hundreds of years to get to where you are and that patience is important, but I don''t want to have to wait a hundred years to have the strength to hold my own against people that would threaten me or any of you. I don''t want to waste any more time, I want to push myself harder and harder because I''ve realized that it doesn''t matter how strong I am here if my goal lies beyond the great scar."


    "So what then?" Misty asked slowly.


    "I just said what," I replied more snappily than I meant to. "I want to push myself harder no matter how much pain I feel because honestly. I-I¡ª"


    My emotions began to rise, but I pushed them down and took another deep breath to stop and push away the flood of memories that wanted to overwhelm me.


    "Nothing will everpare to the pain, she, put me through. Zirani, I want you to hit me with everything you''ve got, the hardest training and exercises and practice you can imagine no matter how much damage or pain it will inflict, so long as it''s temporary because such pain will fade and I will be better after."


    Zirani hadn''t shown much of a reaction to my words, but finally, she smiled sadly and walked over to me.


    "Aiden."


    "I won''t let you change my mind ZInrai." I took a step back. "I want this."


    "Aiden, your hands are shaking."


    I nced down to see that she was right. I let loose a shaky breath and pressed them together. When I looked back up, ZIrnai had closed the distance and her hands came to cup my face. "I understand Aiden, I do."


    She sighed. "I¡­ haven''t been perfect and¡ª"


    She pressed a finger to my lips when I opened my to protest that I didn''t expect her to be perfect.


    "have been training you in a way I think best, and I assumed I was pushing you hard enough. After all, your growth is outstanding, but if you wish for more then I will help you."


    "So will we," Sandra said, and Misty echoed her a momentter.


    "I''m not keen on the pain," Sandra began as she walked over.


    "But we''re willing to go through it," Misty finished


    The threedies ced their hands around me, and I let myself give in to everything, the emotions, the pain, the memories, everything. I''d been holding things back ever since the tower thinning I could just keep it inside and that it would fade, but how was a wound meant to heal and fade if I did not allow it to heal. It wasn''t weak to show emotion or to open up to those around me, and I needed to remember that because I wasn''t the only part of this group. I''d been there when Sandra and Misty had opened up and I was a fool to have thought that they wouldn''t do the same for me.


    "It''s ok, Aiden." Zirani ced a gentle kiss on my cheek. "We will get through this and I''ll set up the most grueling training I can so you''d better be prepared because I don''t want to hear anyining, not after a speech like that."


    I shook my head. "I won''t, I promise, but you guys don''t have to push yourselves just because I am. I would never have you two be in pain just for me."


    Sandra pulled back and rolled her eyes. "You know I really like the way you care for us sometimes and want to protect us, but remember, I am my own person and this is my decision. I want to stand beside not, not behind you."


    "I agree," Misty added. "We are a team, and I don''t want to be left behind while the two of you charge on ahead. I never thought this would be my life, and I still find it hard to believe that it''s only been a few months since I first left West Vale and became a vampire, but I''m epting things. My old life is gone, my¡­"


    She trailed off and I ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "My father is dead as is my mother. She died in childbirth, and I thought I would be alone, either bing a monster or¡­ ending it myself."


    The words were a shock, but considering how she''d been back then I could understand.


    Her sadness turned to joy though. "But then I met you three, and I found out that I could control what I was, and well, I found friendship, love, and family. I''m not alone anymore."


    To my surprise, Sandra seemed to be on the verge of crying. "My family isn''t gone, but they might as well have been. I''ve been alone for a very long time and I''d lost all hope of ever returning to my family or my home, but just like blondie over here, I met you, Aiden, and Zirani. Not only did you ept me and also give me love, but you''re helping me return home."


    Their words hit me like a charging beast and at that moment I understood just how lucky I was and just how far we''d alle.


    We all turned to Zirani who had a faraway look in her eyes. She snapped out of it when she noticed out gazing at her. She smiled. "You already know about me. Aiden saved my life after an unfortunate incident and well, I found love, which is something I''d sort of given up on. Living for four hundred years you''d expect to at least find someone, but it turns out I just needed to get into an ident and end up in the northern ins."


    I chuckled. "You saved my life just as much as I saved yours."


    "You might regret thate morning." Zirani smiled wickedly. "I don''t think you realize just how hard training is going to be."

 Chapter 148

    Zirani hadn''t been joking when she''d said that the training would be grueling.


    After our emotional talk, we''d decided to take a break and head to sleep, but that didn''tst long, and what must have been around two hourster, Zirani was waking me up with arge smile on her face.


    "It''s still night," I said, letting out a yawn.


    "You''re at the third level, an hour would be enough, you''ve had two." She pulled me up to my feet and then gave me a deep kiss which most definitely woke me up, though I didn''t get to savor it for long as she was already waking over to Misty and Sandra.


    I stretched as Zirani woke up Misty and Sandra who both seemed just as surprised though none made any protest and soon all three of us were facing my bonded nature beast who had a grin stered on her face and her hands on her hips. "The three of you wanted harder training and for me to push you as hard as I could, well, while you three were sleeping I did some nning."


    There was an ominous tone to her voice.


    "You might not have noticed but behind are three wide holes I dug and each is currently filled with water mixed with a few different elixirs which are going to make the previous baths seems like gentle massages inparison. I want all three of you to spend an hour in each and I want you to be practicing the exercise I gave for basic aether changing while attempting to form the patterns from the sets I taught you. I will be watching all three of us while I continue to n and if you make three mistakes in a row then I''m going to punish you."


    "Oh no," Sandra muttered, her gaze wandering over Zirnai''s shoulder and to the three pits full of dark greenish liquid that were quite literally bubbling. They looked quite ominous in the darkness and if not for the sunlight orbs close by, they would have just looked like three pitch-ck holes.


    "Oh yes," Zirnai said. "And once you''re done with that, we''re going to be moving onto physical training as we head towards the border with training weights of course, and some limiters which I will exin after you''ve¡­ cleaned up."


    Despite how awful it all sounded I made noints and even Sandra, who was muttering under her breath, undressed and walked over to one of the pits.


    Once I was out of my clothes, I dipped a foot in and almost immediately winced at the searing pain, though I didn''t pull it back out, and slowly but surely I lowered my entire body up to my neck into the liquid. It felt awful and the muffled scream from Sandra told me she was feeling the same thing. Even Misty seemed in shock as her eyes were wide and her fangs showing as she grit her teeth against the pain. It was like I was burning and being frozen at the same time while being slowly pulled in all directions. It was like being torn apart and then put back together only for it to repeat again and again.


    Even so, it was nothingpared to what had happened in the tower, and I made no sounds or screams as Iy there. It wasn''t that I didn''t feel or acknowledge the pain, just that it didn''tpare and if I could get through what she''d done to me then I could sure as hell get through this, as many times as it took.


    "Ok, now get to forming those patterns."


    Sandra opened her mouth, probably to protest the insanity of what Zirani was asking, but only a grunt came out before she hung her head and began to form patterns. I did the same and I had to agree with Sandra. It was extremely difficult not just because of the pain, but because it was as though my body was rejecting my control and I quickly learned what Zirani meant by punishment.,


    I cured as I failed for the third time on the first pattern and then a stinging pain blossomed on my head as something small hit me. I was able to catch a glimpse of the projectile before it dispersed. It was a seed simr to the impact seed though a lot smaller and clearly not as deadly. I was curious about it as I was with most of Zirani''s techniques, but I didn''t get long to think about it as Zirnai hit me with another seed.


    "Keep your mind on training."


    I sighed and got back to work.


    "Ow!"


    Sandra shook her head and red at Zirani who just shrugged. "You three asked for this. You can quit anytime you want."


    "As if," Misty ground out.


    "I''m¡­ with y-you¡­ two," Sandra added slowly, barely managing to get the words out


    None of us took the bait and we continued on through the hour, enduring the pain and attempting to form aether patterns. It took a while and by the end of the hour I was only able to form a few, but it was still progress and if I could do it while feeling this pain then when I was injured in a fight or under a lot of stress, I could do it then too. I understood what she was trying to do.


    Both Misty and Sandra copsed to their knees the moment they pulled themselves out of the pits and I almost joined them, but I managed to keep myself standing, though just barely. My body and legs wanted nothing more than to rest, but Zirani''s voice erased any possibility of that.


    "Get dressed, if you are not ready in the next two minutes then you''re going to wish you were." Her voice was back in that familiar teacher mode as it had been in the tower when we''d been training, though it was far colder this time and the look in her eyes told me she wasnt joking or ying around, not that I would have it any other way. After all, I''d asked for this.


    Sandra and Misty must havee to the same conclusion as they quickly got dressed and ready.


    "Good." Zirani smiled. "Now, I have created a set of training weights for each of you to be strapped onto your bodies. I want each of you to wear them for the entire day and only take them off if I say so and when ites time for baths, understand?"


    We nodded.


    "Good." She nodded and produced and motioned to three boxes full of what I assumed were the weights. "I made these while out three were sleeping. They are basic, but I will increase the weight and add new effects as you improve and get used to these ones. Get them on and get ready for a whole of lot physical activity. I want the three of you to be in a constant state of training as we move, and pushing yourselves to the limits."


    We dragged ourselves over and I inspected the first weight I picked up. It looked thin but weighed a ton and was somehow stic, not to mention the intricate carvings. It was most likely something she made by caching her aether. There were twelve in total and they went around all parts of the body and the first step I took informed me of just how difficult things were going to be. Sandra and Misty seemed to have it just as bad which was a surprise, not for Sandra but for Misty, considering she had the most physical strength and durability. It was then that I realized Zirani must have ounted for that and either increase the weight or added more of them.


    We were all able to remain standing and walk back over to Zirnai, though it was less of a walk and more of a stumble. She had been understating how heavy these things were. We were all at the third level which made us very superhuman and yet these wights barely allowed us to move half normally.


    "You want us to train in these?" Sandra asked in disbelief. "I think I''ll fall over if I try and run."


    "No," Zirani shook her head. "I want you to train in those and with limiters."


    "Limiters?" I asked.


    "Yes, you see when you feed aether into the weights, they will begin to push against you whenever you try and do anything with your aether, even pulling it bes a task," She exined. "It''s a form of training that is very popr and well know in mynds and is that improves control and just like the baths, gets you used to manipting your aether under pressure. These will also be on for the majority of the day. The weights and limiters will cover both the physical side and the arcane side of your training. Of course, that''s only the passive training."


    Sandra''s groan echoed through the dark forest.

 Chapter 149

    "Come on pick up the pace!"


    I held back a groan as I continued to jog beside Sandra and Misty who both looked just as winded as I imagine I did. Zirani had us going as fast as we could while attempting to form patterns and practice the exercises she gave us.


    The jogging, if our stumbling steps could be called that, was hard enough, but the patterns made it ten times more difficult especially due to the limiters. She hadn''t been exaggerating when she had said they would fight back when we tried to use aether. Every time I pulled aether from my core it felt like I was in a tug of war, which I lost half of the time due to the physical exertion and trying to change the aether at the same time.


    I hadn''t sweat in a while, not since passing the second level, but I was currently drenched in sweat. My body protested every movement and action I took, but I didn''t stop. It didn''t help that if one of us stopped to take even a second of rest then we would all be hit by seeds until they started moving again.


    It was a beautiful day with the sun shining brightly and illuminating thend with rays of gold. It was unlike the forest near West Vale or Orton. The trees were far apart from one another but not sparse and none were crooked or bent. Each had branches brimming with vibrant leaves that swayed gently in the breeze. It was peaceful and serene, or it would have been if not for our gasps and groans which joined together to create a cacophony of weariness.


    "How much longer are we going to be doing this?" Sandra asked between gasping breaths.


    "If you mean when I will allow you a break," Zirani replied. "Then not for another few hours. Your current pace is slow but we have time. We''ll be focusing more on your arcane arts when we do stop, and soon I will be teaching you new techniques and I mean it this time. We''ve gotten side-tracked but not this time."


    With that, she had us jogging for a few more hours before we finally came to a stop in a small area next to a dirt road, probably used by the locals. We weren''t that far from Bullock, which wasn''t a surprise considering how slow we were moving. We probably had only made a few miles today and I might have been worried if we didn''t have plenty of time left before we needed to get to the borders and we cut through the northern forest to get straight there.


    "Alright, I want you three to focus on forming your most used patterns, with the limiters and slowly at first, then slowly ramp up the speed until you are forming them in quick session. I don''t expect you to get it done in a day but I do expect you to try your hardest. I don''t want any ckers. Oh, and I''ll be busy preparing your baths."


    Sandra opened her mouth and then shut it as Zirani shot her a pointed look. ''Something wrong?"


    "No." Sandra shook her head. "Not at all."


    I''d used my current techniques so much that at this point it wasplete instinct and I could from my bark armor with a single thought and flex of my will. I''d proven so when it reflexively formed whenever I thought I was in danger or sensed an imminent fight. However, with the limiters it felt like I was back at the warehouse where I''d first met Zirani, trying to learn them all over again. I had to pull at my aether and try to form the patterns at the same time while staying focused. One singlepse or distraction and the limiters will force the aether to disperse or worse return to my core, which caused an unpleasant feeling.


    I started withshing vine as it was the easiest of my techniques, but might as well have been the hardest as for the first hour of trying, I failed to form even half of a vine, but slowly I got there until I was able to form a fullshing vine, without the thorns. I would try thatter.


    Next came bark armor which halfway in attempting to form some bracers, Zirani called us over to take our baths.


    She had us take off our weights and almost immediately stumbled forwards, not used to how light I felt even though it had only been a day. I stretched and jumped, enjoying the feeling of not being weighed down by tons or being unable to use my aether without having to fight for it.


    That joy was short-lived however as I entered the bath and my world became pain. There were no dreams or any other sounds of protest from Sandra this time, though at a nce I knew she was still having trouble coping with the pain as was Misty if the way her jaw was clenched was any indication. I have to admit I felt quite bad, and there were times when I felt like telling her she didn''t need to do this, but that would be an insult considering everything she''d revealed to me yesterday. I didn''t want her to think I thought of her as weak or unable to stand beside me and Sandra, nor did I want Misty to think the same of me and Sandra. They had chosen this so who was I to deny them? It wasnt like I didn''t want them beside me. I remembered an old quote then from one of my aunt''s old-world books.


    Those who stand at the top, above all others, are often gued by loneliness.


    I didn''t want that, and I certainly wasnt going to be looking down on anyone, at least not innocents or your average bystander. People like the twin horn, well, they deserve what they''d got and any others like them should take care because Aiden Hawke was done ying around.


    I was adamant about entering Zirani''snds not as some above-average arcanist but as someone who could hold his own and impress her mother and court since it seemed like their approval would mean a lot to Zirani. I also didn''t want to start any conflict with them since Zirani had said her mother could pull out her core, which probably would not be a pleasant experience nor one I''d survive.


    I imagined it would also be good for Sandra when she reunited with her family and showed that even in the ins she''d grown and wasn''tcking when it came to the arcane arts. As for Misty, well I imagined it would be harder for vampires to take advantage of her if she was stronger than a lot of them. Those at the top would be a problem but that went without saying and was the same for everything from government to sects to arcane families.


    After the hour had passed, we exited the baths and this time Sandra and Misty managed to stay on their feet, though barely, and with the support of one another. I almost fell but not just due to the pain. Both Sandra and Misty''s naked bodies were on full disy, beads of liquid slowly running down their curvy and athletic frames.


    I was snapped from my admiration of the two women when I felt some hit the back of my head and I winced before turning around to see Zirani standing there with a stick in one hand and an amused look on her face. "Get your head cleared, it''s training time."


    "What?"


    She pointed down and I followed her finger to see that I was standing at attention, so to speak.


    I blushed and then walked over to my clothes as I tried to get rid of the erotic thoughts. It was hard since I wanted nothing more to rx and get some release after the day I''d just been through, but Zirani was right. It was training time.


    "All right get back to training, we''ll be moving out in a few hours," Zirani announced.


    "No rest?" Sandra asked.


    "You are all at the third level," Zirani pointed out. "Even with the staring on your bodies and cores, you only need a few hours of sleep a week, which will happen when I say so. Now, back to work, I''ll be working on some more training resources as your practice, and tomorrow I should hopefully have some elixirs ready for you. Don''t think you can go easy though, I will be checking up every now and then and you know what happens if you mess up thrice. Oh and don''t forget the weights."


    Sandra hung her head, and even Misty looked tired, but none made anyints as we put on our weights again and fed aether into them to activate the limiters. immediately it was like I was moving in a thick substance and the familiar tug of war began once again as started in on my training.


    Through all the pain, weariness, and frustration though was a sense of hope and excitement. I was finally being pushed to the limit and truly doing all I could. The results of the training in the tower had been amazing, and I could only imagine what a month of this would do to the three of us.

 Chapter 150

    The hellish training continued on for a week, and each day Zirani introduced a new form of training for us to do.


    It started with the elixirs which will simr to those she''d made in the tower however these were greater variants of those and also affected the body more rapidly. She hadn''t used them in the tower simply because she thought they''d be too painful and she was already using the baths and mediation technique, however, she was not holding back anymore. She had us taking the elixirs every day, three times a day, with no rest to allow them to settle. The worst was the elixir than increased the gains we''d received from the physical training. It was like a bath but not as bad and starting from inside rather than outside the body. When paired with weights and the aether practice, it made things near impossible for the first few days as my body was constantly bombarded with pain and ufortable sensations.


    It didn''t help that Zirani taught us an improved version of the original meditation technique which involved a simr principle to the first, but this time the pattern was more like a drill entering the core rather than a needle. I actually thought Sandra might give up that first week, but she pushed on. I could feel through the bond that she was determined to stick by me and Misty and notg behind. She had been given a one-in-a-million chance opportunity and didn''t want to squander it. It was the same with Misty who pushed just as hard.


    For that first week, it seemed like we would never learn to change our aether as forming patterns and aether maniption was incredibly difficult, however, slowly but surely we learned to ignore the pain and focus on the training as the body gets used to most things over time, especially when you were actively trying.


    Despite all the pain, even within the first week, the results were showing as each time I took the weights off, I felt a lot stronger, and more solid, more durable. The baths and elixirs were definitely working, however, the physical side of things was just one aspect of training and all three of us were looking forward to one thing in particr that we''d been waiting a long while for.


    New techniques.


    It wasn''t like we couldn''t make our own, but as Zirani said, there was a reason lower-level arcanists didn''t have dozens of techniques, and despite everything we''d learned, Zirani was still far more powerful and knowledgable when it came to the arcane.


    "I know all three of you have been waiting to learn new techniques, and well, there''s only one more step before we do so." She held up a hand as Sandra opened her mouth. "I know, but this step isn''t difficult. Sandra, you need to fill your second core with the gravity essence, and Misty you need to do the same with your second core. The idea we spoke about was very good, and I''ve seen simr arcanists before."


    "I''m going to need blood," Misty bit her lip and nced over at me. "A lot."


    "I''m aware." Zirani nodded in my direction. "Since Aiden doesn''t need to fill up his second core, he doesn''t need to do this step and will allow you more of his blood than usual."


    Misty gave me a questioning look to which I nodded. "I''m fine with it as long as you don''t go overboard."


    A normal person who didn''t know us might have thought Zirani was deciding for me but with our bond, she was able to tell that I would be fine with it. Misty and Sandra''s bonds with me were strong but they hadn''t fully gotten used to them yet, though I was sure in time they would.


    "And what about me?" Sandra asked. "Is there anything different for gravity essence?"


    "Somewhat," Zirani replied. "But I will help you in that regard, and hopefully tomorrow we can begin teaching you the techniques that you are most likely going to be using for a while. I want each of you to have a wide variety of techniques, and with the bonds strengthened due to Aiden''s divine bloodline, I can share patterns and information far more easily with him which he can then send to you.


    However, there is one more thing. This will be thest sort of training regime or period so to speak. As Aiden has said, you three have be quite reliant on me and while that isn''t a bad thing, it had limited your self-growth and you arecking in certain experiences. I won''t stop training you, but once we reach the border it will be up to the three of you to continue this type of training. I will be there if you need guidance or a training resource but everything else will be up to you."


    "I''m probably going to be getting training from my family," Sandra said. "If they ept me."


    "They will," Zirnai assured. "You have that medallion, and there are ways for them to test the legitimacy of your blood, not that they would need to. The strength and purity of your bloodline are clear, and your power will not becking."


    That night, at the end of the first week, after our baths, Misty drained a fair amount of my blood before heading off with Sandra and Zirnai to fill up their second cores. I chose to stay in the camp, not just because the draining had left me worn out, but also because I wanted to do some more testing with my divine bloodline.


    Over the week, I had continued trying to ess the power and I was getting close, though there seemed to be one final hurdle that was getting in the way, and I''d spent today trying to figure out how to get over it.


    I hade to the conclusion that I couldn''t use even a fraction of it, but I would be happy with a drop since even that much was brimming with power. The feeling it gave me every time I was close to essing it was euphoric in a way. In the battle with the lost queen, I hadn''t had the chance to truly savor it since I''d been fighting for my life, but now I truly understood why the hag had called it divine essence. It was like essence but on apletely different level.


    If I could just use a little bit of it, maybe to power up my techniques or my body then I would have an edge on everybody else. Right now, both Misty and Zirnai both had abilities unique to them. I wanted something like that whether it be the spatial effect our nature core had or this divine power, and maybe even the ki, if I could ever get the lost queen to talk to me for more than five minutes. We''d spoken some during the week, but our conversations were brief and usually ended with mild threats from her. I was following Zirani''s advice and hadn''t mentioned anything about the soul or agreements, and good thing too as the lost queen had tried to bring it up multiple times, asking for us to make another deal to allow her some more freedom. I usually ended the conversion then and there which obviously pissed her off. It wasn''t looking good, though it was better than it had started, so at least there was that. Baby steps were still steps.


    "Maybe if you let me out then I might help you."


    The lost queen''s voice broke me from my concentration and the divine drop of power retreated back the whole once again.


    I felt her amusement and joy at my frustration so I pushed it down. "What, so that you can harm one of the girls, as if."


    "I would make a deal not to," she replied. "And before you reject me so casually, I would allow your green whore to make the terms."


    "Green whore, how original."


    "And yet so urate," she said in a condescending voice.


    "Watch it." My voice was a growl. "I may not be able to lock you up, but I can easily block you."


    "Temper temper," she tutted.


    I snorted. "Look whose talking, Ms scream your heart out. My ears are still ringing."


    That got me a burst of anger from her, but unlike other times she didn''t retreat. "So?"


    "I''ll talk to her, and if it does happen, you will aid me in figuring out how to use my divine bloodline," I said firmly.


    "Of course." I could practically hear her smile. "I''m always up to help an insolent child figure out how to walk, though in mynds you''d have been exiled or as you humans say, put down, by now."


    Oh heavens, why had I been cursed with her? I wasn''t cut out for verbal sparring, especially not with someone who seemed to have an ego as tall as an aether tower.


    "And where are yournds?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "I don''t think so," she replied. "Unless your willing to trade questions?"


    "Perhaps, you''re very talkative today, what''s changed."


    Normally by now, she would be threatening me, or the conversation would being to a close.


    "Boredom, you try staying inside the core of fool, forced to watch his actions for entertainment." She sighed. "Though your pain and worry does bring me a small amount of joy."


    "You''re a real angel you know that?"


    Anger surged through our bond. "I am no divine puppet, nor a servant of any of the heavens. Certainly, not one of those feathered fools."


    I blinked. "Angels are real?"


    The lost queen did not reply and instead of deciding to push, I let her retreat. That had been, the first proper conversation I''d had with her that hadn''t ended in threats, though she was clearly pissed.


    "Baby steps, Aiden, baby steps."

 Chapter 151

    It was morning when the three returned and both Sandra and Misty had wide smiles on their faces and their second cores filled up. I was happy for them, but I couldn''t help but feel a bit of envy. I understood that I had an impossible core as Zirani put it, but what was the point of it if I couldn''t even use it?


    "Are you ok?" Misty asked as she walked up to me. "I didn''t take too much did I?"


    I shook my head. "I''m fine, just eager to get started. We''re finally going to be doing some interesting training."


    "We are," Zirani confirmed. "And it''s a perfect time."


    She looked up to the sun and breathed in deeply. "It''s bright, and there is plenty of clear space. You two¡ª" She pointed at Misty and Sandra. "¡ªShould continue with the regr exercises and get sued to your cores while I work with Aiden. I will be focusing on him for most of the day and then the two of you tomorrow."


    As the two walked off to train, chatting as they did, Zirani walked over to me with a wide smile on her face. "We''ve got a lot to learn today, Aiden. I''ve been promising this for a while. I know you''re excited but remember to take things slow if needed and not too rush, ok?"


    I nodded, full of energy.


    "Well, we''re going to focus on three major things today," Zirani raised a finger for each as she spoke. "First are sr techniques, second are techniques focused on the changing of your aether, andstly is the spatial aspect."


    I understood two of what she had said, but the first had me stumped. "Sr?"


    "Yes." She smiled. "Sr. This is going to change a lot for you and y a big part in how your fight. It is a technique that was created by my mother and granted to those of high position or who have proved themselves in green court. She created it by studying a verymon process that many nts go through. Photosynthesis."


    Zirani raised a hand and multiple patterns of aether began to form before weaving together into arge whole. Strings of aether worked their way through her body along with other patterns. It was overwhelming to see so much aether being used so precisely, but what happened next left me in absolute shock.


    Her skin seemed to glow faintly as a golden light shone around her hand. She aimed her hand, palm facing forward, towards a nearby rock, and then the pattern that had been forming in her hand, was released, and a beam of white light shot from her palm and I was forced to shield my eyes for a moment but I managed to clear my vision just in time to see the sunlight strike the rock and st it apart.


    "That, Aiden, is a sr technique." Zirnai turned back to me. "A technique which utilizes the energy of the sun. The energy isbined with aether which is changed. There are many sr techniques, but to use any you must first learn sr absorption. You need to learn how to absorb the energy, and how to store and channel it. How tobine it with aether. It is not easy, and many have died attempting to use sr techniques. The energy of the sun is no little or simple thing and if you take more than you can handle then you burn up from the inside. It is easier for beasts of the green but I have seen humans epted by the green court, utilize it before. There are many aspects to it from the burning heat which can match the mes of fire arcanists, or its pure destructive force, its life-giving properties, and more. If we did not share a bond and I was attempting to teach you normally this would take months if not years."


    She smiled. "But we do, and a very close bond at that."


    I was still ncing over at the rock which was now lying in bits and pieces. That beam of light had moved so fast and struck with so much power. The power of the sun itself, and I could potentially wield it. How the hell had I ever thought the nature affinity was weak? Pa nda


    Novel "I''m ready," I promised.


    "I can tell." Zirani chuckled. "Now, this next part will be somewhat difficult. I know you can handle it, but you might want toy down for this. Remembered what happenst time? I''m going to be sending you everything, the patterns, the methods I use, but also my instinctual memory. You will essentially be receiving my skill in Sr absorption, and it''s going to hurt and overwhelm not just your mind but your body."


    I remembered what had happened when I had first learned green scan, and so I followed her advice andy down, taking a deep breath and bracing myself for the flood that was about it. It wasnt the pain I was worried about, but the feeling of not being able to even think to focus on anything. That was the worst part of it.


    "Zirani, if you can send me your skill and experience then why have me doing these exercises for changing aether?"


    It was a question that had been bugging me for a while.


    "Because it isn''t safe," Zirnai answered. "I have thought about it, and we will be doing something simr, but I need the three of you to have a solid foundation and understanding at least. There have been many arcanists who have tried to go down such a route and usually it doesn''t end well. The best path has always been your own. Learning from others is encouraged, and something we all do, but taking their skill and experiencepletely without any self-growth or without ever having done anything? Negative effects on the soul have been recorded and even mental problems as some forget who they are or their minds are overwhelmed or internally fight themselves. It''s a dangerous thing and the only reason I''m so confident is that our bond is incredibly close, and you have the arch-bein bloodline, not to mention the boost your divine bloodline gave us. Even so, I want the three of you to have a good understanding and foundation before that. I''m doing this because as I just said, I''m confident in our bond and as you said, you don''t want to wait years."


    "Oh."


    "That''s it, oh?"


    I shrugged. "Not much else to say. You are once again the most knowledgeable of us."


    "d to be your walking library," She said with mock hurt.


    "And my lover, don''t forget that," I said with a smile.


    Zirani tried to hide it, but I could see her smile wanting to break through her stern face.


    "Ok enough of that, let me focus." She took a seat and ced my head on herp. "Just rx and don''t panic."


    "I don''t think you have to worry about that," I replied. "Last time I wasnt about to do anything because I couldn''t think or focus on anything."


    I waited, trying to calm myself down, as Zirnai closed her eyes and focused in on our bond. I could feel her attention on our link and the reassuring feelings she was sending me. It helped me to calm down which was a good thing too, as a momentter, the flood began.


    It was worse thanst time as my mind froze and I became nothing more than a passenger watching as thought after thought, information after information, and now instinct entered me and was processed by my mind at a speed that would not have been possible at level one or probably even level two. Patterns, methods, secrets, and certain tips on using the technique flooded the deepest parts of my mind, each being reced by the next too quickly for me to ever focus on one. It was like flipping through a book. I only got the briefest of nces at each new page, before it moved on to the next and then the next and on and on it went for what felt like hours, but in reality, must have been only minutes since when it came to a stop, and I was able to open my eyes, I saw that the sun hadn''t moved much.


    My mind was hazy and random bits of information kept popping up until I was finally able to get a grip on things. I cleared my mind and just took long deep breaths for a minute.


    "Is it over," I said in a tired voice. "Please tell me it''s over."


    Zirani leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on my brow. "It is, and it went better than expected."


    "How long is my head going to feel like this?"


    "It should only be a few more minutes, but here, drink this." She held up the lip of a ss vial to my lips and I eagerly gulped down the odd tasting liquid. It was like orange juice but more bitter and with a medicinal aftertaste. "It''s something to help with headaches and migraine but it should work for what you''ve got."


    "Once you''re ready we can finally begin our training on your sr absorption and then try out of of the two basic sr techniques I sent over before moving on to aether change techniques and the spatial aspect of our core."


    Despite the mental fatigue, I smiled, images of me of sunlighting to mind. I couldn''t wait until I got to test this out.

 Chapter 152

    Once my mind was clear and I could once again think clearly without pain or dizziness, Zirani began to walk me through everything she had sent over, starting with the patterns which wove together. It was the first time I''d truly seen something like this. I had seen her use technique patterns thatbined but none that wove together so seamlessly, and that were functional by themselves but together created something just as functional and as though it was meant to be like that.


    "I want you to form each of the patterns first," Zirani said. "Just so that we can confirm it worked correctly."


    I nodded and focused. It was easy to bring up the knowledge since it felt like it had always been there, as though it was mine. I began with the first and though it was hard, I was able to get it done in just a minute, which was sower than she had down, but she assured me that I would get there and that the transfer didn''tpletely make training unnecessary as one''s body and mind did need a certain amount of time to get used to everything, although she did say that at a higher level and with a greater bond such a thing would be possible as we would almost be one, which was sort of crazy to think about.


    "That''s not the n, Aiden." Zirnai chuckled, having ready my mind. "We want to stay separate beings but be as close as possible. We don''t want to fuse."


    "Fuse?"


    She shook her head. "A topic for another time."


    She frowned. "I find myself saying that a lot whenever we talk. Oh, well, it''s to be expected. Come on, onto the next pattern."


    I went from pattern to pattern, forming each correctly on the first try, if slowly, but it was far better than what would have happened if she would have tried to teach them normally. There was no way I could form even one of these patterns correctly within a day. They were different from regr technique patterns.


    Once I had gone through each multiple times and Zirani had confirmed the transfer had worked, she had started to weave them together. It was extremely odd, moving the patterns as a whole into one at the center of my body right next to my cores. The pattern seemed to solidify in a way I''d never seen before, and an orb, simr to a core formed right next to my two normal cores. It was empty, but the shell was made up of multiple thickyers and covered in patterns. Ity at the center of the main pattern which hadn''t dispersed when the core had been made. It was like the pattern had made a pattern


    "Zirani, what''s this?''


    "That is where you will store the energy?" Zirani exined. "It takes a lot of aether to create and is simr to how you create cores. Actually, it is essentially a core, though this one is temporary and will not store essence, only the energy you absorb from the sun. It willst for an indefinite amount of time if you are careful with how much energy you absorb into it and as long as you don''t damage it. This is an advanced technique, and only the highest-ranking within the green court learn it. Most are only able to use sr energy during the day and are unable to store it in such a way. I did send over the required pattens and methods to forgo storage so in a fight, if it''s day and you don''t need to go through extra steps if you don''t already have sr energy stored."


    "But you said it''s like making a core, and well that doesn''t seem too hard?"


    "If someone tried to store sr energy within a normal core, the shell would shatter," Ziranii replied. "A normal core is meant for essence and aether. You wouldn''t form a fireball in your core so why try and store pure sr energy within it? It''s like how an old-world battery can store only electricity and trying to store heat or aether would just destroy it."


    "You lost me at old-world battery, but I think I get what you mean," I replied. "so what do I do now?"


    "You already know what to do, Aiden?"


    She was right, and a momentter, I began to weave thest part of the sr absorption technique. The part of the pattern that dealt with the sr absorption activated and energy entered my body. If not for the experiences Zirnai had sent over, I would have likely broken the main pattern in my core because of shock as the feeling of sr energy being absorbed into me and then coursing through my veins was unusual, to say the least. It was like the feeling of my divine energy, but whereas that had been wholly euphoric, this carried a different sort of weight to it and a heat, unlike anything I''d felt. It was like trying to guide a raging inferno of pure power. It would have damaged me without the main pattern which had aether branching away from it to formyers of aether around my internal organs, flesh, one just beneath my skin and one above. It was clear that one of the pattern''s main functions was to protect the arcanist and make sure they could safely absorb the energy.


    The part of the main pattern which actually caused the absorption of sr energy had only been active for a short span of time, but even then I felt like I had absorbed too much.


    I now understood what Zirani meant when she''d said people had died trying to use sr techniques. If I hadn''t been given Zirani''s instincts and information regarding the technique then I would have most likely been burned alive from the inside, or just blown apart.


    I guided the energy into the storage core, and a string of aether branched off from the main pattern and formed a smaller pattern around the outermostyer of the storage core, and the sr energy seemed to settle down.


    I let loose a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. "That was¡­ intense. Is going to be like that every time?"


    "You''ll get used to it and it''ll get easier," Zirani replied. "Now that you have some sr energy stored it''s time tobine it with some nature aether and turn it into what is called, sr aether, which is essentially just a sub form of nature aether."


    "Give me a few seconds." I took a few long deep breaths. "Ok, what''s next."


    "You already know," she said. "Combine the nature aether with the sr energy using the pattern I transferred to you. Take it slow. You don''t want a vtile reaction urring within your body and especially not with sr energy. It will not end well."


    I nodded, and just like with the main pattern, it was like the information had always been there, and slowly I formed small patterns and like needles, slowly pierced the storage core. I released the patterns when they were fully into the core, and thankfully one of theyers of the storage core had a pattern that regenerated any damage, so the small holes were gone in seconds. I really hoped it worked as I wouldn''t be able to do this that many times. The speed at which I could generate aether and the amount I could store in my nature core was great, but not unlimited.


    "Ok, it''s done." I sighed. "Now should I try sr beam first?"


    "Sr beam or re is fine, they''re both very simple sr techniques."


    Zirani had sent over the pattens for two sr techniques. The first was a simple sh of light that was bright enough to blind even high-level arcanists and could damage the sight of lower and mid-level arcanists. The second was the one I had the most interest in. It was the beam attack that Zirani had shown. A short beam of pure destructive sr energy made up of force and heat.


    I raised my hand and focused. Compared to the patterns for sr absorption, the pattern for sr beam was simple, and in less than a few seconds, I had the pattern ready. I aimed a hereby boulder and fired. The beam shot forward in a sh and the sound of the st echoed in the forest as the boulder was sted into pieces that scattered everywhere. Smoke rose up from more than a few, and many definitely looked burnt to say the least, if not ash.


    I smiled. With this sort of power, I could do a lot, and would no longer becking when it came to raw destructive force. It did take a lot of aether, but in my opinion, it was well worth it to wield the energy of the damn sun, and it wasnt like I couldn''t increase the speed of my aether generation and the amount I could store when it came to mine and Zirani''s core.


    I turned to Zirnai with a grin. "I think I''ve got the basics down, and we can continue this as we travel to the border. So, what''s next?"

 Chapter 152

    Once my mind was clear and I could once again think clearly without pain or dizziness, Zirani began to walk me through everything she had sent over, starting with the patterns which wove together. It was the first time I''d truly seen something like this. I had seen her use technique patterns thatbined but none that wove together so seamlessly, and that were functional by themselves but together created something just as functional and as though it was meant to be like that.


    "I want you to form each of the patterns first," Zirani said. "Just so that we can confirm it worked correctly."


    I nodded and focused. It was easy to bring up the knowledge since it felt like it had always been there, as though it was mine. I began with the first and though it was hard, I was able to get it done in just a minute, which was sower than she had down, but she assured me that I would get there and that the transfer didn''tpletely make training unnecessary as one''s body and mind did need a certain amount of time to get used to everything, although she did say that at a higher level and with a greater bond such a thing would be possible as we would almost be one, which was sort of crazy to think about.


    "That''s not the n, Aiden." Zirnai chuckled, having ready my mind. "We want to stay separate beings but be as close as possible. We don''t want to fuse."


    "Fuse?"


    She shook her head. "A topic for another time."


    She frowned. "I find myself saying that a lot whenever we talk. Oh, well, it''s to be expected. Come on, onto the next pattern."


    I went from pattern to pattern, forming each correctly on the first try, if slowly, but it was far better than what would have happened if she would have tried to teach them normally. There was no way I could form even one of these patterns correctly within a day. They were different from regr technique patterns.


    Once I had gone through each multiple times and Zirani had confirmed the transfer had worked, she had started to weave them together. It was extremely odd, moving the patterns as a whole into one at the center of my body right next to my cores. The pattern seemed to solidify in a way I''d never seen before, and an orb, simr to a core formed right next to my two normal cores. It was empty, but the shell was made up of multiple thickyers and covered in patterns. Ity at the center of the main pattern which hadn''t dispersed when the core had been made. It was like the pattern had made a pattern


    "Zirani, what''s this?''


    "That is where you will store the energy?" Zirani exined. "It takes a lot of aether to create and is simr to how you create cores. Actually, it is essentially a core, though this one is temporary and will not store essence, only the energy you absorb from the sun. It willst for an indefinite amount of time if you are careful with how much energy you absorb into it and as long as you don''t damage it. This is an advanced technique, and only the highest-ranking within the green court learn it. Most are only able to use sr energy during the day and are unable to store it in such a way. I did send over the required pattens and methods to forgo storage so in a fight, if it''s day and you don''t need to go through extra steps if you don''t already have sr energy stored."


    "But you said it''s like making a core, and well that doesn''t seem too hard?"


    "If someone tried to store sr energy within a normal core, the shell would shatter," Ziranii replied. "A normal core is meant for essence and aether. You wouldn''t form a fireball in your core so why try and store pure sr energy within it? It''s like how an old-world battery can store only electricity and trying to store heat or aether would just destroy it."


    "You lost me at old-world battery, but I think I get what you mean," I replied. "so what do I do now?"


    "You already know what to do, Aiden?"


    She was right, and a momentter, I began to weave thest part of the sr absorption technique. The part of the pattern that dealt with the sr absorption activated and energy entered my body. If not for the experiences Zirnai had sent over, I would have likely broken the main pattern in my core because of shock as the feeling of sr energy being absorbed into me and then coursing through my veins was unusual, to say the least. It was like the feeling of my divine energy, but whereas that had been wholly euphoric, this carried a different sort of weight to it and a heat, unlike anything I''d felt. It was like trying to guide a raging inferno of pure power. It would have damaged me without the main pattern which had aether branching away from it to formyers of aether around my internal organs, flesh, one just beneath my skin and one above. It was clear that one of the pattern''s main functions was to protect the arcanist and make sure they could safely absorb the energy.


    The part of the main pattern which actually caused the absorption of sr energy had only been active for a short span of time, but even then I felt like I had absorbed too much.


    I now understood what Zirani meant when she''d said people had died trying to use sr techniques. If I hadn''t been given Zirani''s instincts and information regarding the technique then I would have most likely been burned alive from the inside, or just blown apart.


    I guided the energy into the storage core, and a string of aether branched off from the main pattern and formed a smaller pattern around the outermostyer of the storage core, and the sr energy seemed to settle down.


    I let loose a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. "That was¡­ intense. Is going to be like that every time?"


    "You''ll get used to it and it''ll get easier," Zirani replied. "Now that you have some sr energy stored it''s time tobine it with some nature aether and turn it into what is called, sr aether, which is essentially just a sub form of nature aether."


    "Give me a few seconds." I took a few long deep breaths. "Ok, what''s next."


    "You already know," she said. "Combine the nature aether with the sr energy using the pattern I transferred to you. Take it slow. You don''t want a vtile reaction urring within your body and especially not with sr energy. It will not end well."


    I nodded, and just like with the main pattern, it was like the information had always been there, and slowly I formed small patterns and like needles, slowly pierced the storage core. I released the patterns when they were fully into the core, and thankfully one of theyers of the storage core had a pattern that regenerated any damage, so the small holes were gone in seconds. I really hoped it worked as I wouldn''t be able to do this that many times. The speed at which I could generate aether and the amount I could store in my nature core was great, but not unlimited.


    "Ok, it''s done." I sighed. "Now should I try sr beam first?"


    "Sr beam or re is fine, they''re both very simple sr techniques."


    Zirani had sent over the pattens for two sr techniques. The first was a simple sh of light that was bright enough to blind even high-level arcanists and could damage the sight of lower and mid-level arcanists. The second was the one I had the most interest in. It was the beam attack that Zirani had shown. A short beam of pure destructive sr energy made up of force and heat.


    I raised my hand and focused. Compared to the patterns for sr absorption, the pattern for sr beam was simple, and in less than a few seconds, I had the pattern ready. I aimed a hereby boulder and fired. The beam shot forward in a sh and the sound of the st echoed in the forest as the boulder was sted into pieces that scattered everywhere. Smoke rose up from more than a few, and many definitely looked burnt to say the least, if not ash.


    I smiled. With this sort of power, I could do a lot, and would no longer becking when it came to raw destructive force. It did take a lot of aether, but in my opinion, it was well worth it to wield the energy of the damn sun, and it wasnt like I couldn''t increase the speed of my aether generation and the amount I could store when it came to mine and Zirani''s core.


    I turned to Zirnai with a grin. "I think I''ve got the basics down, and we can continue this as we travel to the border. So, what''s next?"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    [Short timeskip after next chapter.]


    Compared to the sr absorption technique and the patterns it involved, the aether change techniques were simple. Zirani wanted me to learn a few simple techniques such as a poison and paralytic cloud, and a technique that would allow me to create edible food such as fruit just in case of an emergency. It wasn''t like I needed much food, but as she said, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    "This shouldn''t be tooplicated," Zirani exined. "I don''t need to transfer this to you since you are at a stage where this should be rtively easy for you to understand and replicate."


    She wasnt wrong. I had been practicing for two weeks using the exercises she had taught and had been using green scan since my time in the tower. Combined with my deeper understanding of aether and techniques, it was time to follow her actions, and only seconds after she was done, I too had the pattern formed. It was pretty basic as far as aether change techniques went, but effective.


    She nodded and sent me a mental message to release the technique.


    We both blew out and a thick ckish-purple cloud of smoke poured from our mouths. It was a form of poison that would cause severe pain and extreme damage to the lungs. It was primarily meant for humans, but any beast who had lungs could be affected.


    The next technique was a yellowish smoke that would paralyze anything that came into contact with it, at least anything made of flesh and at lower to mid-level. After a certain point, weaker poisons just wouldn''t work against arcanists of a higher level.


    Zirani actually had me stick a hand in paralytic smoke just to test it, and I confirmed that it did indeed still affect me, though it didn''tst for that long once I took it out and was more like a feeling of pins and needles and muscle cramping rather than an electric surge as I''d expected.


    "Is there any smoke techniques for a quick getaway?" I asked. I didn''t have a form of dark vision yet, but even without that, the ability to obscure someone''s vision would be a great ability even if I already had the sr re technique. Having two of something was usually never bad, and there might very welle a time where I didn''t have any sr energy stored, and it wasnt day. There was also the fact that sr re was to blind while a smoke screen would be to obscure


    Zirnai agreed and taught me a simple smoke technique that actually muffled sound as well, though I could take that aspect out. It wasnt like I had been back at the steel heart camp when she had first tried to teach me a technique involving aether change. Now I actually understood what she was showing me and could make adjustments.


    "Alright, now onto the food." Zirani knelt and ced a hand on the ground. "You don''t need to be around fertilend to do this, but it cost less aether if you are. I''ll teach you both ways.:"


    To her surprise and joy, she only needed to teach me the first as I managed to figure out the second by myself. I couldn''t hold back the smile. Seeing the training pay off always lifted my mood.


    "This must be amazing for the green court," I pointed out. "Able to grow crops so easily."


    "You''ve no idea," Zirani replied."We grow and export the most food out of all thends beyond the great scar. Usually for trade."


    A wistful smile came to her face. "I can''t wait till you see it. Fields of bright red apples, modified and changed to be the perfect blend of vors. Fruits and other crops were made by the court for different purposes from simple great taste to healing,bat, and even more sensual reasons. There so many different types, that we''d been here for a while if I tried to go over them all."


    "It sounds amazing." I smiled. "I take it as the daughter of a prominent member, we shall have ess to such things."


    "Prominent is an understatement, more like queen."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Well that doesn''t put any pressure on me to impress now does it. She won''t behead me if I displease her will she?" p and a


    Novel Zirani rolled her eyes. "You read too many old-world fantasy books. She''s more the grind your body and turn you into fertilizer type."


    I waited for her tough, but she kept a straight face. Not to self, do not piss off her mother.panda novel


    After we were done with those techniques, we moved on to something that I had been looking forward to ever since the tournament back in West Vale. Zirani had gone on and on about the importance and benefits of the warp seed but in the months since we had used it, I hadn''t really seen any of its power, apart from recently when she had teleported us out of thebyrinth, but that wasn''t what I wanted to see.


    "I know you''re eager, but there''s just onest thing before we move on, ok?"


    "I''m all ears," I answered.


    "I need to teach you the pattern sets I use when ites to wood maniption."


    I blinked, not having expected that, although now that I thought about it, she hadn''t said she was going to teach me any more conventional nature techniques, not that she really needed to. There were dozens of techniques I could create with the patterns sets I already knew, and the knowledge Zirani had taught me. I had just been holding off since she had said I shouldn''t make too many.


    "I know I said that," Zirani said, reading my thoughts. "But this is different. When ites to wood maniption, the higher-level methods are a lot more free form in nature, no pun intended, and with the sets you already have, when you get what I''m about to transfer over, you won''t need to create wood techniques like shield or wall. The maniption of wood as a whole will be more and more natural to you. When ites to most arcanists, there is a point where they let go of more simple techniques. A higher-level fire arcanist will not care for a fireball technique as his maniption of fire as a whole will allow him to make any kind of simple fire attacks such as a fireball or a mingnce or arrow. We, arcanists at the higher levels, are able to weave origin patterns in such a way that we no longer need the static patterns as some say, that you currently use. Normally, you would learn this at such a young age, but as you said you don''t want to wait years, and you are talented enough that it won''t be impossible as it would be for the average arcanist. Don''t misunderstand though, it will take time, and I won''t be transferring anything involving it over as there is too much and it is too big of a risk. Start off simple and work your way up. With time, it will be easier and I predict you will get the hang of it even sooner than I did, though I suppose it''s like that in all regards. You three have been progressing at a ridiculous speed that is only seen in the upper echelons."


    "Like you?"


    She nodded with a roll of her eyes. "Yes like me, but don''t think I''m some sort of coddled princess."


    I snorted. "As if. I know you, and you don''t fit that picture, although you did say for your first three hundred years you were sort of a pacifist. I''d loved to see some memories of that."


    ? ??? ? ? ???? She suddenly grew very quiet and her smile faltered as a sad expression appeared in her eyes.


    "Zirani." I walked closer to her. "I didn''t mean to bring up any bad memories."


    She shook her head. "It''s not that. I enjoyed those times, it''s just the ending and what caused me to pursue bing a jungle queen that causes me grief."


    "Well you know I''m always here if you want to talk about it," I said.


    She smiled and gave me a quick peck on the lips before taking a few steps back. "Now, brace yourself. This won''t be anywhere near as bad since it''s just a few sets, but it won''t be pleasant either."


    "I''m ready whenever you are. Oh, and what about everything else, like nt matter?"


    "That''s not as simple," Zirani said. "And when ites to that it''s a lot moreplicated and as I''ve exined creating different nts and parts of nts involves changing the aether. Simple nt matter like that which makes up ashing vine or the shell of an impact seed is easy to create and you probably could learn free from maniption of them if you wanted to. Remember I was at the seventh level, but I don''t know everything. What I can tell you is that once you reach a high enough level like them things such as this be no less easy than breathing or so I''ve been told."


    "As easy as breathing huh, perhaps one day."


    "We won''t reach that day if you keep talking to yourself." Zirani chuckled.


    I coughed. "Sorry. I''m ready, go ahead."

 Chapter 154

    [Short time skip after this chapter.]


    The wave of information Zirani sent over regarding the patterns sets for freeform wood maniption was small inparison to the flood that had urred with the sr absorption technique, and I was able to remain standing on my feet, and this time only experienced a minor amount of mental pain and a short headache which quickly receded, leaving me with the knowledge.


    "There are other pattern sets, but as I said earlier I''m going to be leaving training up to you there for a while," Zirani said. "Many discoveries are made by those who are testing things and figuring out new ways. Who knows what one of you might discover and gaining some proper experience is always a good thing. Don''t get me wrong, this doesn''t mean I won''t ever train you again, just that I want you three to have some independence instead ofpletely relying on me."


    "You''re still going to teach me the spatial techniques, right?"


    She chuckled. "Yes, yes. It shouldn''t take too long, although let me exin things first."


    She used a small amount of aether to form a chair which she took a seat in. "When I first exined the warp seed, I told you that it mutated our core, and added a spatial aspect to our core, but wasn''t like a normal space affinity. It was linked to the nature affinity, an aspect of it, meaning we could only use it via nature, with the green. It''s not actually that difficult to use."


    She raised a hand, and let some aether seep from it. The nature aether, normally a vibrant green, was now a cyan and felt far different than the normal nature aether. It moved oddly and seemed to ripple. "To pull this sort of aether you must only focus on the spatial aspect of our core while you pull nature aether from it. Then like any other form of aether you form it into patterns to create techniques or augment techniques with it. This type of aetherbines with normal nature aether very easily since they are parts of the same whole. I''m going to teach you a few basic techniques and send over a few patterns sets I''ve created for it. After that, it will be up to you to explore."


    I was practically vibrating with excitement as I focused on the aether in her hand. With the sr power, improved wood maniption, and this, I would have far more at my disposal, not to mention that Zirani had essentially told me that it would be up to me to discover new things. I was d that she was taking my worry about bing too dependent on her, seriously. It was clear that this was thest time, for a while at least, that we''d be doing this sort of training lesson. I needed freedom and she was obliging. I really was lucky to have run into some so intelligent and understanding.


    I would prove to her that I was worthy of everything she had taught and more.


    "You already have," She said with a sigh."But I won''t argue, now I want you to try and pul some of the mutated aether from your core and just get a feel for it. Once that''s done, try and follow my actions."


    I did as she said, and slowly pulled a small amount of aether from my core normally while focusing on the spatial aspect which I knew was there. It had always been there since the warp seed, I''d just been ignoring it up until now. The aether that was pulled from our core was not vibrant green but a bright cyan, and slowly I moved it up to my hand.


    I looked to Zirani who smiled and then began to form a simple pattern.


    It was easy enough to follow and once it was done, I released it out of curiosity, and for a moment thought I had messed up, but Zirani looked unbothered. The effect the pattern produced was odd. There was a ripple in the air like an invisible drop of water onto an invisibleke, and bluish shapes appeared for a second before vanishing.


    "I''m guessing that was just a test and not a proper technique?"


    "Correct." She nodded. "How did it feel?"


    I frowned. "Odd. I never noticed before, but normal nature aether has a weight and sort of feeling of freshness to it while this felt weightless and like it was moving but not moving if that makes sense."


    "It does," she replied. "Space is aplex thing, and heavily intertwined with time. In truth, I was going to try and have you absorb the essence from a time core for our second core before her. Space and time, or space-time, are linked in a very deep way. Almost anyone who gets a time or space core eventually tries to go for the other as well."


    Her words made me feel sour as I thought of what I could have done with such a core. Instead, I was stuck with some unknown being who was unwilling to cooperate and would most likely try and kill me the first chance she got. Then there was my divine bloodline which was, for some reason, also unwilling to work with me. Two amazing powers that I couldn''t use. The damn irony was not lost on me.


    Zirani must have been reading my thoughts as she smirked.


    "It''s not funny.''panda novel


    "I never said it was," she replied. "Now, let''s move on."


    The next few hours passed by quickly as she sent over the patterns sets and taught me basic techniques and augments for my other abilities.


    The first was something I''d hoped for. It was a teleport using nature and worked just like she had said all those months ago. By focusing on arge enough piece of the green like a tree orrge bush, I could enter it as though it was a portal and exit nearby. It had a very good range and I could enter a tree and appear half a mile if not more away, depending on how much aether I used. Zirani did inform me that using the mutated aether drained the overall aether in our core faster, but it was well worth it in my opinion. There was also the fact that I could make some changes, and I knew it. I would develop different ways to use it. thoughts of seeds that sprouted into trees mid-fight on arge battlefield then teleporting from each, allowing for great movement. Who knew what I could do if I learned to teleport from smaller nts.


    Next was an augment which was essentially bending space. She demonstrated it with a vine whip and at first, showed how a vine of a few minters couldn''t reach a nearby tree. Of course, she could extend it, but with spatial aether, she could bend or shorten the space between the vine and the target. In a fight, it would be immensely helpful as an attack, and an enemy who thought they had dodged an attack would suddenly find themselves struck.


    Finally was thest technique which I hadn''t been expecting. She taught me how to bend andpress space in a very simple way.


    She stood a few meters away from a tree and raised a hand. I saw her form a simple pattern for an impact seed but then the nature aether entered the picture and changed the technique. At first, when she released it, it looked like it was just a simple impact seed until it hit the tree, and a thunderp broke the rtive silence of the forest


    ? ??? ? ? ???? The tree burst into splinters and the nearby ground cracked and shook.


    "What did you do?"


    "I kept adding more and more force whilepressing the space whiting the seed so I didn''t need to change the outside shell to be bigger. What results is¡­ That."


    She pointed at the now-destroyed tree.


    I paid close attention as she taught it to me, and just like the others, my mind whirled with possibilities. In a single day, I''d been given a very powerful set of abilities and more knowledge to add to everything she had already taught me.


    As she was teaching thest of the spatial techniques, I came to understand why had been putting this off for so long. Without the knowledge she had taught me about aether and all the experiences since leaving West Vale, I would not have been able to form even one of the spatial patterns since they were very different from the normal nature patterns and even the sr patterns.


    "Remember, Aiden, do not try and create basic spatial techniques that do not link to the green." She shook her head. "It will not work. Every spatial technique you create must in some way link to the green. It doesn''t have to be an integral part of it, take the bending of space for example. An arcanist with a space affinity could do that to anything, but we are limited to the green."


    "Limited?"


    She rolled her eyes. "You know what I mean."


    When night fell and the others returned, I cooked up another dish from my aunt''s recipe book before Zirani headed off with Misty and Sandra to train. They didn''t need sleep and I waved them away when they asked if I wanted to watch.


    I formed a sunlight orb and sat by it as I thought about the future. It was time to focus on my independence and try to learn as much as I could. I would continue to push myself using the weights, baths, and any other resources she provided all while experimenting and testing out my new abilities. By the time i reached the border I wanted to be ready, I wanted to be one step ahead of the curve.


    I would not be content with being average or second best. Thends beyond the great scar would be a challenge, and not one I wanted to get passed with luck and chance as I had so many other encounters. I wanted my own strength, skill, and power to determine my fate.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    "I don''t think this is a good idea."


    I sighed. "Sandra you''ve been saying that for the past hour. If you''re not going to jump then let''s head back to the others."


    "No, I¡ª" She paused. "I can do it."


    I held back another sigh as a strong wind blew against the mountain top we were on. Clouds partially covered a dim sky that had just moments ago been bright. The weather seemed to be far more erratic, which must have been due to our proximity to the great scar. I nced around at the wet rock and spare tree still dripping with dew from the rainfall that had urred a few hours ago. From cold and rainy, to bright and sunny, and now to this depressing tone.


    "Sandra you''ve been practicing this for weeks," I assured. "You can do this, and even if you panic it''s not like you''ll get hurt."


    Sandra''s use of gravity had evolved quite a bit during the month of travel to the edges of the border cities, and simple techniques like floating and simple movement of objects had changed into the limited flight, and control of repulsive and attractive forces. Along with the jumps in her bloodline and dark techniques, she was far more powerful and versatile than she had ever been.


    There was only one thing that was holding her back. I had found it immensely funny when she had told me and the others of her fear of heights. It was she had and was still working on, though it hadn''tpletely gone. Although she had tested her flight before, it hadn''t really been in the air, just a few feet off the ground so I''de up with the idea to scale one of the nearby mountains.


    Thend closer to the great scar was far rockier and perilous, with fewer nds and forests and more mountains and valleys, not to say there weren''t any, just that the majority of thend was extremely difficult for non-arcanists and low-level arcanists to traverse if they weren''t using the main roads and paths.


    For us, it only took minimal effort.


    Before I could assure her once again, she took a step of the edge, and her scream split the air before fading as she fell.


    I casually walked and peered over to see how she was doing. A normal person might have thought me heartless but falls didn''t matter to Sandra anymore when she could manipte gravity.


    In this case, she had stopped halfway and was rising back up.


    "There we go," I said mentally, knowing that she probably wouldn''t hear my voice over the wind and distance. "Now try and move about."


    She stabilized, and then began slowly moving through the air. I knew she could go much faster, but it was better for her to take it slow. Her form of flight was different than what a wind arcanist would be using. She flew by changing her personal gravity and the gravity around her. Zirani had taught her much and I''d picked up a few tidbits here and there. One such tidbit was that Sandra had multiple ways of flight via gravity, most of which she could use in tandem for increasing speed and maneuverability in the air.


    "Why don''t you try and use another technique??"


    I could feel her nervousness through our bond, but also her resolve to seed. She focused and then shot up in a blur of motion. I didn''t know what her exact techniques were, but she had a huge variety of different things she could do from decreasing and increasing gravity, gravitational pulling and pushing, attractive and repulsive forces, manipting her own personal gravity, and more. I understood why people valued gravity cores so highly. They were perfect for everything frombat to utility. She still had a long way to go, but she was getting there, and the Sandra of a month ago wouldn''t stand a chance against Sandra as she was now.


    The same went for me and Misty who had also grown tremendously in the past month.


    I watched Sandra fly around for a while longer before shended next to me with a shaky smile. "I think I''m getting used to it.''


    "You''ll need to," I replied. "Imagine how much of a pain you''ll be when you learn to control it."


    "Speaking of pain," Sandra said. "How are the new weights?"


    I shrugged. "Fine, and you?''


    "They''re annoying, but not too bad." She shook her head. "I can''t wait until we can take them off though. It''s only a few more days till we reach Evenord, right?"


    I nodded. "It is, now let''s get back. I got food to prepare, and I''m sure Misty''s bored by now. There is only so much she can gain by hunting weak beasts."panda novel


    "Weak, huh." Sandra had a wistful smile on her face. "It''s not that they''re weak, just that we''re far too strong now, for them at least."


    She wasn''t wrong, and as we walked over to one of the trees, I thought about just how different things were. There was no more danger to be had in the ins, not from the beasts or the arcanists and we had run into a few bandits, surprisingly enough. They hadn''t posed much of a threat, but it had been a shock. It turned out that many such groups lived in the valleys near the border cities, and would raid caravans as they passed. There was plenty of cover around and tight spaces so I guess I shouldn''t have been too surprised.


    Once we were at the tree, I wrapped an arm around Sandra and gave her a kiss as I pulled some mutated nature aether from our core, and began to form a pattern. It was much like the original except with changes to allow for others to be brought along. I also had other versions, but this one was for group travel.


    "Stop it." Sandra smacked me yfully.


    I smiled and then together we vanished into the tree. The sensation was a lot less unpleasant than the circle Zirani had used back in Bullrock, and felt like elerating at a rapid pace for a moment before stopping. One moment we were at the top of the moment and the next we were at the bottom, right next to the camp. When I had first learned the technique, I hadn''t used markers so, in areas like this where the ground wasn''tpletely dirt, I often lost the original tree I''d teleported from so I had developed markers, sort of signals that I could focus on. There was a range limit to them, but it was a few miles, even though I could currently only travel a mile and a half at max, and the aether it cost was no small amount at all. The longer the distance the more aether needed.


    "Finally." Misty looked worn out, and she dragged herself over to me. I simply bent my head and exposed my neck to her.


    "I''m going to go see what Zirani''s up to," Sandra said. She didn''t care that Misty was a vampire anymore, but the sight of Misty feeding still unnerved her somewhat, though she was trying to get over it.


    Misty fangs piercing my skin didn''t muster any reaction from me. Compared to all the other pain I''d dealt with, this was nothing. A droppared to the ocean of pain I''d endured in the tower.


    "Thank you." Misty let out a breath. "I needed that. How did things go with Sandra, did she chicken out?"


    "Nope," I replied, walking over to the camp and pulling my cooking equipment out. "She was nervous but she managed it. How about you, did you get your draining technique to work properly?"


    She smiled, her fangs visible and a single drop of blood dripping down one of them. "It did, and it''s better than I thought."


    Misty use of life had shown me just how stupid I had been in thinking it could only be used for healing. Zirani had spoken much about it, from empowering oneself, to flesh shaping, and other darker and more brutal techniques. She spoke of one arcanist who had made organic explosives within living targets, and another who could shapeshift with ease, not to mention the animation aspect of it. Apparently, life was one of the most popr affinities due to its sheer versatility. It also yed a major part in golem creation, and while none life arcanists could make golems, and constructs, it was far easier for those with a life affinity.


    She had begun to teach us more about thends beyond the great scar over the past month, and at this point, I could tell that Sandra and Misty were both very eager, not that I was any different. The ins had nothing left for us anymore, apart from my aunt who I would have taken with me if I could. Who knew, maybe when I returned I would take her with me. Westvale had more healers now so it wasnt like she needed to stay there.


    "What are you making tonight?" Misty asked. "Please tell me it''s not that pie again, what did you call it shepherd pie?"


    "It wasn''t that bad," I protested. "Sandra and Zirnai loved it, and no I''m not making it tonight. It''s a southernmon dish, it''s called burritos, or at least that''s what my aunt wrote in the book. Those merchants we helped into provided me with a ton more ingredients."


    "Burritos?" Misty tested the words. "Odd name."


    ? ??? ? ? ???? "And shepherds pie isn''t?" I raised an eyebrow. "I mean what does it have to do with a shepherd?"


    "No clue, but I hope I never have to eat it again."


    "You won''t be eating anything if you don''t let me focus," I said, trailing my gaze over her half-naked body. Since we hadn''t been running into many people, and no longer needed our weak armor, Sandra and Misty had taken to wearing morefortable clothes, which also meant fewer clothes. Misty was in a pair of very short jeans, and an odd bra that was basically just a wide strip of cloth that wrapped around her chest. She had said it was called a sports bra, not that I cared about that.


    She smirked at my look and then strutted off, swaying her hips purposefully in a way she knew drove me mad.


    I shook my head and got to my cooking. I''d have time for funter.

 Chapter 156(18+)

    Chapter 156(18+)


    "What is that amazing smell?"


    "Burritos," I replied to Zirani as she walked over with Sandra who had a slight bruise on her face. "Do I want to ask what happened?"


    Sandra grumbled something which I couldn''t make out, then she sighed. "I sped into a¡­ a tree."


    "She was testing a technique," Zikrani exined. ''She overshot the power. She''ll get it next time."


    "I have some cream if you want," Misty said and headed over when Sandra nodded. While she helped Sandra, Zirani walked over and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek.


    In the past month, Zirani had benefited a lot from being able to rx more and take a backseat in our training. She still helped and provided us resources, but she left the rest up to us, and spent most of her time simply enjoying the peace of ins and simplicity of the ins, though she had also been trying tomunicate with the lost queen who had been less and less talkative as ofte. In fact, sometimes I could feel hints of depressioning through the bond. It seemed she was finally realizing that she wasnt going to be getting out anytime soon, if ever, and it had hit her hard.


    Zirani was trying her best and had talked some with her, but the majority of the time, the lost queen just remained quiet or dormant. She didn''t even bother shouting, cursing, or threatening me wherever I tried to talk to her. She just ignored me. Despite everything she had done, I couldn''t help but feel slightly bad for her. I had a suspicion it was due to the fact she was bonded with me, and that was why because as much as I said it was her prison, it was in fact, a bond just like Zirani.


    It was bad, not just because I couldn''t use the ki, but also because at times it caused negative reactions in me if I had the bond open. It was like when Zirnai was in pain or difort. There was a part of me that immediately redacted, and despite my dislike and downright hatred for the slot queen, that part of me still reacted, even to her. We were bonded, for better and for worse, mostly worse in my opinion. I couldn''t help but think of what I could be doing right now with a gravity core or a life core.


    It wasn''t that I hadn''t grown, I certainly had in both martial and weapon skill, and the arcane, not to mention the growth of my physical body. The continuous baths had made me incredibly stone when it came to raw strength and durability, though Zirani said that wasmon for richer arcanists and that they used more methods like eating certain types of food or beast meat. The green court grew and sold many types of them. Their monopoly on arcane products, ingredients, and more, was veryrge.


    "Alright, it''s all done!" I called over to Misty and Sandra as I warped thest of the burritos in some paper.


    As we dug into the amazing food, I focused on my cores. My nature core with Zirani was still at the iron stage in density and though it had improved somewhat, the changes weren''t that big, and I wouldn''t see much improvement until we crossed the scar. The other core was exactly the same as it had been since it had formed, though the white essence no longer moved and swirled erratically. It was still and calm, not with peace I knew, but with depression and a sad eptance. Thest was the storage core which was currently half-filled with sr aether. I had been testing out a long-range attack yesterday. Working with sr energy was difficult and dangerous, extremely so, but the benefits were clear and in the sparring matches with the others, whenever it came to raw power, they could not match my sr techniques.


    "Speaking of sparring," Zirnai said, reading my thoughts. "I want to get involved in training tomorrow, just for the day."


    "What do you have in mind?" Sandra asked warily.


    Zirani smiled. "You three against me."


    We nced at one another before turning back to her.


    "Are you sure?" Misty asked. "We''re not as weak as before."


    "Do you think you could take me?" Zirani said with a raised eyebrow.


    "No," I said before Misty or Sandra could speak. "You two haven''t sparred against her, and just because we''re stronger doesn''t mean we could, though I think we couldst for longer than you think."


    Zirani scrunched up the paper from her finished burrito as she leaned back. "Is that so. Well, I look forward to it, but don''t think I''ll go easy on you. No holding back."


    After we were all finished, we headed to sleep, getting out regr few hours every week. It was very odd staying awake all day and night for six days of the week, but very beneficial as it allowed more time to train and do other things. I hadn''t realized until then just how much time people wasted on sleeping, and just how much more efficient things could be, how much more efficient things probably were in Ziraninds.panda novel


    Before Iid down, I moved away from the camp to dispose of the rubbish. As I was turning around to head back, I felt a warm body press up against my back, two frim mounds pushing into me. I had known she was approaching, what with the bond and my enhanced sense, but I''d let it happen. Why ruin the fun after all?


    "No arguments from Sandra?" I asked.


    "She was too tired," Misty replied, her fangs grazing my neck. "And Zirani is rxing while she reads some of the books we got from the merchants. You know she hasn''t read much old-world fantasy. Ever since she read lord of the rings, she has been dying for more."


    "Well, when she''s back home she''ll probably be able to get whatever she wants," I replied as I quickly turned and met her lips with my own before she could stop me.


    "I guess," Misty mumbled into my mouth before her tongue found mine, and began to swirl around each other in passion, trading our saliva back and forth. Her hand wrapped around me as my own trailed up her bare stomach towards her breasts contained within that bra.


    "Take it off, before I rip it off," I growled to which she grinned before she reached back and undid the sp. The piece of fabric fell down a few feet before she caught it and stored it in her spatial ring. Then she pulled off her jean shorts to reveal she wasnt wearing any underwear.


    I wasn''t fair behind her, and I quickly pulled off my shorts and t-shirt, before lowering my mouth to one of her perky nipples. She moaned and grasped the back of my head as I went to town on her beautiful breasts. Licking, sucking, and nibbling. I bathed them in attention.


    "Yes, Aiden," she moaned. "Damn you know how to use that mouth."


    I grinned against her chest before pulling back and wrapping my arms under her legs. She yelped as I lifted her up. "I''m good with my mouth but better with my tool."


    Her response was cut off as the tip of my manhood brushed against her opening which was dripping with her wetness. I rubbed myself against her back and forth until she was shaking her head vigorously. "Aiden, don''t tease me, put it in."


    "What''s the magic word?"


    "Ple¡ªOh!"


    ? ??? ? ? ???? Her word broke off into a loud moan as I pushed myself into her with full force, not stopping until all of me was buried deep into her. Her tight passage wrapped around me luxuriously, and I spent a few moments just basking in her warmth before I pulled out until just my tip was left.


    "Fuck, Aiden."


    Her voice was like music to my ears, and I savored the sound of her next moan as I pushed her down while I thurst up into her at the same time. I bounced her on top of me, up and down, fullying sheathing into her every time. She shook and moaned loudly, not caring if we were heard. Thank god I''d blocked my bond to Sandra. I didn''t want to disturb her sleep identally since she would most likely feel the pleasure if our bond was open. That was why Misty was so out of control because due to our bond, our pleasure was basically doubled.


    I held back for what must have been an hour as I brought her to orgasm after orgasm but soon after her fifth, I grit my teeth and pushed myself all the way into her before releasing and letting my seed fill her.


    My release triggered another from her and she moaned and shook with a sixth orgasm, increasing my own pleasure in return. We both panted as I held her and she ced her head on my shoulder after we had both finished.


    "Now, I think I''m ready for bed," she said with a rxing sigh, her body like jelly in my hands


    I chuckled. "Me too, me too."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    All three of us were eager the next day to face Zirani even though I knew better than the other two just what sort of beating we were in for. I didn''t think for a moment that we were going to be able to beat an aether beast that was over four hundred years old and with a hundred of those years dedicated to nothing but the arcane andbat. She had be a jungle queen after all, and you didn''t get to that point by being weak. As far as I knew only the strongest could be Zigan''s, though perhaps it was different. It wasn''t like I had asked Zirani about it. I was impressed that she was a jungle queen but it''s not like that was the reason I loved her. It wouldn''t have mattered to me if she were a dryad or some other form of a humanoid beast.


    "Don''t think ttery will help you," Zirani said mentally, having read my thoughts.


    I sent her the equivalent of a mental shrug. "It was worth a shot."


    We were in fairlyrge clearly just next to one of the mountains, and the three of us were stood over fifty feet away from her, each of us, ready in abat stance. We had talked for a few minutes and had decided that for this first match we''d wing it and see how long we''dst. We wouldmunicate through our bonds and see how well west without any form of nning because situations like that would ur.


    "On one." Zirani raised three fingers, then began counting down.


    "Three."


    I steadied my breathing and focused on my storage core. I had refilled it just for this match and was ready to let loose.


    "Two."


    I nced over to Misty and Zirani who both looked just as focused as I. Dark smoke was rising around Sandra and Misty''s fangs were bared as she brought up the beast within her. Over the past month, she had gotten better control of it, and while it could be difficult at times, at least we no longer had to worry about her attacking us.


    "One!"


    Sandra and I burst forward, each taking a different side to nk her. I took the left while she took the right. Her cloak formed around as my improved bark armor formed around me. I had made many changes to it, and now it wasyered for extra defense and one of thoseyers was made up of fleet wood.


    As Misty sped past us, I pulled sr aether from my core and shot a sr beam at Zirani who was still standing still, her eyes bored. Sandra''s darknce, its eleration enhanced by gravity, followed my beam, but just before they struck along with Misty, Zirani made her move.


    Two extra sets of arms appeared, and she tapped a foot upon the ground. Roots shot up, followed by arge four petals which wrapped themselves around her. Misty smashed into them, and instead of ripping through with her death ws, she bounced off.


    My beam hit one and was absorbed, while Sandra''snce dispersed the moment it made contact.


    "What the hell!" Sandra sounded confused.


    The petals were white with streaks of bright pink and orange that glowed brightly.


    "Be on your guard," I said. ''We have no idea what it is."


    "Indeed you don''t."


    I spun around with a kick, but Zirani, who had teleported behind me, simply sidestepped and countered with a punch to my gut. My armor blocked it but I still felt the force reverberate through me. I struck out with a left jab, dodged a hook from her, and then sent a kick to her left shin.


    She dodged and blocked all of my attacks easily, and after only a moment of going back and forth roots burst from the ground nearby to wrap around me and before I knew it, she turned and pulled me with her. Before I could do anything, I felt something hard and fast hit me.


    "Shit, sorry," Misty apologized.


    I gritted my teeth and formed two scythe thorns on my gauntlets to cut the roots. They were tough but I managed to free myself, but when I turned, Zirani was not there, and instead, I was being held up by a root. I cut it and then turned as I heard a shout from Sandra.


    I looked up to see her in the air, attempting to dodge a hail of seeds with seemed to be tracking her.panda novel


    "Where is she?" I asked, zing around.


    "Here, there, everywhere."


    Her voice came from above and I reacted just in time to dodge her heel kick, which mmed into the ground and sent a spiderweb of cracks spreading in all directions.


    Misty shot towards her while forming a technique that created ckish and red strings that shot towards Zirani who snapped her fingers. The strings dispersed, and Misty shocked face was met by Zirani''s knee.


    I hadn''t been idle and was preparing my own techniques. As Zirani backed away from the blonde, I used a sr re, and then a sr wave. Somehow, Zirani wasn''t affected by the light and she easily jumped up high to avoid the wave of destructive energy.


    "To slow, and too predictable." Her face was like stone as she pointed a finger at me.


    I waited for her attack, but it didn''te from her, and by the time I realized and sensed the roots, it waste. They rose from the ground and wrapped themselves around me before a few pierced my skin, and started injecting something into me. I struggled, but soon my body began to go numb, and even my ability to speak was impaired.


    All I could do was stand there, and look up as I listened to the sound of ZIrnai and Sandra being beaten. Soon, it was over, and I felt the numbness retreating.


    "How long was that?"


    "Forty-three seconds," Zirani said. "Not bad."


    "We got destroyed," Sandra said as she rubbed her head.


    "That''s an understatement," Misty grumbled. She had cuts all over her body, which were healing quickly thanks to her rapid regeneration.


    Zirnai sighed. "You should have never expected to beat me. I mean, Aiden, anything you can do, I can do better, and far more. Misty, you''re fast, but not fast enough, and your fighting style could do with some work. I understand your love of the w, but some of your attacks are highly telegraphed. Sandra, you are not utilizing your techniques to their fullest and arecking synergy. In fact, you are allcking synergy. Don''t get me wrong, against anybody of your level, I would say each of you would have a great chance, but there is still much for you to learn. That''s why I wanted to do this. To show the three of you that there is still much to learn and do."


    She smiled. ''That said. I am incredibly impressed. The speed at which you three have grown is incredible. In just a month you have made so much progress, and once we cross the great scar, I can''t wait to see what you will be able to aplish. Also, don''t forget you are all still wearing the weights and have limiters active. I don''t think having them off would have allowed you to best me, but just think how capable you''ll be with them off."


    Her words didn''t sting me as they might once have. I had known there was no way to outmatch her. She had taught me everything I knew and had far more experience than any of us, not to mention her level of intelligence. If I could one day do that along with my other cores and abilities, just how powerful would I be? Would I be like one of them? I could only dare to imagine such a thing, and well, dare I would.


    "All three of you get up," Zirnaimanded. ''We''re going to go a few more times. Remember to take my words to heart and continue to improve yourselves as you have been doing. All three of you have great potential."


    We sparred for hours, and though each time we lost, we learned from our mistakes. I learned that trying to beat her in an obvious way wouldn''t work. She knew everything I could do. Against another arcanist near my level, I wouldn''t have that problem and it might have worked, but against her, I needed to think tactically. I started using my techniques in ways she didn''t expect and while I never managed to hit her, I got close, and there was a definite improvement after each match.


    "I think that''s enough for today." Zirani stretched as I panted on my back. Thisst match had been the best for the three of us, and through we had lost,pared to our first there had been big improvements. From forty-three seconds to a minute and though Zirani had she wouldn''t, I knew she was holding back alot. After all there needed to be something for us to learn from. We wouldn''t learn from her wiping the floor with us in ten seconds t.


    "We''re probably going to reach Evenord tomorrow," Zinrai said. "We need to get ourselves into the expedition by wealth or by some other means. If they have representatives from the green court then I can easily get us in, though it will be a big shock."


    Zirani looked over at Sandra who was leaning against arge rock. "There might also be servants from your family, Sandra, in which case we will need to be careful. We still have no clue who conspired against you and wiped your memories before leaving you here. I''m going to need to ce masking arrays on all of you"


    "Trouble?" Misty asked.


    "When are we not in trouble," I replied. "We''ll get through it like we always do."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    The city of Evenord came into sight only a few hours after leaving the mountain valley we had been in. The terrain had ttened out somewhat, though it was still rocky and without grass or trees. There were odd green nts which Zirani said were cactuses and the dry bushes which looked dead. The sun shone high above and the temperature was far hotter than I had ever experienced even hotter than it had been on thest floor of the aether tower, then again that floor had cold sand. This ce was less of a desert and more of a rocky wastnd, at least that''s what it seemed like until we got to one of the roads to the city, and slowly began toe across people.


    Almost everyone was an arcanist, and most caravan and merchants we came across had guards, not that they bothered us. Zirani had ced simple masking arrays on all of us, even though I didn''t really need one. My bloodline seemed to be masking my second core just fine, though I guess it would be good to mask my storage core as it would undoubtedly draw attention. She had actually taught us the simple array and promised to teach us how to mask ourselves without the need of an array, though after the great scar and if we were all still together. I didn''t ask what she meant but was worried about it.


    The first thing I noticed about the city was the fact it had no walls or visible defense. It wasnt like there were any beasts around as far as I could tell, but it looked rather odd, especially since Evenord was thergest border city. It was where the expedition arrived every time and was also where most of the trade on the border was done. Then merchants would travel to the other cities and deeper into the ins to sell their goods. It was here that the explosives that had helped in the war against the twin horn had been bought


    "First thing we need to do is find out if the expedition has arrived," Zirani said. "If it has then we need to get an idea of who arrived with it. Sandra, keep yourself covered, and Misty, keep the beast locked up. The arcanists of mynds are not the arcanists you''re used to. They are far more skilled."


    "What if they''re not here yet?" Sandra asked as she pulled up the hood of her cloak. The girls had changed from their loose clothes back into theirbat robes along with hooded cloaks. I had done the same, minus the cloak. Unlike Sandra or Misty, I didn''t really have any visible features to hide that would get me recognized.


    "Can we take the weights off now?" Misty asked.


    Zirani thought about it then nodded. "Now is fine, there doesn''t seem to be anybody nearby."


    We stopped for a few minutes and when we began walking once more, it was with lighter steps and a more rxed posture. I felt far more rxed and energetic with the weights and limiters off. My outer and inner body felt at peace after the long months of none stop stress put upon them, not that I would have changed any of it. The weights and limiters had benefited me greatly, and I imagined this wouldn''t be thest I saw of them.


    As we drew closer to the city, I noticed that most of the buildings seemed to be made out of sandstone simr to the lower city of Bullrock, though these were more intricate, and the tallest was several floors high. People of all types walked about from armor-d arcanists riding upon beasts like something out of a book to groups of robed arcanists, most likely from a local sect. There was also normal folk, though one thing was clear. Everybody was an arcanist. The only people I noticed without cores were children, and even then only the youngest ones. I saw kids of nine and ten with their first cores, which would have been a shock to me if Zirani hadn''t already told me what to expect here. The resources the expeditions brought benefited these ces greatly and the arcanists of the border were the strongest in the ins, of that there was no doubt.


    We passed from the outer edges of the city into what I could only describe as thergest market district I had ever seen. Stalls, stores, and people with nkets of products on the ground were everywhere. We stuck close together, and our power allowed us more space than most, but unlike Bullrock, no one was shocked by us.


    I noticed Misty''s eyes light up as we made out way through the crowd. "You think we can take a loot?"


    "Later," Zirani replied mentally. "First let''s find a ce to stay and ask around."


    Misty nodded, though she gazed longingly at each stall and product we passed. I didn''t me her since there was plenty that caught my eyes. Essence cores, elixirs, meats, vegetables, armor, weapons, and everything else you could possibly want. I even saw one stall selling small tracking beasts that looked like a cross between a lizard and a dog. Next to it seemed to be some sort of auction forrger riding beasts that looked simr to the ones we rode back when we had traveled to the tower, except these looked more ferocious and like hostile beasts turned tame rather than already tame and ced beasts. It was the look in their eyes, along with their sharp ws and teeth that gave it away. These were predators and carnivores.


    "Don''t even think about it," Sandra said. "We are not buying one of those."


    "I never said we were." I raised my hands. "Just browsing. Besides, I don''t think I could take care of one, not to mention I don''t actually need one. It''s only a two-core beast. I think it would have trouble keeping up with us."


    "You are correct about that," Zirani said.


    It took over an hour to get out of the market which spoke to its size and the overall size of the city. It was huge, and it took asking a few people to find a high-end inn to say the night at. We had plenty of wealth that wouldn''t do us much good in Zirani''snd, so there was no point in not spending it.


    "This is it," I said as we came to a stop in front of arge three-story building with a sign proiming it as the Roaring Dune Inn. "Well, let''s go."panda novel


    I pushed open the door and held it open for the others as it made a ringing sound. Instead of opening into a taproom, we were greeted with the sigh of a lobby and a small man sat behind a desk. I guess I should have expected no less from a higher-end establishment. It was nicely decorated and there was the distinct scent of some sort of perfume, which was mostly from an enchanted item. It was very different from the mix of smells that we had experienced in the market and the noise. It was quiet in the lobby with only the sound of shuffling paper as the man at the desk straightened as he spotted us.


    "How may I help?" The small man stood and bowed.


    "The best room you have," I said. "A suite preferably."


    "Ah, well your in luck." He smiled then sat back down and leafed through some papers before looming back at me. "The top floor suite is avable. For a deal, you can book the suite for a week, and gain ess to as much food and beverages as you like."


    "How much?" Misty asked as she stepped up beside me.


    The man listed of the price and even as Misty winced, I handed over the crystals which earned me a very please grin from the man. "You won''t be disappointed. This will be the perfect ce to stay in while you wait for the expedition to arrive. That is why you''re here, correct?''


    I nced over at the others then nodded. "It is, so they aren''t here yet?"


    "No," he answered. "But they will arrive in the next few days. I actually heard it''ll be thergest seen in a very long time."


    "And why is that?" I asked.


    He shrugged apologetically. "I''ve no idea, I just heard it from one of the other patrons. Now if you would kindly follow me."


    "Are you sure it''s worth it?'' Misty asked.


    "Of course," I replied. "It''s not like our crystals will be of much worth beyond the great scar, and even with the suite, we still have more than plenty left."


    We were led through a side door, down a long hallway, and then up two sets of stairs. We came to a set of double doors which our guide opened using a metallic card which he pressed into a ck patch where a doorknob would be on a normal door.


    "This is your keycard." He handed it over to me. "We have spares, but do try and take care of it. Would you like me to take you on a tour of the suite?"


    I shook my head as the girls entered the suite. "No, thank you."


    "Very well." He bowed low. "Then thank you for choosing the Roaring Dune, I hope you enjoy your stay."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    The suite was very luxurious and was by far the most expensive ce I had ever stayed in. The main room was wide and full offy seats, a dining table on one side, and a few shelves of books on the clothes. There were three doors, one of which led into arge bedroom with a bed that dwarfed any other I had ever seen before. The others led into arge bathing room and what I could only describe as a game room. All in all, it was definitely worth the price, and Sandra and Misty both seemed very pleased.


    "Happy?" I asked.


    "Very." Sandra sighed as she leaned back on a pile offy pillows. "I just want to rx."


    "I think that''s fine," Zirani said as she manifested. "The expeditions aren''t here so we can spend this time rxing as things are going to be a lot more difficult when we get into the great scar."


    I was about to argue when I realized that she was right and that there was no harm in taking a short break. Too much training would tire us out, and well we were heading into the great scar soon. I imagined we would have little time for rxation when that happened.


    "Then I''m going to go shopping," Misty said. "Do you guys want anything?"


    "I do." I jotted down a list of ingredients I wanted on some paper and then handed it to her. "Gets these and any other ingredients that look interesting, oh and if you can buy a few higher-quality spatial rings."


    "Don''t," Zirani interjected. "Wait until the expedition arrives. They will have some high-quality products in stock, though if there are any from the green court then we won''t have to pay for them."


    "Your that high up?" Sandra asked.


    ''My mother is basically queen," Zirani exined. "And I am jungle queen. There aren''t so many of us."


    Misty headed out with an eager smile on her face as I walked toward the bathing room.


    "Wanna join me?" I asked Zirani.


    She smiled and offered a hand which I took. "Lead the way."


    "Sandra?"


    All I got in response was a gentle snore. She must have been more tired than I had realized or she was taking this chance to sleep as much as she could. We didn''t need much sleep, but that didn''t mean we couldn''t, and I would be lying if I said I didn''t miss it.


    The bathing room had basic enchantments to create water and heat it up which made things much easier. I stripped quickly and then sighed as I lowered myself into hot water. It was probably too hot for a normal person, but at level three, it wasfortable for me. The warmth seeped through my body that was more tired than I had realized. I allowed myself to go limp and simply rx. It had been so long since I''d had a normal baht, and it felt odd because my body kept expecting pain, but none came. Just pleasant warmth.


    I closed my eyes and let all my thoughts and worries drain away until there was nothing but the warmth and silence. My life had been chaotic, to say the least ever since I had left West Vale and the only time besides moments of rest that I had been allowed to rx had been in moments of pleasure and sensual bliss, but even in those times, it hadn''t really been like this.


    I probably would have drifted off right then and there if not for the warm body that pressed against my side and the head that leaned on my shoulder. I opened my eyes and nced over at Ziatni who had a gentle smile on her face


    "Nice isn''t it?"


    I nodded. "I didn''t realize just how simple and peaceful life had been back before all of this."


    "Do you regret leaving?"


    I shook my head. "Never. I''m beyond grateful I met you and the others, and while I do miss these moments, I wouldn''t trade the time I had and will have with you for them."


    "For someone who says he isn''t good at talking, you sure do have a way with words."


    "I just speak what I think," I said with a shrug. "And I never said that. I just said I''m not really good with most people or strangers. You are not a stranger, and I know you don''t care how eloquent I am."panda novel


    "True enough." She chuckled. "Are you nervous about crossing the scar?"


    "Not really," I replied. "At least not in the way you think. I''m more worried about what your mother and people will think of me. What if she dislikes me and, as you said, tears you from me. Would I survive that?''


    Zirani sighed. "My mother is an understanding and kind woman. She will give you a proper chance and I don''t think she will be disappointed with what she finds. Just make sure you are honest with her. She despises liars and those who speak falsities. The green court prides itself on being united and those who would spread false rumors to try and break it are dealt with quickly. She has two sides to her. We need to make sure she sees you as family, then we will have no problems at all."


    "And the others?"


    "That will be more difficult," she said. "It''s not that humans and the green court are enemies, in fact, there are members of our court who are humans who have joined or defected from other factions. It''s just that a bond like ours is generally looked down upon and many see it as a form of very, not to mention there will an outcry of people asking for me to be freed even if I say I''m not trapped. We will get past together."


    We spent what must have been a few hours in the baths as Sandra joined us at one point, looking refreshed and like she had just won a million crystals. "That was the best sleep I''ve had in a while."


    "Don''t get used to it," Zirani said.


    "I won''t" Sandra shook her head. "I''ve learned my lesson in that regard. You want to get something to eat after this."


    "Sure," I answered. "I like cooking, but I cannot be bothered right now. I''ll go call something up for us unless you want to eat downstairs?"


    Bothdies shook their heads so I stood and dried off before heading out to the living room. There was a small bell and circr object which I could use to contact the reception. I pulled and order three servings of their most expensive meal up with two bottles of their finest wine and some dessert. If everything was on the house because of our deal then I was going to use it to its fullest.


    Zirani and Sandra were dry and dressed by the time the food was delivered. I set it down on the dining table and filled three sses up. We dug in and I had to admit that it was some of the best food I''d had. It was steak in some sort of gravy with egg-fried rice, roasted potatoes, and to my surprise, a side of potato skins covered in melted gooey cheese. Paired with the wine, we quickly devoured it and move on to the dessert which was a red velvet cake. I was on my second slice when the door banged open and Misty stormed in with a pissed-off look on her face.


    "Misty?"


    "Those lecherous pigs!" She looked like she was about to explode so I sent camping and soothing feelings down our bonds.


    "What happened?" Sandra asked.


    Misty sighed andposed herself before walking over and taking a seat. Her eyes momentarily stopped on the cake, but she didn''t grab a slice, instead, looking back up at us. "I was doing some shopping in the market when a group of sect arcanists walked up to me and started hitting on me. I ignored them and rejected their offers, but apparently, that wasn''t enough and one of them got handy."


    "Is that so," I growled.


    "I took a few fingers from him," Misty continued. "And would have beaten him right then and there if some of the city guards hadn''t intervened. What annoyed me though is that they took their side, and one of them even told me that I should be grateful to have the attention, I left before I could do something I would regret."


    I set down my half-eaten slive and took a deep breath to calm and stop myself from heading to the market to find the bastards who had dared try and touch Misty. She must have noticed as she reached over and grasped my hand. "I''m fine, Aiden, just really pissed."


    "Did they not see your cores?" Sandra asked.


    "They did, but they didn''t seem to care," Misty replied.


    "Well they will next them," I said angrily. "They''d had better hope I don''t run into them, because I don''t care how many guards they send. I will beat them bloody, and we''ll see how cocky they are when the expedition arrives. If someone from the green court is there then I don''t imagine this city would risk angering an ally of theirs."


    Even if there wasn''t, they would be hell to pay if I saw them.

 Chapter 160(18+)

    Chapter 160(18+)


    Misty ordered another velvet cake just for herself while I contemted exploring the city, and not just to see if I could run into the arcanists who had bothered Misty. In fact, I was sure that she could find them herself via their scent. Misty ability to track and differentiate people via their scents was very useful and I wondered if she would help me.


    Probably not considering that she was a quarter way through her cake and didn''t look like she would stop anytime soon.


    "I think I''m going to try out the game room," I said as I stood. "Anyone want to join me?"


    Zirani stood. "I will. I saw a pool table and dartboard in there."


    "Pool?" Sandra questioned.


    "It''s an old-world game," I exined. "I can teach you if you want?"


    "Maybeter." She sighed. "I''m going to go take a nap."


    I shrugged. "Suit yourself."


    It had been a while since I had yed any sort of game, thest time being darts with Leyton and Thomas, and that had not ended well. We had gotten quite the scolding after Leyton had identally broken a window which had seemed impossible to do at the time, but leave it to Leyton to mess something up.


    "How about some darts first?"


    "Sure." She nodded. "Which rules."


    "Let''s do three rounds, three darts each round, and whoever has the highest score at the end."


    Zirani agreed and then proceeded to blindfold herself. She must have sensed my confusion. "It would be unfair for you if I wasn''t handicapped. I''m four hundred years old."


    "All right, don''t me me when you lose thou¡ª"


    My sentence was cut off as her first, second, and third dart flew one after the other. The first hit the bullseye while the hit the innermost ring.


    I looked back and forth from her to the board in shock. "how? Actually, never mind. My turn."


    I took up my position and three darts. I steadied my hand and focused. Against Leyton and Thomas, I had always won and I wasn''t going to give up just because of one impressive disy.


    My first dart hit the innermost ring whole my second and third hit the bullseye. I grinned at Zirani then stopped. She probably didn''t see it considering she was blindfolded and wasn''t focusing on our bond so as to not cheat.


    The next two rounds proved that Zirani was better than me as she proceeded to get three bullseyes in both rounds.


    "You know what, I don''t know why I thought I could win."


    Zirani took off her blindfold. "How about we y a game that you could probably beat me at."


    "And what sort of game is that?"


    She strutted over to me and leaned to whisper into my ear. "A game of the more sensual sort. It''s been a while since we''ve had any fun, and I don''t think you''ll deny me this."


    I felt myself harden at her words and moved my hands to her waist. "I won''t but what sort of game?"panda novel


    She smiled. "Simple, first to give in and¡­ release. I''ll go first."


    Zirani dropped to her knees and I moved to help her, but she pushed my hands away with a tut. "Just sit back and rx. I''ll be doing the same when it''s your turn."


    I wasn''t going to argue with that and certainly not with this game she wanted to y. She was right that we hadn''t had much time together as I''d been very much focused on training and the first two weeks had been especially difficult with the weights and the limiters. It hadn''t been until the third week that we had started to truly get used to them, though even then they were a pain.


    "He seems eager," Zirani purred as she pulled down my trousers and boxers to reveal my hard and ready erection. She leaned forwards and kissed the tip which sent a jolt of pleasure through me, then she wrapped a hand around me, and slowly began strolling me in a slow-motion before increasing her speed rapidly.


    I stumbled back until my back hit a wall, and I swallowed heavily as Zirani nced up with a grin before she winked. Leaning forward, she took the head of my manhood into her mouth and suckled on me for a few seconds, her tongue working the underside. I bucked and held back my groans at her ministrations, but it only got more intense as she slowly pushed herself down until the head of my shaft was pushing against the back of her throat. Her eyes watered slightly but she didn''t stop and after a few seconds of connotation she managed to get me past and into her throat.


    "Fuck, Zirani."


    I covered my mouth and tried to think of other thoughts and focus on something else to hold back my release. I was going tost for a few minutes at least so that I would have enough time to get her to burst when it was my turn.


    Zirani lowered a hand to my balls and began to fondle them as she worked my shaft with her throat, swallowing and sucking. Her tongue wasn''t ideal and was licking any part of me it could get to. Soon I found myself on the edge, trying not to fall, but it was too much. She was sending all sorts of erotica feeling through our bond andbined with the pleasure I was feeling, I couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Zirani, I''ming!"


    I groaned as I burst inside her, and what felt like a gallon of my seed spurted straight down her throat and into her stomach. I shook and bucked as I emptied myself into her, and Zirani just knelt there, taking everything I had to give, not stopping her movements at all. Her eyes bore into my own with smug satisfaction. Once I had nothing left to give, she pulled back, cleaning me with her tongue before releasing me with a contented sigh. "Six minutes and twelve seconds, not bad. I bet I canst longer."


    I let loose a breath. ''We shall see."


    I pulled up my boxers and trousers, before pulling Zirani up and leading her over to the pool table. "Sit down and spread your legs. I''ll show you just how skilled I am in this regard."


    She grinned expectantly. "I look forward to it. It''s a win-win situation for me. Either way, I''m going to experience a wave of pleasure."


    All it took was a single thought for her to get rid of her clothing, and I knelt down to gaze at her opening which was dripping wet. Her blowjob had definitely gotten her worked up and that worked in my favor. I slowly trailed my hands up her legs and toward her thighs as I leaned in.


    The timer in my head began, and my tongueshed out to lick a long trail up her folds before stopping at her clit to flick it with my tongue. She moaned as I moved back and forth, working her with my tongue. I started off simple but then as my hands reach her thighs. Since she had used both hands and mouth so would I. I pushed in a finger from my right hand while I used the others to roll her pearl. She shook and moaned wantonly as I lit up her most sensitive pleasure sensors, and just like she had I sent over every single feeling I had felt when she had been giving me the blowjob, increasing her pleasure.


    "That not fair."


    I only smiled in response and pushed another finger in as I increased the speed of my tongue, licking inside her passage, and dly drinking down her nectar which was falling like a waterfall onto my tongue.


    Then I found it, her sweet spot and she screamed as I began to push my fingers against it. The wave crested and came down. She shook and a flood of her nectar hit my mouth. I drank down all she had to give, enjoying the fruity taste, but even as I drank I kept moving my hands to give her pleasure.


    Once she had stopped shaking, I leaned back and looked up at her. "Four minutes and fifty-eight seconds. I win."


    She didn''t seem unhappy in the slightest and leaned back on the pool table as she panted. "You win, this time."


    I lifted her up in my arms and walked out of the room. Misty was still at the dining table and she gave me a coy look when she saw the state of Zirani, but she didn''tment. I grinned triumphantly and walked over to the bedroom. Sandra for some reason had chosen to sleep in a pile of pillows in the living room so the bedroom was free so Zirani and I cuddled together in the aftermath of blissful pleasure. Her body was warm and inviting and we probably would have had some more fun if she hadn''t fallen asleep.


    I smiled as I brushed a lock of her hair from her face. Soon, things would get harder, but for now, I was going to enjoy these peaceful moments.


    "Goodnight, Zirani."

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    I woke up before Zirani and left her to rest while I headed to the living room. Misty was passed out with her head on the table and threerge empty ters beside her. She must have ordered another cake. I really did underestimate her sweet tooth, or should I say fang. I waited, but there was no emotion from her which meant she actually was asleep. If she had been awake she would roll her eyes at my thoughts like she always did when I made a fang joke.


    "Finally awake?" Sandra asked.


    "I should be saying that to you." I chuckled as I turned to face the dark-haired arcanist. "You finally rested."


    Sandra yawned and stretched, showing off her well-toned body, and cleavage in the process. She had stopped before sleeping and was only in her underclothes. Despite the fun I''d had with Zirani only hours earlier, I was always up for more, and Sandra must have noticed as she grinned. "See something you like?''


    "You know I do." I sighed. "But I actually want to have a look around the city."


    "Just a look around?" She raised an eyebrow. "Not hunting?"


    "I''m still angry, but unless we run into them I don''t think so," I said. "You up to tag along or are you going to take another nap?"


    "Let me get dressed." She stood and I turned away before I got too worked up. "I''ll meet you outside."


    I left her to it and made my way out of the suite and towards the ground floor which was far busier than it had been when we had first arrived. Well-dressed merchants and armored arcanists waited to speak with the man at the desk, though even as he nodded in response to a merchant, he caught my eye and smiled politely while giving me questioning look. Since I had the suite he most likely would prioritize me, but I simply shook my head.


    I got a few stares from some of the people, interest from the merchants, and assessment from the arcanists, of which there were only two at the third level with two cores. They seemed to be leading a group of lower arcanists who were about my age and were still at their first core. I nodded respectfully which they returned as I walked out into the bright morning. The air was pleasant and the city seemed to be alive with activity, at least on the street I was on. Carriages pulled along by beats and other means traveled the roads while groups of finely dressed people walked about. It was obvious I was in a richer part of the city, not surprising considering the high quality of the inn.


    Sandra arrived a few minutester dressed in herbat robes, though her cloak was no were to be seen. There really wasn''t much of a point in wearing it since the expeditions hadn''t arrived.


    "Where to first?"


    "How about we check out the market," I said. "Misty never really got a chance to get anything."


    "Are you sure it isn''t so we can run into them?"


    "No," I said. "Though I wouldn''t be mad if we did."


    I had a general idea of what they looked like due to my bond with Misty and I knew that if I did see them I wouldn''t be able to hold myself back. I wouldn''t kill them but I sure as hell would show them what happened to those who messed with those I loved. There was also the fact that I hadn''t tested myself against an arcanist since the start of my training a month ago that wasn''t Sandra, Misty, or Zirani. I wanted to see just how much of a difference the training had made, though that only ted a little part in it.


    We made out way out of the teacher area we were in and towards the market which was just as busy as it had been yesterday. It felt like apletely different pce to the rest of the city. In fact, it was far more like a bazaar than a regr market, and there weren''t people just selling items. I saw people preaching about certain things atop a pedestal, a few robes arcanists that seemed to be recruiting, and even some musicians who sand or yed instruments in hopes of getting some money. Children ran about, weaving through the crowd, and I was d that I had my spatial ring as I had no doubt there were a few pickpockets about, though even with a pouch or bag I doubted any of them could get to it with my senses and reflexes.


    "Are they arm wrestling?"


    I turned and followed Sandra''s gaze to a table surrounded by a group of people who were watching two men arm wrestle with one another. As I looked on, one of the watchers handed a crystal to a man who stood closest to the table.


    "I think they''re betting," I said. "Wanna go give it a shot?"


    Sandra shrugged. "Sure, we haven''t really tested our strength against anybody besides ourselves."


    In the end, Sandra walked away a few dozen crystals richer after besting the man. He was at the third level, surprisingly enough, but hadn''t stood a chance against Sandra who had seemed bored. She had just waited for the first minute to see if the man could do anything and then in one swift movement ended the match much to the shock of all the watchers. The baths and elixirs really had paid off if there was such a difference between her and someone who was also at the third level. I wondered why someone like him was doing something so simple to earn money but after thinking about it, I released it was a safe and simple way. There was also the fact that to win you just needed tost a minute, not actually beat him. A simple money-making scheme that probably worked most of the time, and would have this time, if we were normal arcanists.panda novel


    We moved about the bazaar going from stall to stall, bing anything of interest. We had plenty of crystals and Zirani could make us a fortune anytime so we didn''t worry about how much we were spending. I bought plenty of ingredients while Sandra browsed some clothes for all of us. She was sick and tired of the same old robes and ended up buying a few sets of higher-quality clothing that was also more defensible.


    We ended up splitting up, and deciding to meet back up at the inn as she had ces she wanted to browse and I wasnt keen on going clothes shopping. If there were any problems then our bond would lead us to each other.


    The weapons and armor stalls were interesting, but there was nothing that really caught my eye. I did spot a few ives, but nothing that particrly stood out. I was bout to head away from them when I came upon a dingy and small stall tucked away in a corner. The man running it looked older than anyone I had ever seen. He must have been hundreds of years old considering that he had two cores.


    "See something you like?"


    "Not sure," I replied as I gazed down at his stall. There were all sorts of odds and ends from potions to armor, to other things I couldn''t recognize. I moved my gaze across it all until a stopped on what looked like an odd shard of ss.


    I picked it up and marveled at the way the light refracted from it into a multitude of clours, like a rainbow. "Whats this?''


    "An old trinket I found in abyrinth," the old man exined.


    "Abyrinth?" I questioned. "Which one?"


    "You ever heard of Bullrock?" He asked.


    I nodded. "Yes, even been there before."


    "Well, it was during my second delve. I found it in the hand of a skeleton, dressed in very fine clothes. I''ve kept onto it all these years. You''re the first to notice it, nobody else seems to even when I point it out."


    "It''s enchanted?"


    He shook his head. "Not with aether."


    I was about to ask another question when I felt the lost queen wake up. Her focus immediatelynded on the shard of clear ss in my hands.


    "Buy it."


    Her words came out like amand and with more emotion than I had seen in the past month. I was tempted to put it down just to spite her, but I was beyond that, and I would be lying if I said I wasn''t interested in it.


    "How much?" I asked the old man.


    "Ten crystals?" He asked in a slow voice. It was clear he didn''t know how much to sell it for, but I didn''t haggle. I pulled ten crystals from my ring and handed them over.


    The lost queen seemed to sigh in relief, and I was about to ask her a question when I felt a wave of anger from Sandra. I turned and saw her jogging towards me.


    "What is it?" I asked, cing the shard in my ring and looking around. It only took me a moment to spot the problem as the crowd parted to reveal four robed arcanists. The same arcanists that had hassled Misty.


    "Either the shard is good luck, or this is just coincidence." I smiled darkly. "Either way, today is not their day."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    The three arcanists were exactly as Misty''s thoughts had shown them to be, and the attached emotions along with those thoughts suited these three idiots perfectly. Cocky, smug, and arrogant. Each wore a red robe with pieces of metallic armor atop the garment that flowed like silk but looked far more like leather. The crowd parted for them, and many looked away in fear and fright, especially the young women who the three took great pleasure in leering at.


    It was the one in the center that had my attention though. He was the one who had approached Misty first and had tried to force her into something she had no desire to do, something that made my blood boil in ways that nothing else could. Perhaps it was due to our bond or love or both, but no matter what, my vision was red. These three reminded me of the twin horn, people who thought that their power allowed them to do as they wished.


    That might be thew of the world, but it didn''t mean I had to put up with it when I could damn well do something. I was no hero, but Misty was mine as I washers, and these people had tried to force her into something.


    "Aiden?" Sandra sounded half worried and half pissed. "What do we do?''


    I turned and gave her a feral grin. "We go over a teach them a quick lesson."


    She smiled. "I''m for that, but don''t you think this might cause problems?''


    "You don''t think we could take them?" I questioned.


    She snorted. "You know I don''t, it''s whates after that concerns me."


    I held back my quick retort. She was right, but I couldn''t just let them pass. "We won''t bloody them up too much."


    "Are you mad?"


    I nced and frowned at the old man who was cowering behind his stall. "There from the burning sands sect, they''ll kill you."


    "Burning sands sect, huh?" I mused. "They don''t seem like much to me."


    They really didn''t. None were above the second level, and I had no doubt with our training and power we could wipe the floor with them like it was nothing, but Sandra''s words echoed in my head. Could we handle what came after? I tried to think of a way we could go about this that would obscure our identities when my eyes fell upon a clothesline with different colored cloaks, handing for all to see, except all eyes were on the three from the burning sands sect


    "Sandra." I ced a hand on her shoulder. "You trust me?"


    "Always." She smiled. "I take it you have a n?"


    I nodded. "I do, follow me."


    I wove through the people and quickly made my way to the cloaks. There was a woman nearby who had been in the process of hanging another but was now cowering behind a group of men, who seemed to be shielding her. I ced two crystals on the ground next to her as discreetly as I could and then snatched a green and a ck cloak, before darting away.


    "Disguises," I said in answer to Sandra''s questioning look. "You still remember how Zirani taught us to mask out cores and aether temporarily?"


    "I do," She replied as she swung the ck cloak over herself, then put the hood up. "Do we wait or strike now?"


    I considered it and then shook my head. It would be better if it urred in a more discreet ce. "Let''s follow them for a bit and see where they go."


    Zirani had taught us the basics of masking our cores and aether without the need for arrays, and while we couldn''t do it for long, it was still very useful, and these three probably didn''t have the best arcane senses, not to mention they were very rxed as though they had no worries about a potential attack, which they probably didn''t. People like them relied on their status and people knowing who they were. I didn''t know and even if I did, I still wouldn''t have cared. These three were about to be in for a world of hurt.


    Once my cloak was around me, Sandra and I begin to stalk the three arcanists. Sandra led the way as she knew how to move through a city crowd far better than I, and after a few minutes, the three left the Bazar and begin down a fairly busy road. Sandra and I kept to alleys ways, and any recess we could find. Our speed and Sandra''s dark affinity meant we went by unnoticed.


    As we watched them, my anger only grew. They walked around like they owned the pce, though whenever a strong enough arcanist passed, they showed a bit more courtesy, though only barely. It was the one in the center and forefront with his slicked back ck hair, dirty brown eyes, and a smug smile that made his face so damn punchable. He reminded me of Jason Hays from West Vale, and I had no doubt he probably had someone from his sect or in a position of power backing him up.


    To my surprise, the lost queen seemed to agree with me, though she hid the thought the moment it came to my notice, and before I could say anything she blocked herself off. I could still tell that she was awake and paying attention, just not interested in talking.


    Still better than cursing and shouting, and at least she was doing something.


    "What a stuck-up fool," Sandramented. "I''ve always hated his type."panda novel


    "I really can''t wait to wipe that smug smile off his face." I tightened my fists.


    "Well, we might soon," Sandra replied as she pointed at them. "Look there going down a side street, cmon."


    We followed behind them into the side street, which was pretty barrenpared to the street we''de from. Since the Bazar, the three had walked further and further away from the central area of the city, and market ces to the outer edges which was good for us. It meant fewer people to see what was about to happen.


    The street was a lot more cramped and seemed like a great pce for a brawl, but then they turned into an alley between two buildings that looked empty. Sandra and I, headed up one of the buildings and I pressed a finger to my lips as I peered down.


    The three arcanists had stopped in front of a side door in bundling over from ours.


    "Cmon open up!" One of the three, a muscr-looking teen yelled.


    "Fucking hells Bill, shut up you fool!" The leader barked. "What part of secretive didn''t you get earlier?"


    The muscr fool rubbed the back of his hand and shrugged. "Sorry, just eager."


    "We all are," The third, a small, and lean-looking man, older than the others wrung his hands together in eager anticipation. "I hear they have the best in the city, reserved only for the highest paying patrons."


    "Which means me," The leader said smugly. "And you two if you shut up and listen, got it?''


    His twockeys nodded, and I turned to Sandra. "What do you think they mean?"


    Sandra''s face was grim. "I''m not sure but I think I have an idea, did you have any brothels back in West Vale?"


    "No¡­" I said, ncing back down. "Wait, you think that?"


    She nodded. "It wouldn''t surprise me."


    "But brothels aren''t against anyw?" I replied in confusion. "Why hide it?"


    "Not a proper brothel." Sandra sighed. "Some of the more prestigious ces are hidden, usually because they don''t want just anyone walking in or¡­"


    Her hands trembled, not in fear but in anger. "Or their working girls didn''t consent or some other fucked up thing they don''t want themon people knowing about."


    "ves then," I said, my anger reaching new levels as I nced back down. The three had disappeared, most likely having entered the brothel through the door.


    "Do we still follow?" She asked, hope in her voice.


    "Oh yes,'' I said, a new ideaing to mind. "We follow and see what''s going on inside, and if your assumptions are correct, then we''ll have a few more people¡­ to teach a lesson to."


    A wave of gratitude passed through our bond and she leaned over to give me a kiss. "Thank you."


    I wrapped my arms around her in a tight hug, and slowly stroked her hair. Sandra had been a virgin our first time so I knew she hadn''t endured what might be going on down there, but it was clear she had seen such things before, and probably hadn''t been able to do a damn thing. Not anymore though. She didn''t just have the strength to fight back, she had friends, and a family, she had me, Misty, and Zirnai and if they were here then I knew they would be thinking just as I was.


    Pulling back, I gave her a grin. "You wanna hear my n then?''


    She took a moment topose herself then nodded. "I''m all ears."

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Getting into the brothel was the easy part since all we had to do was sh some money, and our clothes were of a high enough quality as to not make us look likemon folk, though in the end, I chalked it up to the fact that we were both of the third level. Zirani had taught us how to show only what we wanted to show. We kept our cores hidden but allowed our level to be visible. The level of aether infusion was tied to the body while the cores were all located in the same ce.


    Therge and muscr man who let us in was dressed in an old-world suit and wore an odd white mask that had no feature save for the ck circles around the eyes openings. He was of the second level and had a metal core which exined the chains warped around his arms. He probably didn''t think I could sense them, but I did since there were of aether and not just normal mundane metal he''d bought from somewhere.


    He led us through a long hallway lit by red lights and carpeted plushly. The difference in temperature was also clear as it was perfectly warm in here yet it had been too hot outside, not that it had bothered us.


    "Is there anything, in particr, you''re looking for?" He asked.


    "We''d like to browse if possible," I replied in a cheery and excited tone. I had to y the part of an eager new patron with money to spend.


    "That''s fine." he shrugged. "I''ll take you to the main room, and one of the madames can exin everything to you."


    I nced at Sandra who was ring at the man''s back. Anger was clear through our bond more so now that the man had confirmed this was indeed a brothel, thought one run with ves and force? That was yet to be seen.


    The hallways led into a wide-open room, lit by floating chandeliers that gave off more red light with twinges of dark blue and the asional bit of orange. Laughter sounded from tables and people who walked around the room, some with drinks in hand and others, beautiful women. There was an open space with raised tforms surrounded by circr couches that allowed people to look up at scantily d women who danced around metal poles. Every now and then, small golden pieces who been found up on stage as the women were egged on to do more.


    On the other side was an area like a barroom with tables in neat rows while alcoves dotted the sides, some with curtains drawn up, no doubt to hide the erotic acts urring.


    Above it all, a loud thumping beat yed, though I could see no one ying an instrument. An enchantment then.


    As our guide looked around for someone I tried to find the three burning sands arcanists but couldn''t spot them so I assumed they were either in one of the alcoves or in another area.


    "Natalia!" our guide yelled over the din of sounds as he spotted who he was looking for.


    I followed his gaze to a caramel-skinned woman dressed in little more than a pair ofcy ck panties and a matching bra. Over it, she wore a sheer dress, that did nothing but enhance the beauty underneath. She turned at the sound of her name and scowled as she spotted our guide, though it transformed into a smile as she saw us standing close by. Her amber eyes lit up and she flung her long ck hair over one shoulder before strutting over to us, her hips swaying and her breasts bouncing slightly with the movement. Only Sandra''s amusement and anger made me realize that I was watching her intently and I gave her an apologetic shrug.


    "New patrons," our guide exined once Natalia had stopped in front of us.


    She nodded, ignoring the guide. "I can see that. You can leave now, I will handle things from here."


    Therge man grunted and then walked off, probably back to his post.


    Natalia scowled at his retreating back. "What a brute. Not like the two of you."


    She turned back to us and smiled, her eyes trying to get a clearer look at us from underneath our hoods. "I understand secrecy, but there is no need to hide yourselves here."panda novel


    "We will take them off when we''re somewhere more private," I said, and Sandra nodded in agreement.


    Natalia sighed then nodded. "Very well. We can use one of the private rooms. If that brute brought you to me then you must be very well off."


    I didn''t reply, not trusting myself to be able to, not clearly at least. Her proximity to me made her assets very clear, not to mention all the other half-naked women about. I was strong wiled, but this would be a test for any man. I couldn''t tell if the working women were here against their will from their expression but then again maybe they had been drugged or had to act so lest they be beaten or punished. Someone working in a brothel needed to be good at acting the part so as to get more customers. I didn''t know much about that, but even I knew that. No, Sandra and I would need to dig deeper, and get some answers.


    Natalia would be perfect for that. She was a madame which meant she helped organize and sort out the girls and other things.


    As Natalia led us away from the main room and up a set of stairs, I tried to focus on the reason we were here. If this pce wasnt using force to make its women work then we would just deal with the three arcanists, but if it was then the pce wasnt going to survive the day. From what I had seen in the main room, there were around half a dozen guards, of which all were at the second level, and I assumed there was probably at least one or two at the third level. A few weeks ago I would have been worried, but with everything we had learned, I had no doubt we woulde out on top.


    The private room was simr to the living room of our suite, though with more red, and silk. It was clearly designed for erotic purposes if the multitude of pillows and soft carpet were any indication, not to mention that there were two attached doors which probably led into a bedroom and bathing room.


    "Would you like any drinks?" Natalia asked as she walked over to a table of different drinks, most looking to be alcoholic.


    Sandra and I declined as we lowered our hoods. I gave her a nod and she went to stand by the door as I focused on Natalia. She was at the second level with a fire core, so I wasn''t too worried about this being difficult. Even if she was skilled inbat which was unlike given her profession she wouldn''t stand a chance against me let alone both of us.


    Natalia who had been about to ask something else now looked worried as Sandra leaned against the door, and I pulled aether from our nature core. "Don''t scream it won''t help. I can see that this room is soundproofed."


    "W-What are you¡ª" She nced over at the door, and I could see that she thinking of her chances if she tried to run past me and if she could get past Sandra. I stopped that line of thinking by removing the mask that hide my cores.


    She already knew I was at the third level, but now her eyes widened as she noticed the strength of my core. Zirani had taught us that just as you could mask you could also increase the ease at which your power could be sensed. At lower stages, it was done as a way of causing fear and deterring beasts, but at higher levels, the sheer power of a core could send people to their knees.


    "We not going to hurt you," I said as I walked closer to her, my hands raised as a sign of peace. "We just have a few questions."


    "What sort of questions?"


    "Take a seat." I motioned to a plush chair near the center of the room. "Get a drink if you want, but rx. Your not under any threat of harm as long as you answer truthfully."


    It was clear she didn''t believe me, but also that it was best if she did as told so she served herself a drink, gulped it down in one swig then walked over to the chair, her strut nowhere to be seen. Even without it though, I found it hard not to stare at her backside. It wasnt that I hadn''t seen a naked woman before, but her clothes and something about this ce was getting me worked up, which I guess was probably on purpose. I shook my head and thought of the fact that this woman could very well be here against her will. I focused back on what I needed to do.


    "Good." I took a seat opposite her. "Now, Natalia. Let''s begin."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Natalia fidgeted in her seat as she nced from me to Sandra. It was futile for her to try and run but a part of her mind was clearly still thinking of the chances of her escaping. I sort of felt bad for her, not because we were about to hurt her, but of the fear, we were causing. I knew how it felt to be unable to do anything, and even then I had never been in a situation like this. My luck had been good and I usually got out of these situations.


    "You work here as a madame correct?" I asked, leaning back in my seat to try and give off a visual and rxed aura. Imtidmation would work, but I would try a more calm method first, and see how she responded to that.


    She nodded. "I do. I organize a group of girls and make sure everything goes well with the patrons."


    "Ok, well there is only really one question we have for you, the only one that matters in the end." I met her eyes and hardened my gaze into a promise of pain if she lied. "Are you and the girls here against your will?''


    Her reaction was not what I expected at all. She froze, and her eyes widened as a faraway look appeared in them. "I-I¡­ N-no¡­ Aaah!"


    Suddenly she screamed and grasped her head as she fell forward. I caught her as she began to shake and continued her screaming. Sandra had rushed from the door and was now kneeling next to the woman, a confused and worried frown on her face.


    "What happened?"


    I shrugged. "You heard. All I did was ask her a question. Natalia?"


    She didn''t respond as her screams died down into a quiet mumbling as her body seemed to go limp. I quickly checked her pulse and sighed in relief. It was erratically beating but seemed to be calming down, though there was something else there in her body, a shroud over her mind that was dissipating. It was made up of an aether I wasn''t familiar with, a mix of life and something else that wasnt visible like the rest. I could sense it, but there was no color or not normal color at least. I shook my head as a feeling of dizziness hit me.


    "Aiden?" Sandra ced a hand on m shoulder.


    "I think she''s under some sort of mind techniques or something," I said as I stood and ced Natalia back in her seat before taking a deep breath to clear my mind of the odd aether. "It was like it was there but invisible or somewhere else."


    "What?"


    "The aether that was covering her mind," I exined as I returned to my seat. "I could sense life aether but also something else, like¡­ thoughts, memories and¡­ dreams?"


    "I think we need to contact Zirani." Sandra nced over at Natalia. "After we deal with her."


    "And how do we do that?" I questioned. "Whatever was influencing her is gone, and who knows how she might act when she wakes up."


    "Then we take her with us," Sandra asked with a shrug.


    "They''ll notice," I said as an idea came to mind. "Give me a minute."


    I leaned back and focused on my bond with Zirani. I was far away, but our bond had grown significantly in thest few months, and when I sent a message it reached her. She had been sleeping but now awoke and turned her attention to me.


    "Aiden, what¡­ where are you."


    I felt her going through my thoughts before she let out a sigh. "You really should have woken me early. I''m guessing you need some help?''panda novel


    I nced over at Sandra who was looking over at Natalia with uncertainty. "We do. Can you get here?"


    "Make a tree and I''ll be there, no need for makers. It''s our core remember."


    I frowned. "Can''t you just return to your core?"


    "At this range, it''s too risky. People are going to notice the essence."


    "Alright." I stood and made my way over to a more wide area of the room.


    "She''sing then?" Sandra asked having been focused on our bond and seeing what I was doing. The bond really did make things easier and connected us in a very beneficial way. Most would think it invasive, but I loved Sandra, and knowing how she felt and that I could truly trust her, made life easier.


    I nodded. "Mhm, I just need to make a tree."


    I pulled aether from my core and then focused. I didn''t need to make a permanent tree, just one that wouldst for a minute or so, and was big enough to act as a spatial anchor for Zirani''s jump. I pulled the information of a normal oak tree to mind and then began to form its pattern while caching the aether I used. It took a minute since I wasn''t just creating a sapling but a grown tree.


    Once the technique was ready, I released it and the aether quickly shot forward and began to coalesce and take shape, starting off crude and as just green light in the shape of a tree, but soon bark and branches became clear, followed by leaves and roots which dug into the ground. It was fairlyrge, asrge as myself as six feet, and wouldn''tst. Right now all that was keeping it alive was the aether within it, and once that died so would it as there was no soil beneath it and sky overhead for rain and sunlight.


    Before I even needed to say anything, I felt Zirani move in my mental sense, going from feeling far away to right next to me which she was, appearing in a sh with no fan fair of any kind. One moment there was nothing and then she was there.


    She stretched, and after taking a quick nce around the room, turned her attention to Natalia who was still out cold, and mumbling to herself. Zirani face grew colder and cooler as she walked closer to the madame until it was devoid of emotion as she ced a hand on her head.


    "Such crude maniption." She growled. "You were both right. If the rest are like her then they are all under the influence of mind tampering."


    "Is that what that aether is?" I asked.


    "It''s aether of thought and the mind, that''s why it''s so different because thought, memories, and dreams have no physical form they''re are not things you can touch or view with your eyes, at least not normally. It''s an aether that is ever-changing and can often cause the viewer mental pain if there try to look too closely without understanding. It''s still aether though no matter how odd and different it is from the others. It is an element of reality just like the rest. It''s an ability that manifests in a few different ways, though you have to have a life affinity to even have a chance of getting it and that''s not mentioning the risk in some of them. Messing with the mind isn''t far off from messing with the soul."


    "So someone here has the ability then?" I asked, not liking the idea that we coulde under mental attack, though with Zirani, and the lost queen, I doubted anything would really work.


    "Unlikely," Zirani said. "It''s more so that someone here probably has an item of some sort that can cause this. The aether of thought is odd but just like all other forms of enchantment it can be used and harnessed. Take the enchantments I made for your portable kitchen. All I did was carve a few runes and arrays, and there was fire. It''s not as easy, but the same can be done with thought aether, or dream aether as most call it, in different ways. We are in luck however, this mental shroud was very weak and all it took was you asking the right question to break it, though it''s trying to rebuild itself. A simple mental trigger and realization, hmm. Let me try and end this."


    Zirani focused and then Natalia stopped mumbling. She spasmed as Zirani pushed aether into her like a small string, moving towards the madame''s head. Once there, it split into smaller strings which began needles that struck out at the thought aether. I expected some resistance of her power to be ineffective since the mind aether didn''t really act like the others, but to my surprise, it easily took the remaining dream aether apart with little challenge.


    "Don''t be too shocked," Zirani said with a smile. "It''s a versatile aether but when ites to raw power it''s the weakest. Its dream aether and relies not on physical changes like the others, but on maniption of thoughts and memories, of the mind, which some arcane schrs theorize exists in a different ce of existence simultaneously, but that''s a topic for another time. When she wakes up we can ask her some questions and then."


    She turned to regard both of us with a feral smile. "We tear this ce down."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Natalia woke up around an hourter much to our relief, mainly because we weren''t certain when someone woulde and check on us. It was most likely that they thought we were currently preupied, but that couldn''tst forever, and we couldn''t just knock out everyone they sent because eventually, they would catch on, and the cat would be out of the bag.


    "Wha¡ª Where am I?" Natalia shook her head and I noticed that something had changed in her eyes. They looked clearer now like she was all there. I hadn''t noticed before because of the constant distractions of this ce and there were other parts of her that kept drawing my attention.


    "Natalia?" Zirani knelt and slowly ced a hand on the madame''s head. "Are you ok, your mind clear?"


    "Whose Natalia?"


    Zirani sighed. "Do you not remember your time working here?"


    Not Natalia frowned, and her eyes slowly widened before tears began leaking from them as she started to shake. A slow sob built up until she was weeping and Zirnai slowly pulled the girl into a hug which she didn''t refuse.


    "What''s happening?" Sandra asked.


    "She''s remembering," Zirani said in a sad tone. "The shroud is gone and she''s seeing all the things she''s done, she was manipted to do. She''s looking at things in rity rather than with the rose-tinted sses of the mental shroud which was manipting her in many ways, though I think its main purpose was making her very agreeable and blocking out certain thoughts among other things."


    "What do we do now?" I asked. "We can''t stay here, but we also can''t just leave it as it is. All working girls are essentially just sex ves."


    "We''re not," Zirani replied firmly. "Sandra, can you take her to the bedroom and calm her down? I need to think."


    Sandra nodded and helped the former madame to her feet before walking her into the attached bedroom.


    "Ok, so the n?" I raised an eyebrow


    "First thing we need to do is find whatever is creating the mental shrouds," Zirani exined. "I can track it, but we also need to take care. This ce is undoubtedly funded by many wealthy patrons who live in the city. We don''t just need to free the girls, but also find them a ce to stay while we sort them out. I''m hoping someone from my court will arrive with the expedition as that should give us enough influence and power to do as we like as long as we don''t step on the toes of the others who are part of the expedition."


    "Where could we keep them?" I questioned. "Our suite isn''t big enough and even if it were how would we get them there."


    Zirani was quiet for a long moment, and through our bond, I could see she was deep in thought about a certain technique. "I have an idea, but I haven''t tested it extensively. I can create a pocket space within arge enough tree for them, like a house that''s bigger on the inside."


    I blinked. "Really, since when?"


    "What do you think I''m doing in my spare time?" Zirani asked. "I''ve been trying to get better with our spatial aspect, including enchantments and arrays. So, what do you think?''


    "I say we do it." I shrugged. "You haven''t failed before, and there aren''t really any other options. I suppose we could rent out a building, but that would involve leaving anding back, but we can''t leave Natalia, or whatever her name is, here, and taking her means they will notice, and that will make things harder."


    "Fair enough." She nodded. "Now we just need to find an area to put the tree in."


    "I think I know a ce," I said, remembering an area we''d passed when Sandra and I had been trialing the three arcanists from the burning sect. "There''s this garden area, like a park, full of greenery. It''s for show and guarded so we don''t have to worry about it being cut down, though you''ll have to make the tree look exotic. None of the nts I saw looked particrly normal."


    "And we can teleport in and out easily." Zirani smiled. "Good idea. I''ll have to head there and make the tree and then you can teleport them in pairs if it works."


    I walked over and gave her a quick kiss. "I have faith, though we''re going to need whatever her name is to do some acting so if anyonees she can say that we''re busy having fun or something."


    "You''d like that wouldn''t you." Zirani chuckled as I blushed. "I see the way you look at her. I don''t me you, but keep it in your pants until we''re done."


    I coughed. "Got it."


    With that, Zirani focused and was gone in a blink, not even needing a marker or anything to teleport to the park. Her ability with the green was still a level far above mine, though not as it once had been. Where once it had been like staring up a tower that kept on going and no matter how high I climbed it never seemed like I was making any progress, but now it did. I was learning a lot and soon, even more, when we reached the green court. It woulde with its own problems, but like everything else, I hoped would get through it.


    "Where''s Zirani?"


    I turned as Sandra walked back into the room, gently closing the bedroom door behind her.


    "She ok?"


    Sandra shrugged. "I don''t think so, she fell asleep."


    "I see." I sighed unable to imagine what she must be feeling. "Zirani and I came up with a n. She''s gone to get it started and when she''s done the chaos starts."


    I exined the n to her which she found ideal as she had no desire to leave anyone behind. We decided to just rx while Zirani did her work since there wasnt really anything else we could do. Going out was risky since we could run into someone curious about the former madame or into one of the three arcanists in which case I didn''t know if I would be able to stop myself from attacking.


    "Did you find out her real name?"


    "No," Sandra replied. "When she stopped crying she just passed out, probably from mental fatigue."


    I walked over to one of the seats and sat, thinking about how we always seemed to end up in these sorts of situations, then again it''s not like we ever tried to avoid them. We could have left the three arcanists alone and just waited until they acted again, but I wasnt the type to just sit back and watch, especially not when it had something to do with a loved one. If they hadn''t messed with Misty that I might have given them a re and moved on.


    As I sat, I focused on my bond with Zirani. She had reached the garden and was in the process of creating a tree, an exotic type that looked like a tree from the second floor of the tower, though not asrge. After all, it needed to fit in and people would ask questions if she made it the size of arge building or if it was a giant mushroom.


    An hour passed before we got any visitors, and Sandra and I nced at each other worriedly before looking at the door.


    "Natalia, you in there?''


    Before I could say anything, Sandra spoke up in a rxed and sensual tone. "She''s¡­ preupied."


    I raised an eyebrow to which Sandra just rolled her eyes and sent over a mental message asking me to y along. The room was soundproof, but people outside the room could stillmunicate with those inside by standing next to the door, at least that was what it seemed like from the enchantments.


    "Oh, how long?" the voice replied.


    "We''ve paid her enough so several nights," Sandra said with a grimace. "Now please, your interrupting."


    "Ok, but she needs to check up in a few hours."


    "Heard loud and clear," I replied with a fake moan.


    We waited but no more response came, and I sighed in relief. So we had a few hours. That would be more than enough as Zirani was done and was just getting the inside done. Apparently, she was making sure there would be plenty of breathable fresh air inside so that people could actually survive in there. I knew that at a certain level you stopped needing air to survive and could live off aether alone, but we weren''t at that stage yet, let alone the working girls.


    "And done," Zirani announced, and a momentter she was back in the private room next to the tree which I had been feeding aether to keep going. "It''s working."


    "Good," I replied. "Now I guess it''s just the tracking?"


    Zirani nodded. "Once we find what is responsible we destroy it and then get the girls to this room. I''ll handle that part while you and Sandra work on getting rid of the object and those three."


    Sandra smiled. "I''m happy with that."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Zirani''s tracking technique was ratherplex, but its main principle was simple enough. Using a drop of the former madame''s blood and some of her aether she was able to create a sort of one-way link that would lead her to the source of the dream aether. There were parts of it I didn''t really understand, but I was sure if I wasn''t focused on other things I could have figured it out, though she wasn''t entirely using just nature. She had formed a simple piece of circr bark which she had carved a simple array onto, and after dropping the blood onto it, and then feeding it aether, the link was formed.


    "It''s above us," Zirani said her eyes far away. "It''s not moving, so I think I was right in assuming it''s an object rather than a person."


    "Do we just head up then?" I asked, taking the tracker from Zirani. The moment I touched it, I felt the link, simr to my bond with the girls but different, less solid and the only thing it granted me was the feeling of the location the object was in.


    "I''ll go subdue everyone and get the girls back here while you go deal with the object," Zirani said.


    "Don''t you think it best if you do that?" Sandra asked. "We''re not exactly experts on dream aether."


    "You''ve more mental protection than most," Zirani replied. "And with the lost queen, trust me no one is taking control of you."


    "And the three?"


    Zirani sighed. "I know you wanted to teach them a lesson, but I''ll deal with them."


    I thought about it then nodded, trusting that she could handle it. I remembered how she had been when interrogating the twin horn member in the tower and knew that the three arcanists were going to wish they had never been born after Zirani was done with them, that is if they were still alive after she was done. I''d leave it to her judgment, though personally, I didn''t think they deserve death, just a lot of punishment.


    As Sandra and I prepared ourselves, pulling aether from our cores. I formed myyered armor around myself while her cloak and tendrils wrapped her in their embrace and she rose from the ground. She could run, but in truth, her simple flight was faster especially since she could essentiallytch her gravity to a point and then increase the pull to send her flying at rapid speeds. She currently had problems with turns and less linear terrain, but she was getting there, and this ce was just a bunch of hallways and rooms.


    "I should have recharged my sr core." I sighed, referring to the storage space for my sr energy. Sr core just sounded better than storage core. "This will have to do though."


    Zirani hadn''t prepared at all, not that she really needed to. With her skill and power, there was no one currently in this city that could match her, in fact, she could probably take on the city, which sounded ridiculous, but I''d fought her and seen her against that twin horn elder that had so easily beaten us. If we were fishes in the smallke that was the ins then she a shark, far from home.


    "What about her?" Sandra pointed to the bedroom.


    "She out cold," Zirani answered. "It''ll be a few hours before she wakes. That shroud was influencing her for some time and the overload of memories and thoughts overwhelmed her."


    I walked forward and raised my leg, kicking the door open with a bang. Zirani casually walked out and stretched her arms.


    There was a gasp and as Sandra and I walked out, Zirani saw a man dressed in a suit, staring at her. She sneered as the man''s eyes moved down her body, and with a bit of aether and the flick of her wrist, roots emerged from the ground and wrapped themself around the man who only managed a muffled scream before they pulled him down.


    Zirani turned back to us. "Well, go on."


    I turned and Sandra and I began down the opposite way. As we moved closer and closer to what I assumed was a stairwell to the next floor, the rooms on either side of the hallways lessened until there were none at all.


    We stopped at a locked dood, but all it took was a sr beam to destroy the lock before I ran up the stairs three at a time, Sandra just flew up, and gave me a grin when I made it to the top.


    "I''m really thankful I chose gravity." Sandra smiled.


    I pushed down the small spike of envy and headed through the only door which connected the staircase to a wide circr room with a single door at its far end, opposite us. Two fountains spouted water in odd patterns and many different types of nt life were spread in small ss enclosures around the room. The main color was still red, but now with gold, not just gilded metal either, but solid gold, or so it seemed.


    "This must be the owner''s private area then," Sandra mused, staring at the golden statue of a naked woman who had her arms held out wide as if asking for a hug. Another was kneeling with her mouth open and hand in a gripping motion. There were a few dozen of them about half the size of a person, varying from those in simple poses to those in erotic acts, though there was only one man, the same man in all the statues that depicted a sexual scene. Tall and muscr with a broad chest, and definitely exaggerated lower area which I quickly moved my eyes away from. I did not need to see that.


    We slowly made our way to the door and stood to either side.


    "We end whoever''s in there and then destroy the object," I said and Sandra nodded in appearance


    I pulled sr aether to both my hand in preparation to roast the person who had essentially turned, who knew how many women, into sex ves, into agreeable puppets. My anger grew and I gave more and more aether to my two techniques until all my sr aether had been spent.


    Once they had reached a crescendo, I nodded to Sandra who kicked open the door.


    The only thing I saw before I released my sr beams was a man simr to the one in statues, but older. He was leaning back in his chair behind an ornate desk, with a cup of a red liquid in his hands. He turned and his eyes widened fractionally as tworge beams of destructive energy shot toward him.


    Then there was a bright light, and the sound of a boom followed by crashing. My ears rang, and I stumbled back as I tried to blink the spots away from my vision. It took a minute, but soon my vision was mostly clear and I was able to see the remains of the room, because my beams hadn''t just torn through the man, but the entire room. The walls were cracked relieving other rooms which had also taken damaged. Large swathes of the room had been ckened, in fact, most were almostpletely ckened. Rubbley everywhere, and the tracker was no longer picking anything up, which meant whatever the object had been, it was now destroyed.


    I stared down at my hands, remembering how Zirani had told me just powerful sr aether was. She hadn''t been kidding. This was the first time I used that much, and it really hadn''t been a lot, yet, I couldn''t think of any arcanists near my level who could possibly survive such an attack.


    I suddenly remembered that Sandra had been in the room, and a moment of panic overwhelmed me before I focused on our bond. I made my way back to the circr room and found her attached to the ceiling, having flown backward the moment I had released my attacks.


    "You could have wanted me," She said mentally.


    "I didn''t know it would that effective," I replied with an apologetic look. "I think we should go, that no doubt drew attention and not just from people inside the bundling. My ears are still ringing and I''m at the third level so it must have been loud.


    She nodded and together we quickly made our way back to the room. I immediately noticed the two dozen unconscious, half-naked women,ying about. Zirani had been very busy. We had only been gone for around fifteen minutes.


    "Should we help her?" Sandra asked, and I was about to reply whenrge roots sprung from holes I hadn''t noticed in the room and deposited five more women.


    "I think she''s fine on her own," I said as I made my way to the tree. "I''m going to start transporting them, ok, you want to stay here or go first?''


    "I''ll stay and guard them," Sandra replied.


    I lifted two of the women onto my shoulder and pressed a hand to the tree. My bond with Zinrai allied me to instantly know the location of her spatial tree, and with a thought and some aether, we were gone.


    I appeared in a wide room lit by sunlight orbs that floated near the ceiling. The floor was afortable and soft verdant moss and I quickly ced the two down, before teleporting back. The distance wasnt too far so it didn''t take too much aether, and soon I was transporting women as quickly as they came. Eventually, Zirani appeared and after confirming there were no more left, she helped ferry thest of thedies.


    "I''m going to head back just to double-check," Zirani said and was gone before anyone could object, not that I would have.


    In the end, she found two more that had been hidden after the loud bang had gone off. She had dispersed her roots and techniques and then proceeded to weaken the foundation of the building. The patrons had all run, and Zirnai saw no reason to let the building remain standing.


    "What about the three?" Sandra asked.


    Zirani smiled darkly. "I didn''t kill them, but trust me, they got what they deserved. I don''t think they''ll be harassing any women ever again."


    That smile and the few mental images she sent over made me shiver slightly, but also feel content. They had received punishment, and in the process, we had saved several dozen lives. Speaking of lives, I moved my gaze across the dozens of half-naked women. "What are we going to do with them?"


    Zirani shrugged. "We find out the general story of how they ended up in the brothel and then we wait for the expedition to arrive. If some of them have families and friends then we could release them, but we have no clue if there are other simr brothels. I don''t regret what we did, but this is going toplicate things."


    "We have time," I replied. "The expedition will be here in what, a few days? That means a few days to sort this out, and cmon, you''re not scared."


    She snorted. "Of course, I''m not, but I was under the assumption you wanted to rx."


    "You''re not wrong, but I also have to admit to myself that when I''m fighting and nning I''m in my element," I said. "And now that I''m aware that there might be simr ces in the city, how could I rx?"


    "You can''t help everyone Aiden."


    I smiled. "I know I can''t, and trust me I have no desire to be such a person. I''m no hero. I suppose you could say I''m doing this for selfish reasons and for selfless reasons."


    Zirani started at me for a long moment before she sighed. "I understand, as long as you don''t get it in your head that everyone and every bad thing is your responsibility to fix."


    I scoffed. "Hell no. You don''t have to worry about that. If the expedition arrived tomorrow and we had to leave tomorrow, and I knew there was another brothel, and I had to pick, I would leave. I''m not some sort of self-righteous hero Zirani, even if I seem it sometimes. It''s like my aunt taught me, you cant heal everything. She also taught me that there''s no harm in helping if you can, and even if it is for selfish reasons, it''s still help. My goal is simple, I want to grow in strength, and I want to reach the top of the mountain. There is also the simple fact that the stronger I get the easier it will be for me to cause change and help"


    I nced at Sandra. "With some allies if possible or at least have them close."


    Sandra smiled and blushed. "I love you too."


    A loud cough sounded. "Ermm, I hope I''m not interrupting, but where am I?"


    The three of us turned to see not Natalia in sitting position, rubbing her head, and staring at the three of us with wide eyes, mostly just Zirani.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    "Before we get into that, what''s your name?" I asked, not really wanting to keep referring to her as not Natalia, or the madame since I doubted she wanted to be remembered as either.


    She frowned and looked like she might burst into tears right then and there. "I can''t remember."


    I shot a worried look at Zirani who frowned, a thoughtful expressioning to her face.


    "What do you remember?'' Sandra asked.


    "I-I remember what happened in the b-brothel and¡­" She trailed off as a faraway look appeared in her eyes. "I remember a vige, and¡­ screaming. I t-think they took me."


    "I see." I turned to Zirani. "Does that mean what I think it means?"


    She nodded. "Most likely these girls were taken from outside the city so as to not arouse any sort of suspicion. Taken from smallmunities like viges that wouldn''t be able to defend themselves from a full-on assault by trained arcanists."


    I turned back to the former madame and felt my anger rise again. The man in charge had died too fast and too painlessly for what he''d done. There were over three dozen girls here. How many viges had he destroyed and how many had he killed? How many families had been broken apart? How many of these girls were wives. My fists tightened in fury, but I calmed down as I noticed the former madame worriedly looking at me. It didn''t surprise me that they might have beaten them.


    "What do we do?" Sandra asked. "We can''t get them back their old lives, and before we let them go we''re going to have to make sure we deal with anyone else involved in this."


    "I''m regretting not killing all the patrons," Zirani growled. "They''ll be a problem too. We can''t let any of them go until we confirm that the problem had been dealt with and the expedition has arrived."


    "Can''t you bring their memories back?" I asked.


    "Perhaps." Zirani shrugged. "It depends on the damage. If the memories are just blocked then I could, but if they are gone then it would have to be a soul ritual which would be risky."


    "How would a soul ritual help?" Sandra questioned.


    "A person''s soul is the sum of everything there were and are, and will be," Zirani said. "Your actions, memories, instincts, everything is stored within your soul. Remember how I said switching bodies usually doesn''t work because of soul ipatibility. Your body grew with your soul. They were made for each other. A soul ritual would work but it would take time for all of them. Time we don''t have, not to mention one mistake is all it would take to mess their soul up. Aiden you should know what sort of pain that brings about."


    I shivered. I did, and just the thought was enough to make me wince. "Then what?"


    "Well, let''s head back to the suite and get Misty first," Zirani said. "She''s waking."


    I focused and sensed that Zirani was right. I sent over a mental message telling her we were on our way back. "What about them?"


    "I''ll handle it." Zirani sighed. "You three go get Misty. After that, we''ll figure out our next step."


    We decided to leave the tree and walk back rather than teleporting back. It was almost night, but from the couples, we saw walking about, the garden was still open so hand in hand, Sandra and I made out way back to the hotel. The hot desert air had be a pleasant chill and I noted how even at night the city was still buzzing with activity. Apparently, the city had night markets as the bazaar was not empty, just different. All manner of arcane lights lit up the sky from simple orbs of different colors to more unusual lights in different shapes. One was like a rainbow, changing from one color to another rapidly, lighting up a small stage where a man seemed to be in the process of performing some sort of trick.


    There were also more carriages about, probably because there were still fewer people than in the day.


    "Hard to believe such a beautiful city is hiding such filth," Sandra mused.


    "Most cities have their good and bad sides, Sandra." I chuckled. "When you bring this many people together something like this always happens, whether for greed or just a desire to go against the ruling authority."


    "And us?"


    "A bit of both," I replied. "We judge and then we act. I don''t have that big of a problem with authority as long as I can trust it. The steel heart wasn''t too bad since they always gave us a choice even if most of the time it didn''t feel like it. They were relying on our good nature to say yes."


    "That''s just maniption isn''t it?" Sandra asked.


    "Yes, but we could have still said no, and they didn''t try to hide it. It''s up to us to decide when we think we''re being pushed too far or forced into something. We''re probably going to have to deal with a lot of authority in thends beyond the scar. Zirani is powerful but not the most powerful and she doesn''t rule the green court, and you are a lost child of an influential n."


    Her hand tightened on me. ''What if they split us apart?"


    I sighed. I''d been trying to put that thought off since I didn''t want to think about it and the logical conclusions I came to were never good.


    "We''re probably going to be split for some time at least," I replied slowly. "Unless the green court and your n are able to work something out, but that''s a maybe. Don''t think of it as a bad thing. We are still bonded and it grows stronger every day, and there must be other ways ofmunication and long-distance travel there. As long as we are able to see each other then I''ll be happy. If we keep getting stronger then one day, they won''t be able to stop us."


    Sandra smiled. "You know you can be very logical for someone who is also very emotional."


    I shrugged. "I''ve been told that before. I guess I got it from my aunt. She taught me a lot about every topic. I think after everything we''ve been through I''m doing good. I''m still sane and whole, which is sort of a miracle considering everything that''s happened."


    "We''re lucky."


    I nodded. "I''m thankful, but I''d rather it not be luck that defines my ability to get past a problem and find a solution because luck is a two-sided coin and eventually it''s going tond on the other side."


    Wepsed into silence for the rest of the walk, and just enjoyed each other''spany. The inn of the hotel was silent when we arrived and after a quick nod to the receptionist, we made our way back to our suite where we found Misty in the middle of eating a chocte cake.


    "Did you order another one?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "I got bored and all of our food is on the house."


    "You''ve got a serious sweet fang," I said.


    Misty rolled her eyes and set her fork down. "Want to tell me what''s going on?"


    Sandra made her way over to the table and cut herself off a piece of cake then motioned for me to speak with her fork. I turned back to Misty. "It''splicated."


    I took a seat next to her and began exining everything that had happened from when Sandra and I had first left the hotel to saving the women. Misty face went through a mix of emotions as I spoke but then settled on a mix of anger and sympathy.


    "They''re all safe?" She asked.


    I nodded. "They are. Zirani''s taking care of them."


    "Why didn''t you wake me?" Misty asked in an annoyed tone. "I could have helped.


    "I don''t doubt that," I replied. "But Sandra and I honestly didn''t think we would end up doing this when we began following them and when we called Zirani it was to figure out where to put them. I''m sorry, but it wasnt because we didn''t think you could help."


    "Apology epted," she replied. "But next time you wake me up, got it?"


    I raised my hands. "Understood, sweet fang."


    She shot me a look. "And stop with the puns."


    The three of us decided to get something to eat while we let Zirani handle the girls. Misty had had cake, but I got something more normal for the three of us. I ordered three of their most expensive dish with their most expensive drink and a dessert that wasnt just cake. Misty frowned but I just pointed to the half a chocte cake still left.


    "Aiden, this is going to take a bit longer than I thought," Zirani said mentally as we were waiting for our food. "You should probably wait a few hours before returning. Some of these girls are¡­ hysterical to say the least and others are just broken."


    "Understood," I replied.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    The next few days were hard on the girls we''d saved as each was in a way traumatized and broken, and the rity with which they remembered the time before the brothel varied from person to person. Some remembered their families being ughtered but couldn''t remember faces or names while others had no detailed memories of times beforehand. One girl hadn''t talked for over a day and it had taken a deep look into her mind by Zirani using some advanced method to realize that the removal of the shroud had caused damage to a part of her mind.


    So many broken people. If not for Zirani, I wouldn''t have known what to do. I could understand trauma and pain. I had endured enough of it back at the tower, but this was a different sort, and worse in some ways. It would be a mercy to wipe those memories away, but not even Zirani had the necessary skills and expertise to perform such an operation. The mind was a delicate thing and the shroud had been the only thing keeping things from deterring. It was cruel in a way that the object that had caused their envement had been the only thing keeping their minds from breaking.


    It was the nature of dream aether though. That was what Zirani had said. It was a dangerous and powerful form of aether and unlike those in hernds, the people here didn''t have any protection or had learned to defend against it.


    "This shroud would not have worked on anyone in mynds," Zirani said. The spatial tree was split into different rooms. There was the main room, a bathroom, a kitchen, and a few bedrooms. It was all very cozy, especially since at times it looked and felt like I was outside. With the sunlight orbs and soft moss along with the gentle breeze created using a simple enchantment, if one closed their eyes it would feel like they were outside. Zirani had probably done it on purpose to help thedies feel more rxed.


    "How has Misty''s searchinge along?" Zirani asked.


    I shrugged. "She hasn''t reported anything yet."


    We had decided that the best way to find the other brothel was to let Misty loose on the city. One aspect of her powers that she had not really utilized was her charm, which didn''t use dream ether, but apparently, it was verymon for vampires to gain the ability and if they didn''t naturally then usually through the draining of someone who had the ability.


    "She''s in the richer parts of the city," I exined. "Using her charm to get information. Sandra''s keeping an eye on her, making sure she had backup if she needs it."


    Zirani shook her head. "I doubt she will. Her physical capabilities alone mean there is probably no one in this city who is a match for her, save for maybe a few. Even then, however, I don''t think they''ve evere across a vampire."


    "Or it''s beast."


    Pity upon the fool who thinks Misty easy prey.


    I didn''t go near the girls mainly because most seemed scared and frightened around me simply because I was a man even when Zirani told them I had helped rescue them. That helped a bit but I still kept away. I didn''t me them or feel any sort of anger for their reactions. Just sadness and pity. What sort of horrible things had they had to endure? Whenever I was in the tree, I made sure to only stay in one of the bedrooms.


    There were many problems that they would have to deal with in theing days such as figuring out what they wanted to do, and what they wanted to be called. A few remembered their names but most didn''t, meaning they would have to get a new identity. Zirani helped them as much as she could and a few of the stronger ones helped the others, but it was clear that they would need more. Surprisingly the former madame Natalia who now called herself Sofia was the one who helped the most. Zirani wasn''t sure if it was because she had been a madame or what, but it was helpful.


    As the arrival of the expedition grew closer I was worried we wouldn''t find anything but It was just two days away from the expected arrival of the expedition when Misty finally got some information on the whereabouts of another building, though not a simple brothel.


    "I think it''s where they bring the kidnapped girls before they gave them out." Misty pointed to a location on a map of the city she had bought.


    "Gave them out?" Sandra questioned.


    "I think they gave them to the brothel who use the item and then some stayed but others were sold."


    I sighed. "That means there''s more of them out there then."


    "This warehouse is our main priority for now," Zirani said. "If they are smart then they might have a log of all their sales."


    "And then what," I replied. "Are we going to hunt them down one by one?''


    Zirani smiled. "No, we take this ce out first and then wait for the expedition. If my guess is correct and there is a representative from my court then it will be a lot easier."


    "How so?" Misty asked.


    "This ce, this city exists because of the expedition," Zirani said. "And its leaders and residents all know that a quick way to its downfall is angering the people whoe here. My court brings lesser and old variants of crops that we haven''t given out as charity in ournds to this ce among other things."


    I nodded. "So we hit this ce, rescue some more people, find out how many were sold, and then wait?"


    "That''s the n," Zirani said.


    "What about the girls?" Sandra asked.


    "I''ve managed to get a few of them to help the others and there is plenty of food and drink in the kitchen for them." Zirani shrugged. "I want to stay and help them, but there are things that we need to do, and for now they are safe which is more than can be said for others if what Misty learned is true."


    With a n figured out the four of us made our way to the area after Zirani did one more check on the girls. It was a dreary day with dark clouds hanging overhead and a chill wind as if something knew what was about to happen. It was located in the outermost edges of the city and looked abandoned at first nce, however, the closer you got the clearer it was that it was upied. Guards wearing dark cloaks with dark cores patrolled the area, using the rooftops and any other vantage points. Each was masking their cores to a limited degree. Not as good as how Zirani had taught us, but enough that a normal person and average arcanist wouldn''t be able to easily detect them.


    A bit of observation showed that they were on a rotation and that every fifteen minutes they would move from a vantage point and search the nearby area, before going to a different vantage. There were over a dozen of them and I had to admit if not for our increased skills and abilities, not to mention our amazing teacher, then we wouldn''t have been able to get past them.


    However, as good as they were, they were no match for Sandra whose bloodline increased her dark affinity and with everything she learned. Well, the first guard didn''t even get a chance to twitch before a dark spear pierced his heart. The second and third fell quickly after and by the time the others had realized what was happening it was toote.


    The area around the warehouse was dark and there were plenty of shadows. Sandra moved like a ghost, and with her bond to me, I could give her information that I or the others had found. It was the first time she had truly gotten to show the difference between her dark affinity and others. The crazy thing was that I knew she had been holding back and she hadn''t even needed to really use her gravity affinity all that much. That would have been overkill.


    "What now?" Misty asked.


    "We enter, kill anybody save for a one who we can interrogate," Zirani said in a cold voice. "Anybody who is a part of this doesn''t deserve to live."


    "I second that," I replied. "vers don''t deserve mercy."


    "So do I," Sandra said as she popped out of a nearby shadow. "By the way, we might want to be quick. There are only five more minutes until what would have been the next rotation."


    The four of us made our way down from the roof we were on and towards the main building. Each of us readied ourselves as the sound of voices was heard alongside muffles and whimpers which made me clench my fists in anger.


    These bastards were about to get what they deserved.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    We burst into the warehouse, and the scene that greeted us somehow made me even angrier than before. Disgust and anger wared within me as my eyes immediately locked onto therge cages full of women, most looking to be in a lethargic state while others looked delirious. From the young to the old, and what looked to be from all facets of life. I saw a woman in dirty farmer garb while another wore a dress that once must have looked quite beautiful. The worst I saw were the ones who had been bloodied and beaten, bruises marking parts of their bodies, and in a separate cage, therey a few women whose clothes looked ripped.


    Shouts and calls of rm sounded as the guards and workers turned their gazes to us. I was before the first in a matter of seconds, and with a quick swipe of a thorn scythe, I disemboweled him, leaving him to die a slow death as he attempted to push his guts back into his body.


    The others were engaged in their own fights, though fights would have been an overstatement. None of the people in the warehouse stood a chance as darkness, death, and cold uncaring nature rained down upon them.


    There were more than we had expected, but that didn''t really matter.


    Sandra raised a hand, and half a dozen floated into the air before she mmed them back down. The sickening crunch and crack of bones splintering was heard alongside their screams.


    Misty was tearing through them like a scythe to wheat, and a putrid-looking smoke trailed her, rotting and decaying anything it touched. It was a horrid sight to watch men essentially melt, but I held no pity for these people.


    Zirani was inspecting the cages while half a dozen roots tore apart anyone who got too close. She seemed to be getting a look at the women''s conditions. From how she was stood and the rxed posture, it was clear she thought of our enemies more as pests than true adversaries, not that I disagreed.


    None were above the second level, and even if they had been, it wouldn''t have helped. Not against us.


    I sidestepped a wave of water and then pointed a finger at its creator. A thin beam of sr energy shot out and pierced his head. Instead of just leaving a hole, his head popped like a balloon. I really needed to get a hang of using just the right amount of sr aether. It always seemed like I was using too much.


    Eventually, the workers and guards realized just how outmatched they were and many attempted to flee or surrender.


    We ignored most, but kept three alive, for questioning. It felt somewhat wrong to be killing those who surrendered but one look at cages wiped that feeling away. These people had attacked and raided who knew how manymunities. I doubt they had cared when those people had surrendered.


    "I think that''s thest of them," Misty said as she snapped the neck of a worker who had been ying dead.


    "Then let''s get on with the questioning," I replied, turning to Zirani. "You ok?"


    "I''m going to search the area." Zirani turned to Misty. "Help me out?''


    "Sure."


    As Misty and Zirani began a thorough search of the building, Sandra walked over to me as I stood in front of the three kneeling prisoners. All three looked shocked, scared, and terrified, even if two were trying to put on a brave face.


    "I''m going to make this simple," I said. "You''re all going to die."


    The youngest of them opened his mouth, probably to beg or plead, but I raised a hand, and he flinched, shutting up. "If you cooperate then I''ll make sure your death is painless, but if you don''t then trust me, we can keep you alive in torment for a very long time. You wanna know how it feels to be melted, how about rot, or maybe having roots tear you apart inside out or a hundred different poisons."


    They shook their heads and I smiled. "Good, so let''s begin. What is this ce and who runs it?"


    "It''s where we bring the girls and get them cleaned and sorted before¡­"


    "Before what?"


    "Before we hand them over to the Dilun family," The oldest of the three said, spitting to one side.


    He met my gaze and I raised a single eyebrow. He lowered it, and I turned back to the first who had spoken.


    "And I''m guessing this family is the one who sells them?"


    He nodded. "Yeah, he hands them out to friends, but mostly to the three brothels."


    "Three, that''s how many there are?" I asked. "So two more to take down."


    The one in the middle gasped. "You, it was you lot who took down the brothel at the forgotten market."


    "We did." I nodded. "I¡ª"


    "Aiden we found them." I was interrupted by Misty''s voice and turned to see her and Zirani walking down the upper floor with a stack of papers in each of their hands.


    "What are those?" Sandra asked.


    "All the information we need," Zirani said. She nced over at the three, then with a quick swipe of her hand, three roots shot up and cleanly decapitated them. I blinked but then shrugged. I had promised them a quick death, and she had probably been listening in.


    "These show everything," Misty exined. "From sale agreements to documents and the number of imports from the names and who was sold were to¡­ those who couldn''t make the journey. A sad mercy."


    Everyone was silent for a moment before Sandra spoke up. "So we have new targets?"


    "Not quite," Zirani answered. "We''re going to wait for the expedition to arrive, and if there are no representatives from my court then we strike, but we''ll only have a week. That''s how long the expeditions will stay."


    With the information in the hand, Zirani and I began ferrying all of the women from the cages into the spatial tree where we were greeted by Sofia and a few others who helped the women. They were scared and frightened, but apart from those who had been in the separate cages, they were a lot more together than most of the working girls


    "I think you might need to increase this space if you n on bringing any more here," Sofia said to Zirani. "There''s still space, but I don''t think the girls would like it being cramped. Some of us had to live in¡­ small spaces


    "There hopefully won''t be any need to," Zirani said. "We have things under control and if luck is on our side then we will be able to provide you more help."


    Sofia nodded gratefully. "Thank you, for everything. Some of us¡­ Well just thank you."


    Zirani smiled. "I understand."


    After we were done and made sure Sofia had everything she needed, the four of us made our way to the warehouse and back to our hotel. Zirani moved back into her core. Once we made it back to our suite Sandra and Misty headed off to take a bath and I promised I would join them but first, I wanted to talk to Zirani.


    "Zirani what''s going to happen if the people from the green court do arrive?" I asked. "Won''t they be quite shocked?"


    She grimaced. "Oh I have no doubt of that, but I can handle things. Don''t worry about any harm. The biggest problems we will face will be in the court itself and my mother alongside the other influential members of the courts. It is their judgment I''m worried about."


    "She''s not going to tear you from me is she?"


    Zirani shook her head. "I told you before, that the moment she sees your second core she won''t, but it''s the others that will then be a problem. We will solve each problem as theye. In a way, I will be sad to return to mynds. I''ve always hated the court politics and constant bickering."


    It was worrisome, especially since I didn''t think I would really be suited for such things. There was also the problem of what would happen to Misty and Sandra. Sandra would mostly be taken in by her family but what of her hidden enemy? And what of Misty, would she be allowed in the green court. There was no way Zirani could hide her since she would not be the strongest there. Thends beyond the scar were the goal, and just like the ins, would have their own challenges for me to face.


    The bathing room was full of steam as I entered and undressed. It obscured my vision but could make out the shapes of two lovelydies rxing in the water. I smiled and slowly made my way closer. Their heads turned in my direction and made my way in between Sandra and Misty,ying down and letting out a rxed sigh as the warm water soothed my body.


    "You two look as beautiful as ever," Imented.


    felt Sandra''s finger trail up my abdomen to my chest. "As do you."


    A hand slowly moved down to my lower region and I smiled as the room began to heat up in a more metaphorical sense.

 Chapter 170(18+)

    Chapter 170(18+)


    I felt my passion rise as Misty''s hand slowly moved down my body, leaving a trail of soft sensation in its wake, and heightening my pleasure. Quick and hot sex was good and all, but there was something different about forey and slowly building up rather than just jumping in, though that was also fun and I would never say no to a quickie, but now was a time to rx as there wasn''t much else to do but wait and it wasn''t like rushing this would save any time.


    I felt Zirani''s attention, and for a moment I thought she''d join us, but then she mentally declined. It was clear she was extremely tired as she had easily been doing quite a bit in thest two days, and though she hadn''t said it, creating that spatial tree had taken a lot out of her. I had felt the drain, but the fatigue of using that much power had affected her, not me. Zirani wasn''t the type to be ashamed or to hide injuries or weakness, but neither was she the type to bring up something that would cause problems, especially when she could handle it on her own. I knew she had changed a lot since her time here, but there were still parts that were the same as when we''d met.


    As much as I''d liked her to join us I knew she needed her rest so I wished her a goodnight and then turned my attention back to the two lovelydies. I moved my hands underneath the warm water, and slowly ced a hand on both their thighs.


    "Shall we?"


    They smiled and I held back a soft groan as Misty''s hand wrapped around me. Her soft touchbined with the rxing water made for an extremely pleasant sensation, and I sighed as she slowly began to move her hand up and down my shaft.


    "Don''t just pay attention to her," Sandra purred as she turned my head towards her. Her emerald eyes reflected the passion that I knew were in my own and without needing to say anything, our lips met before our tongues danced as I began to move my hands lower and lower.


    I felt Misty''s breath against my neck, and for a few seconds I thought she might actually bite me, but she onlyid a few kisses on my skin before beginning to trail them down. I broke my kiss with Sandra and nced over at her.


    She smirked. "You know being at the third level and a vampire means I can hold my breath for a long time."


    I felt my manhood twitch in her grasp as I turned back to Sandra who had pushed herself up on her knees so that her breasts were at face level with me. I licked my lips and moved in to take her right nipple into my mouth. Her hands grasped at my hair as I swirled my tongue around her nipple and I moved my other hand to the top of Misty''s head as she submerged her head under the water.


    Her hand moved and lowered to the base of my shaft as her mouth neared my tip. I felt my pleasure reach a new level as Misty''s supple lips wrapped around my tip, sending a surge of pleasure through my body. I let out a groan into Sandra''s breast before letting go and moving to the left nipple.


    "You really know how to use your tongue Aiden."


    Misty began at my tip, flicking at my silken flesh with her tongue as her hand moved up and down my shaft. Her other hand moved down and began to fondle my balls as she suckled at my tip.


    I groaned and identally pushed which caused her head to move down. I would have apologized however she seemed to take it as a signal and began to move lower down my shaft. Her tongue danced over my flesh, and through the pleasure, I realized that I was only receiving and not really giving so I moved my hands until I was at their slits. I felt anticipation through the bonds so I didn''t keep them waiting.


    Sandra moaned as I entered a finger into her, and curled it, knowing where her sweet spot was. We''d had sec enough times that I knew what areas were her most sensitive and what she like. For Misty I entered three fingers, knowing she liked to be spread wide. I couldn''t hear moans but through our bond, I knew she was most definitely enjoying it. All three of our bodies were full of pleasure and basically tripled due to our bond. It wasn''t that I was feeling what they were, I couldn''t since I wasn''t a woman, it was just the pleasure and our own sensations that were tripled.


    It was amazing with just two people but with three, it was almost unbearable at times as we were lost in pleasure. Their pleasure increased my own and then I fed that back into them, and it repeat twice more before stopping due to some limit that Zirani had ced for clear reasons. I knew I could break it, but I wouldn''t as I wasn''t stupid enough to. I enjoyed pleasure but I didn''t want to lose myself in it, not without her there to fix any problems that urred.


    I honestly didn''t think a normal person could handle the pleasure. At times it felt like too much, especially when Misty''s mouth went to work a minuteter. She moved up and down, her lips tight on me, and her hand moving up and down the moment any flesh was exposed working in perfect tandem with her mouth.


    All the while, I continued to suck and lick at Sandra''s breasts and work both their slits. Even with the warm water, I could feel just how slick and wet they were. I increased my pace with Sandra and added another finger, sometimes moving out to y with her pearl causing her to spasm and moan aloud, the sounds of ecstasy echoing across the wide bathing room.


    For Misty, I added another finger and attempted to reach her deepest parts. The first time weeks ago I had been hesitant but somehow, Misty could keep herself as tight as she wanted. I didn''t know if it had something to do with her life affinity or flesh techniques Zirnai was teaching her, but I didn''t have to worry about loosening her up.


    We counited like that for an hour, not rushing and just enjoying ourselves. At one point Sandra and Misty swapped ces, and I bathed Misty''s bountiful breasts in attention as Sandra moved and took me deep into her throat. She was still the best at that. The beginning of the end began when I could take no more, and Misty joined Sandra underneath the water.


    Sandra''s lips released me, and each took a side of my shaft as hands massaged my balls. While one licked and sucked my tip the other wrapped their tongue around my shaft and moved up and down. I didn''t bother trying to hold back as my orgasm had been building for the past hour as we had slowly raised our pleasure.


    "Fuck, I''ming!" I said mentally as I let out a loud groan.


    Both in perfect synchronization moved to my tip and Sandratched on as I burst. Both of them shook as the feeling of overwhelming pleasure reverberated through our bonds, and they reached their own orgasms as load after load of my seed flooded Sandra''s mouth. I was worried some might contaminate the water, but she kept a tight seal on me, and with their climaxes, it was toote to worry about that. When I was spent, bothdies broke the water and nced at me. Sandra''s cheeks were bulging with my seed and she winked at me before she met Misty''s lips and the two began to share what I had given.


    I only stared in shock, never having believed something like this could happen. This all felt like something out of one of the adult books my aunty had tried to hide from me when I had been young. I didn''t know if it was because of our bond or just everything we''d been through, but it was clear that they trust each other and were willing to do things that you just would never normally be considered.


    I had bonds with both, and even I hadn''t expected this, not that I wasining. It was an extremely erotic sight, watching two of my lovers share my seed with each other. Their tongues danced around the milky white substance and I felt my lower area remain rock hard, never faltering or going soft for even the slightest second.


    "I think he liked that," Sandra said as she swallowed and moved back.


    Misty nodded and swallowed her own prize before shooting me a smirk. "Didn''t expect that did you?"


    I shook my head, still in disbelief.


    "Well, that''s not all." Misty gazed down at my hard erection. "He''s still eager to go, and I''d like a ride. How about you."


    She nced at Sandra sho smiled. "I''d love a ride. You up for it stud?"


    I nced up and said a silent prayer to whatever god or diving being had blessed me with these two.


    "I''m ready to go."

 Chapter 171(18+)

    Chapter 171(18+)


    [I hope these two chapters satiate you guys. There''s a lot of exciting stuffing soon and I hope you guys are excited as we draw ever closer to the great scar arc, and then what lies beyond. All I''m going to say is that it will probably be the greatest arc so far. A sort of culmination of everything I''ve learned as I''ve written this novel and showing how much I''ve grown. Things will only continue to get better, and I''m very thankful you guys have remained and for your continued support.]


    The three of us ended up taking our fun from the bath to the bedroom after the twodies washed out their mouths. None of us bothered to get dressed, though we did quickly dry off, mainly because Misty had something she wanted to do to potentially increase our pleasure.


    The bed wasrge and felt amazingpared to what we''d been sleeping on the past few weeks, not that the moss beds weren''t fine, but it was clear this bed had been made forfort. It was full of pillows and a nket that had a small enchantment on it that I recognized as a self-cleaning enchantment.


    "Hold on," Misty said as she left the room. Her voice sounded from the main room. "I need to get something!"


    Sandra sauntered over to me and turned, pressing her firm ass to my erection. "What do you think she has nned?"


    I trailed my hands up her sides until I arrived at her breasts. I slowly began massaging them causing her to let out soft moans as she pressed harder back into me. "I''m not sure, but if she thinks it will increase our pleasure then I''m all for it."


    Sandra and I continued ying with each other until Misty finally came back with a bottle in her hand.


    "Is that oil?" I asked, unsure of what she wanted to do. "You want me to cook something?"


    Misty rolled her eyes. "No I want you to rub it all over me and Sandra and then we''ll in turn rub all over you." She smiled seductively. "It''s meant to increase pleasure. I bought it from a shop near the hotel on my way back after the incident with the three fools."


    I moved from Sandra and towards Misty who handed me the bottle. I inspected it, noting that the bottle was made of ss and had intricate carvings with lines of gold tracing the cravings along with a diamond on the lid. Something like this would have been far beyond me a few months ago, but with our wealth and Zirani, I didn''t really worry about it. The oil itself was amber in color and there was aether in it.


    "The women said it was from beyond the scar," Misty exined.


    "Makes sense," I replied. "So you just want me to rub it all over you two, huh?"


    She smiled. "In any way you want, as long as it''s pleasurable."


    I smirked. "Oh, it''ll be pleasurable. Lie down on the bed. We don''t have to worry about getting it wet or dirty. It''s self-cleaning."


    The two beautiful nakeddiesy down t on their stomachs, and I took a minute to just take in their figures. The training hadn''t taken anything away from them, if anything it had increased their beauty. Sandra was more athletic but still had perfect curves that entuated the hard lines of her body while Misy''s body was a bountiful banquet of delightful curves and supple flesh. She had an hourss figure not to mention that ass and those breasts. Both had amazing assets and I would enjoy my time with them immensely. I opened the bottle which somehow was flexible even though it knew it was ss. I poured a big doss of the liquid onto one of my hands and then ced it down before rubbing them together and moving to kneel on the bed in between the twodies.


    I began at their legs and slowly worked my way up until I got to their upper thighs. I teased them a bit by moving my hands closer and closer to their slits before pulling back. Bothdies let out low moans as I moved onto their perfect asses and began to massage both, starting with Sandra and then moving on to Misty. The oil gave their skin a sheen which for some reason got me really turned on, and put some more oil on my hands before I moved to their backs. I wasn''t an expert in massages, but I knew enough that I was able to make the experience quite enjoyable for both of them and once I was done, I had them turn around.


    This was where the fun part began. I took my time caressing and massaging every part of their body, taking extra care of their breasts. The oil seemed to be working as they moaned and I could feel their pleasure through our bond, more than what would normally happen via just simple touch.


    Once they were all oiled up, Iy down while they got up. I took in their all sleek bodies that shone in the orange light of the room.


    "Our turn now," they said in unison. Boththered themselves up with even more oil before they proceed to rub themselves against me in the most delightful way. The moment the oil began to be rubbed into me, I felt a nice tingling, and heat course through my body, increasing as more and more of my body was oiled up. They used their breasts and assess, and we kissed and spent long moments massaging each other.


    At one point I sat back while Sandra sucked on Misty''srge breasts. The oil was actually edible so we didn''t have to worry about anything. Eventually when we were all nice and ready, Misty took her ce over me. My erection stood hard and ready, and with two fingers she spread her flower apart as she lowered herself onto me.


    My groan of pleasure was cut off as Sandra sat on my face, her slit against my mouth. I immediately wrapped my arms around her thighs as I began to lick and use my tongue to get her off.


    Misty tunnel warped around me and the oil increased the pleasure, allowing her to move up and down more easily. I heard a kissing sound from above me as Misty began to bounce up and down, the sound of her ass smacking against me adding to the other sound of pleasure.


    Moans, groans, and mingling oiled flesh mixed to create a melody of ecstasy that pushed ourbined pleasure ever higher.


    "Oh fuck, Aiden," Misty moaned. "I''m going to¡ª Oooh!"


    Her wet passage tightened around me as she reached a high. Sandra and I felt the wave of pleasure through the bond but I was able to hold back, just barely, and it took every ounce of will I had. She shook and her moans echoed in the room.


    "My turn now," Sandra said quickly as Misty released me from inside her. My emerald-eyed beauty gave me a long lick and smiled. "You taste good Misty. Living up to your name, sweet fang."


    Misty rolled her eyes and gave Sandra a smack on the ass. "Go on, he''s waiting."


    "Not like this," I said as I stood and picked up Sandra. I ced her down under me and spread her legs before positioning myself at her slit. As I did I motioned Misty forwards. The blond obliged and Sandra''s moan as I entered her was muffled as the sexy blond sat down on her face.


    "Since you like how much I taste," Misty said. "You can¡ª Oooh!"


    Her sentence was cut off as Sandra assumedly got to work.


    I started off with slow and sensual thrusts as I lend forward and locked lips with Mistys who rocked on Sandra. The oil was definitely working as it was so easy to move in and out of the dark harried beauty even though she was so damn tight. Her warm center was wrapped around my silken flesh and soon I was pounding into her so hard that I was sure if she hadn''t been at the third level it would have hurt somewhat, but she was able to take it all, and even with Misty atop her, I could hear her moans. My hands were on her legs keeping her open for me as my thick manhood moved in and out of her.


    I swapped from kissing Misty to sucking on her nipples or neck, sometimes teasing her by nibbling on them. The oil added a sweet taste to everything not that I wasining.


    Soon the three of us reached a crescendo together and everything seemed to stop just before we all orgasmed simultaneously, the pleasure reverberating through the bond, and the screams of thedies were deafening, easily outmatching my own loud groan as I emptied myself into Sandra whose tunnel milked me for all I had. Misty shook and grasped my shoulder for bnce. My body was tensing as I poured what felt like a gallon of my seed into Sandra''s womb, my shaft buried fully inside her.


    Slowly, but surely it began to die down until all that could be heard was panting.


    "Oh my fuck," I said. "That¡­ was amazing!"


    "And hopefully not over," Misty said as she moved off Sandra who had a blissful expression on her face.


    "Oh he''s still ready," Sandra said with a content sigh. "I can feel him, still hard inside me."


    I smiled. "As I said before, I''m ready to go."

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    [ This is just a quick message to let everyone know that I have heard your feedback and I''m currently working on making sure there are fewer, or hopefully no more, grammar and spelling mistakes in chapters. I understand that it''s annoying and can take you out of the moment. I doubt I can make it perfect all the time but if I can reduce it to even just one mistake per chapter then I''ll consider that a win, not that I won''t try and make it perfect. Thank you for your continued support. I truly do appreciate the feedback.]


    Our fun continued for long hours and by the time our lusts were satiated, it was early morning so we decided to have some food brought up before we finally headed out.


    The main reception was the busiest it had ever been, but even with that, the receptionist still managed to pick us out from the crowd and ask if we required anything. We didn''t, and I had to admit he was dedicated to his job. The others in reception would have most likely been angry if not for the fact all three of us were at the third level and our power was clear. There was plenty of muttering and whispers as we passed, but I paid them no attention.


    My focus was on the city, and the preparations urring. I had noticed the decorations somewhat yesterday, but well I had mostly pushed it to the back of my mind as I''d had other things to worry about, but now all I could do was wait. It was hard knowing there were two other brothels full of ves, but there was nothing I could do, and worrying about it, would cause me nothing but grief. It was a beautiful day and I was with my three loves, so I would enjoy it.


    The arrival of the expedition was treated more like a parade by the people of the city, and as we walked from the hotel to the market, we saw people setting flyers, gs, and other decorations all over the city, or at least the main areas. Nobody bothered to do anything to the more out-of-the-way areas as it would be unlikely that those from the expedition would go there.


    To my surprise, there were also stalls which I found confusing since I couldn''t imagine what people from Ziraninds would want from here. They probably had far greater things in theirnds.


    "Trash from a member of the expedition would be treasure here," Zirani said. "And you never know. You can''t lump all people into one category. Yes, mynds are more brutal, but there is still a wide array of peoples. Maybe someone from my court will take interest in one of those green leaf broaches over there and pay with one of our crystals which would be worth hundreds of your crystals."


    That made more sense, and it was also probably why there were no weapons, armor, or any such thing on sale. Trinkets made sense, but it was unlikely those from the expedition would buy inferior armor and weapons especially since they''d have to go back into the scar and as Zirani put it, the average arcanists from thends beyond the scar would not be allowed on the expedition. Usually, it was those with greater talent, maybe pupils or those from influential families who wished to grow.


    "The great scar is a harsh and deadly environment, the deadliest you could say," Zirani exined. "And as such, if used right, can create the deadliest arcanists."


    "Are they arriving today?" Misty asked.


    "Tomorrow," Sandra answered. "At least I think so. Should be interesting."


    Sandra''s voice carried a tone of nervousness to it, and I immediately knew why. Just like myself and Zirani, she would have to reveal herself to the members of her family, and well she had no clue what would happen. There was also the problem with the person who wanted her gone, and fear that she might be rejected, even though Zirani had assured her she would not. If anything, the fact she had reached so far in the ins would create awe and impress. It would lead people to a simple conclusion. What could she aplish with the proper resources in an aether-richnd?


    It would be much the same for me, minus the whole thing with Zirani, her mother, and the verdant court.


    We spent a few hours just having a look around parts of the city we hadn''t seen yet. I thoroughly enjoyed our time in the food district and sampling all of the different types of street foods, and the dishes inside the more expensive eateries. The girls enjoyed their time in the higher-end clothing stores, and it would have been boring if not for the fact they seemed to take great pleasure in putting on revealing clothes and showing them off to me in the private changing rooms.


    Everything seemed like it would turn out fine untilter in the day when we were heading back to the hotel. Directly ahead of us two groups of robed arcanists seemed to be in some sort of a standoff. I recognized the red of the burning sands sect, but the others in shining metallic robes foreign to me, though I assumed their sect name probably had something to do with metal, and not just because of their robes. Almost all of them had a metal affinity with the leader having two cores, one metal, and the other wind. A deadlybination that I had once dreamed of having back in my academy days. The strength of cold steel and the speed of razor wind was abination that allowed for much.


    Its versatility in both offense and defense was unmatched by few of the other basic affinitybos, not that it instantly made you better. It just gave you a lot more options. It was the reason I had wanted it while so many others in my ss had wanted fire. Fire was good and all, but limited by itself and couldn''t work with many other affinities like water and earth, and even with wind, all it did was enhance the other''s destructive capabilities, though with what I knew now, I could see more uses, but for the people in the ins, wind, and metal would be the better choice.


    The man at the head of the red-robed group was also at the third level with a fire and earth core. He stood ring at the other leader, and both were in the process of readying techniques, simple and crude techniques, but techniques nheless. I snorted. I was acting as Zirani once had, but I couldn''t help it. It was like watching two grown men use children''s y weapons to fight, or something simr. I couldn''t think of a better analogy.


    "Do we intervene?" Misty asked.


    "No, there''s no reason to," I replied. "Everyone is watching from a distance and their techniques won''t go far, so there won''t be any civilians in the way, and plus, do you really want to get into a fight with them."


    "You think they would?" Sandra asked. "We''re all at the third level."


    I raised a finger. "One word, Arrogance."


    Sandra frowned then nodded. "Fair enough."


    "Even if they can''t beat us," I said. "They will most likely go on about how they''re part of this great sect and how we''re making a big mistake and one of them will make a move on one of you, and then I''ll have to kill them or worse."


    Misty rasied an eyebrow. "You''d do that?"


    I nodded. "I would. If they have the gall to try it in front of me, then they''re asking for a beat down and if they even think of touching you, I will end them."


    It wasn''t just jealousy talking, or at least notpletely. Our bonds and time together had tied us together in an irrevocable way, and the idea of someone tied to my soul being taken made my blood boil. I was theirs just as they were mine and I would not allow them to take what was mine, just as I didn''t think they''d allow me to be taken.


    "So we just watch or go around?" Sandra asked.


    "We can watch," I said. "I''m interested to see what''s going to happen."


    Unfortunately, just then one of the red-robed figures turned the gaze to us and then whispered into the ears of his leader whose gaze turned to me. I met his eyes, and let any emotion in my gaze, save for a cold promise, fade. We stared at each for a long moment, and then I felt more eyes on me as the metallic robed arcanists turned to us. I met their leader''s gaze as well, once again allowing only one thing to show in my gaze.


    I''m not sure what I was expecting, but it wasn''t for the two-core burning sands arcanist to raise a finger and point at me.


    "You!"


    I sighed and nced at Misty and Sandra. "And thus begins the idiocy."


    I cracked my neck and stretched as I strode forward. While the metallic robes leader had backed off, taking my gaze as warning enough, the burning sands leader hadn''t and I could already tell what he was about to say. His chest was puffed out and his head raised high, looking down his nose at me. You''d think these sorts would learn, but then again he probably had never been beaten or lost, so he didn''t understand.


    Well then, it would be my job to teach him, and teach him¡­ I would.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Zirani''s mother had once told her that she''d know when she found the one, the person who she would love. At the time, Zirani had brushed her aside, and ignored her. She hadn''t cared for that sort of love back then, just the green. She had been a free spirit and as much as many thought her naive, she wasn''t hated by anyone in the verdant court. In her aunt''s court, yes, but not her mother''s.


    Life had been well, and for three hundred years she had stayed safe in thends of the court, protected by the greatest nature arcanists around, and above all of them stood those two. She had only ever uttered their names twice, and both times she had regretted it. To attract the attention of one of them was to be like an insect under inspection, feeling utterly helpless as something beyond your understanding looked down at you. That was one of the reasons she had made sure Aiden and the girls never uttered such names, even thinking them was too dangerous as the intent could be sensed.


    The simplicity and peace hadn''tsted, and things had changed. She still remembered that night. The blue fire, that titan of burning me striding across thend like something out of a legend. The screams, the pain she had felt from the green. In thesends, the ins, the green wasn''t really alive, not like it was in hernds which were far richer in aether. She heard them all that night. The green for miles had been screaming.


    That had been her wake-up call.


    She had died that night as she had watched the king and queen appear to do battle with the Titan of blue fire.


    The peaceful dryad had died that night, and the jungle queen had been born.


    She had dedicated herself wholly to bing stronger, and against all odds she had caught up and surpassed all her peers, even going against her mother and heading to her aunt''s court to train. That had been hell, but when she''d left, she had been far greater than before, even if a part of her had died there.


    Through all of it, she had abandoned the idea that she would ever love. She would dedicate herself to the court, to hernds, and to her people. A vignt guardian, a ferocious hunter, a kind friend.


    Then, of course, she''d picked an unfavorable fight and things had escted. She had ended up in the ins. She still didn''t know exactly how it had happened, but she knew one of the causes had been that damn spatial arcanist and the breaking of the gateway.


    Whatever had happened had left her in a sorry state with barely a scrap of aether and a body that had been in the process of failing, but she had survived. Somehow, a coreless arcanist with the right bloodline had found her. They had bonded and the rest was history.


    She smiled as she remembered those first few weeks, and how she had felt. Things had slowed downpared to her life back home and she had time to try and love. With someone like Aiden, it had been easy to fall in love. He had been so honest and naive. There had been times she had wanted to smack him over the head and other times where she had wanted to hug him in pity.


    That boy was no more though.


    After the encounter with the hag, or maybe as far back as the twin horn elder. He had realized what he needed to do, and in that month, he had changed as he epted everything.


    She watched as he approached the burning sands sect arcanist who had so idiotically pointed at him.


    The way he held himself, his stride one of utter confidence and a belief and hope in his ability. He deferred less to her now and no longer saw her as something unreachable.


    The boy was dying, the man was being born.


    ''He''ll make a fine leader one day.''


    He had the qualities even if he didn''t realize it, and the others had epted their ce at his side. Both held amazing potential, both in future power and position, though it was more uncertain for Misty.


    She knew enough to know that the girl''s bloodline and abilities were of a royal lineage. Whatever the artifact that had changed her had been, it must have been something very powerful.


    A full transformation and an absolutely clean one at that were not amon urrence. The change was often hard and one out of three died while it was more than likely the other two would join the masses.


    Very rarely did one ofmon blood be a Crimson Lord or Scarlet Lady. They did not permit others to join their ranks so easily.


    All three had challenges ahead of them, but somehow she had a feeling they''d get through it.


    It was ratheredic to watch Aiden so easily overpower the arrogant arcanist, not just in physical and arcane power, but in sheer presence. Aiden probably thought that all the stares were because of his arcane power, but that wasn''t it. It was his presence and everything else that drew gazes. In the masses of coal, he and the others were like shining diamonds.


    Misty''s features and hair attracted the gaze of many men, most leers, but there were those who looked at her like she was a beast. The smart ones.


    There was Sandra whose hair was dark as night and eyes of emerald that would attract most eyes.


    As Aiden caught a punch from the arcanist as though he were a child, Zirani felt her roommate stir. She turned her attention to the lost queen. The beast or whatever she was had been very quiet as ofte, though from Aiden''s memories, she saw that she had been adamant about purchasing something, a piece of ss that refracted light into different colors. Maybe that could use that to get her to talk or cooperate.


    There had to be something as Zirani didn''t really want to force the lost queen, even if she deserved it. She didn''t think Aiden would go for it anyways. He had an extreme dislike of very or being forced to do something. He valued not just his own freedom, but freedom in general.


    The burning sands leader cursed and Zirani held backughter as he began to form a technique pattern. It was a condensed gout of me, but as most techniques were in the ins, it was crude, wasteful, and took too damn long. Aiden could have killed him ten times over by now, but he just watched, his own amusement matching hers.


    Once the arcanist was done he pushed a hand forwards, and Aiden caught it with his own, palm to palm. He had covered his own palm in ayer of igni wood, and Zirani enjoyed the shocked look on the arrogant arcanist''s face as his technique did absolutely nothing.


    "I think you should end this now," Zirani said mentally.


    Aiden agreed and his knee rose and met the arrogant arcanist''s private area. Zirani could imagine the winces on everyone''s faces as the arcanist''s face froze and he let out a sorry little whimper before he toppled.


    Aiden yawned and turned to the others who quickly took a step back.


    With the problem solved and the obstacle out of the way, Aiden and the others continued on to the hotel.


    "How dull," The lost queen said, surprising Zirani. "He didn''t even kill or maim him."


    "You truly are a violent person you know that?" Zirani questioned.


    "Better than a tree-hugging dryad."


    Zirani rolled her eyes. "Oh, how original. If you truly think of me in such a way then you must be delusional."


    The lost queen snorted. "I will admit you are powerful, butpared to me you are nothing."


    "The only reason you could be me is because of your overwhelming power," Zirani replied. "Not because of skill. Anyone could do what you did if they had your power, most probably better."


    "How dare you¡ª"


    "How dare I what?" Zirani waited. "You''re trapped in here forever, there''s no leaving. Why don''t you do yourself a favor and stop with this childish act of silence, and ignorance? It''s clear as day that you''re hoping for something that isn''t going to happen."


    The lost queen didn''t respond but Zirani could tell she was still listening.


    "If you want more freedom then cooperate, who knows maybe you''ll change, as unlikely as that is."


    "I will not be a servant or puppet to that boy," The lost queen ground out. "And certainly not some wench that he can beckon whenever he wishes


    "who said anything about being a servant or a puppet, and you know he is not that type of person," Zirani said. "I am his equal and who knows, maybe you could be one day. If you help him achieve his goals. We could force it from you."


    The lost queen tensed and there was a tinge of fear.


    "But we haven''t. That should tell you something about us, mainly Aiden. We are not like you or the twin horn, remember that. Oh and if you try and force Aiden into a deal then consciousness and morality be damned, but I will do everything I can to have your personality and everything you are torn from your power. I know it is possible and with my mother''s connections and sheer wealth it could be done."


    There was a burst of overwhelming fear before everything went silent. The lost queen had blocked herself off.


    ''That should give her something to think about.''

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    "That was a low blow you know," Sandra said, suppressing a chuckle.


    I rolled my eyes. "He deserved it. Pain and embarrassment. He can consider it his only warning. He tries something again, then I''ll take a limb or his life. Those who I give a second chance will not get a third, I''m that type of man, I think."


    "Brutal," Mistymented.


    "Do you disagree?" I asked, genuinely curious. It did sound quite brutal, but people like that didn''t understand logic and reason. Not like normal folk at least, and brutality was a necessity when it came to dealing with certain people. I wasn''t in West Vale where people were kind and anger would only lead to shouting or maybe a fistfight, though rarely. That peaceful and simple ce was long behind me, though I would return one day. I knew that in my soul. Mainly for my aunt as she was someone, I could never forget.


    "I think I would''ve done worse," Misty said. "I''m sick of those types, and I have a feeling that''s not thatst we''re going to see of him."


    "Yeah." I sighed. "I don''t want to go around just killing people out of hand though. If he tries something then he''s dead."


    "It''s a judgment thing," Sandra added. "But yeah, I agree with Misty. I''m sick of those types."


    "Well we''re probably going to see more of them," I said then turned my attention to Zirani. "Unless I shouldn''t?"


    "You will," Zirani replied. "There are plenty of those types, some even in my court, though far less than some of the other influential families, certainly not like those in some areas of Grand York."


    "Grand York?"


    "It''s a city, one of thergest," Zirani exined. "Its stretches on for miles and miles. Millions call it home. It used to be called Old York, but that didn''t make sense once it started to expand even past the old borders, and it relimed and then past its old brilliance. From New York to Old York to The Grand city of York, or Grand York as most call it."


    "Millions!" I eximed, unable to imagine it.


    "As I''ve said so many times before, Aiden. The ins are a far cry from thends beyond the scar. There will be much for you to see. Think of it like this, Aiden. The great scar cuts off a small piece of the continent, the northern ins, from the rest. The verdant court alone rulesndparable to if nor greater than the ins. The scope of things is much greater, this I cannot stress to you enough."


    I nodded internally. "I understand."


    Once we made it back to the hotel, the girls headed to the bedroom to try on more clothes while Zirani and I checked up on the rescued girls. Zirani had a constant feeling of things in the tree, apparently because of how she had made it, but she and I both thought it a good idea to check up.


    We arrived in the bedroom and Zirani called Sofia. Apparently projecting her voice through the space in a unique way. The girls still were nervous around me, though only those from the brothel. The others from the raid of the warehouse who had not been vited were less scared, and many had openly thanked me. I had epted of course, and the interactions had increased my anger at what was going on.


    The artifact that we had destroyed wasn''t the only one. That was clear, which meant things were still going on, though Zirani and I both assumed the brothels and anyone involved with them would beying low for the foreseeable future. Not that it would help them when the expedition arrived. Even if there were none from Zirani''s court, we would find the brothel and end the owners.


    As Zirani manifested and left to join the girls in their fun, I decided that I wanted to have a chat with the lost queen, and I had just the way to get her to talk. I pulled the shard of ss from the ring and immediately I felt the lost queen awaken, her attention locked onto the strange shard. I moved the piece of ss closer to my eyes and just marveled at how the light refracted. It was odd because I knew it shouldn''t, especially not in the way it was. It wasn''t a simple mix, but separate beams of light, each a different color, and then there were the sparks which I hadn''t noticed earlier. They were moving within the shard and I watched as their dimmed when I removed a finger and lit brighter with a golden hue the more of my skin was making contact.


    "What is this?" I muttered aloud, directing the question at the lost queen.


    "A shard of a gate mirror," The lost queen replied in a voicecking any of its usual malice or annoyance for once.


    "And a gate mirror is?"


    "A teleportation device" The lost queen exined. "Though far greater than any other. It allows for travel to anywhere in reality, across any distance, any dimension, any world, if you have the correct coordinates or some other item."


    "Oh."


    Now it made more sense as to why she''d wanted me to buy it. "And you could get back to your world with this?"


    The lost queen snorted, though I detected a hint of mncholy in the sound. "My world is long gone, and what you hold is only a shard. It''s useless."


    I sighed. "I thought we were past the lies. Do you truly think me so stupid, after all, you''ve seen through my eyes, all I''ve allowed you to see? You would not have had me buy this if it was useless and you do not seem the sentimental type. Actually, I''m surprised you even answered my first question."


    "I''m bored," she replied. "And yes it has its uses, but they are well beyond you. You cant even control a spec of your divine power."


    "Maybe I could if you helped me," I said.


    "And what would I get in return?" she asked. "You will make no deals with me, and I will not offer it freely."


    "I forget you are blind in some ways." I sighed. "You''ve seen how me and the others interact. If you help me then I will help you. There is no need for a deal. I can allow you to see my intentions through our bond if you wish."


    "I do not!" she hissed.


    Iughed, though it held no mirth. "Then what, what do you want, and don''t speak of freedom. You know it is a luxury I will not grant you, not even a limited form."


    "Not even after I saved your life?"


    "We made a deal," I replied. "And I honored it, and don''t forget that who knows what would have happened if I hadn''t taken you into my core."


    "I would have returned," she said, holding back anger and something else I couldn''t recognize. Fear? Resentment?


    I couldn''t tell what it was directed at.


    "Returned where?" I questioned.


    She was silent and I shook my head. "I offer you a simple trade, without the need for bindings, which I know you want as a means of gaining leverage and control. That''s not going to happen. If you''re unwilling then maybe I should just stop this and see if a solution reveals itself once we get to thends beyond the great scar. Maybe Zirani''s people will know of a way."


    To my surprise, there was arge burst of fear at my words.


    "I¡­" I felt the lost queen do the mental equivalent of slumping her shoulders. "I need time."


    With that, she shut herself off, and I slumped my own shoulders. Heavens, every conversation with her was a struggle. I was getting better at the verbal sparring, but that didn''t mean I liked it. I like talking upfront without the need for hiding and masking things behind words. Flowery words and barbed insults were not my forte. It was that reason I was sort of worried about heading into Zirani''snds. I was excited for sure, but the way Zirani spoke of court politics and intrigue, filled me with a sense of dread.


    I knew, however, that I would get over it, that either I would learn to maneuver or at the very least learn to understand and then get someone else to take care of it for me. I thought back to something Zirnai had once told me.


    The mountain is tall, and you wille across many on your climb. Some will hinder and some will help. You will meetmunities and groups, who at the time will seem like great obstacles, or ces to rest, maybe even stay, but climb far enough ahead and with a simple kick you can send stone down to pelt them, to crush them. It was part of arger quote but I got the meaning.


    "Aiden?"


    I felt Zirani''s worry through our bond. "Are you ok?"


    "Fine." I sighed. "Just had another chat with the lost queen."


    "And?"


    I mentally shrugged. "I think I might have gotten somewhere. I''m not sure. It''s honesty seeming like we''re going to have to do something else. She isn''t going to cooperate, and even if she does, I doubt it will be easy or simple."


    I felt another burst of fear from the lost queen before she put up a block.


    "She''s scared," I said. "I think she knows there is a way to get rid of her."


    Zirani was quiet for a long moment. "There is, and we might have to, but we''ve still got till we get to mynds before we decided that. Maybe she wille around."


    "Maybe," I replied. "Maybe."

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    The city was buzzing with activity the next day, more so than it had been as it was the day of the arrival. The day the expedition would arrive and trade would ur. The people of this city would trade what they could for the scraps those in the expedition chose to give me, though if what Zirnai said was true, some would act charitably.


    The decorations were up and ready, gs, banners, and other decorates moved in the breeze and packed everyone as close as they could to the main road where the expedition would arrive where people, on the sides of the street to the tops of buildings and evenmpost.


    There were city guards keeping people back from moving into the street and any other areas, and low walls. The crowd was lively, and the joy and excitement in the air, lifted my mood.


    It was a bright day, the sun hanging overhead, and the air a gentle breeze. It was probably rather hot for some people, especially in those packed crowds and I didn''t want to imagine the smell but we didn''t have to worry about it.


    The four of us were stood on a rooftop not too far, but also not too close to the road. We would watch from a distance and then greet the arrivals once things had calmed down. Nothing good woulde of causing a scene in the middle of a crowd thisrge. Not only would people get hurt, but it was just unnecessary. The expedition would be here for a week. Plenty of time for us.


    "Zirani, what keeps this ce defended from things in the great scar?" I asked, not having thought of it early. The city had walls but against the beasts of the scar, they would do nothing.


    "There''s a wall ten miles from the city, a wall that stretched towards the coast," Zirani exined. "It''s not manned, and the only reason it''s there is mainly to deter the weaker hearts that might actually venture out. Most won''te close to the ins because of theck of aether. The moment they sense the drop, they''ll turn back. The smallest however might move further in."


    "Then the wall was built because of an attack?" Misty asked.


    Zirani nodded. "On one of the first expeditions, where there was no wall or gates, a few weaker beasts trailed the expedition and in the time it took the arcanists from mynd to end them, theyid waste to a good portion of the city. The weakest beasts of the scar could tear through this city and its arcanists with ease, like a man amongst insects. Sure, enough will kill it in the end, through sheer numbers, but it would take a lot. There is also the fact that some might be attracted to the strongest arcanists in the expedition."


    "I see," I replied.


    The great scar truly was going to be quite the sight and a dangerous one at that. I couldn''t help but feel a bit excited, not that I was going to try anything stupid. I knew enough to know I wouldn''t stand a chance by myself in the scar, and against most beasts.


    "Look, I think that''s them!" Sandra pointed to the distance and I followed her finger to see a cloud of dust rising in the distance. We were at the edge of the city where most people were, eager to get the first glimpse, but there were people lined up on every side of the road, all the way to the center of the city where the expedition would stop and be greeted by the mayor and other influential people.


    "A few minutes away," Zirani said with a mix of relief and worry.


    I was confused until I sensed it. "Is that nature aether?"


    Zirani nodded. "It seems my court has sent people."


    "It''s strong," Sandra murmured.


    "They''ve sent a lord ordy," Zirani replied.


    "And that''s a bad thing?" I asked.


    "Depends on who they sent," Zirani answered. "Either way they will listen to me. As princess and jungle queen, even as I am now, I hold authority."


    "Zirani, will the mask work?" Misty asked worriedly.


    Just before we had left the hotel, Zirani had drawn a very intricate array on Misty''s back, far more detailed andplex than most I''d seen. Zirani had said it was required as the people from the expedition would spot simple masks and disguises from a mile away so we needed a better one.


    "It will," Zirani assured. "Unless they do a deep scan or look too closely, but we won''t let them. We need to make sure we get to my people before anybody else."


    "And me?" Sandra asked.


    "We will assess the situation," Zirani said with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. We will get through this. You have my backing and that is no small thing. The green court is one of the, if not thergest provider of goods in thends beyond the great scar. Food, furniture, and many other things. I do not think they would anger or insult me especially not after they find out what I''ve done for you. They have a debt to me."


    Sandra rxed. "Ok, thanks."


    "Who else can we expect?" Misty asked.


    "Maybe a few representatives from some minor families and sects, a fewrger groups." Zirani shrugged. "Not many actually care for the expeditions, and it''s not really a big deal to us. In fact, I know some people use it as punishment. Of course, some schrs havee for study and research, and who knows, there might be a few this time."


    "Do people ever stay?" I asked.


    She frowned. "Rarely, very rarely. There isn''t really much of a reason to. Some groups will take people with them from the ins, though most don''t realize just how weak they arepared to the people in mynds. The arcanist you taught a lesson to yesterday is weaker than most children in mynds, and he''d be seen as a joke. Who knows, however, sometimes a genius is found worth investing in. You for example. Even if you were at the first stage, if someone found you, they would immediately attempt to recruit you because of the archvein bloodline alone."


    "This is it isn''t it," I said. "There''s no going back after this. We''ll lose a lot of control."


    Zirani nodded sadly. "It''s the cost. I will hold authority, but not as much as I would have, and mostly because of my mother. It won''t be until we get to her that things be clearer. I know we''ve had control over almost everything, but this is the way forwards. We need to cross the scar and I need to introduce you to my people."


    I knew what she was saying was correct, but I was still worried. Either way though, I would adapt and continue moving forward, no matter what. I''de this, done so much for this opportunity. My journey up the mountain had reached its end in the ins and to move higher, I needed thends beyond the scar, I needed greater challenges because as hard as things had been, I had learned from each experience. The way to the top was not one of ease. It was a road full of obstacles.


    As the expedition grew closer and closer, the crowd grew quieter and quieter, until only faint murmurs and muttering could be heard. Everyone stilled and waited as the clouds of dust grew closer and closer at a far faster speed than I expected. Whatever vehicles they were using must have been fast.


    "Dune Surfers," Zirani said, having read my thoughts. "Or some simr vehicle, made for both rocky and sandy terrain. Sturdy things, and easily powered with an abundance of aether in the scar."


    "No airships?" Misty asked.


    Zirnai snorted "I thought I exined this in the tower. Trying to fly an airship in the scar is suicide. The sky belongs to things that you don''t want to challenge or anger, though I imagine there are a few expensive and specially designed aircraft that could. Even then though, personally I wouldn''t risk it. Traversal of the deep scar away from an expedition is for those who have reached the stage of aether ascension. I was close before¡­ everything."


    "Aether ascension?" That sounded intriguing.


    She shook her head. "We are far from that conversation, Aiden."


    "Will it be a good ce to train, the great scar?" Sandra asked, surprising everybody. Usually, I asked that question.


    "Most definitely," Zirani said. "Though there are some difficulties I''ll need to exinter. For now, you might want to pay attention. They''re almost here, and I wouldn''t want you to miss the spectacle."


    "I don''t think we could miss it," Misty said.


    I turned back and saw that the expedition wasn''t far off now. They were close enough that I could make out faint shapes, and it seemed that they were slowing down. The crowd was now almostpletely silent, though I could sense the excitement in the air like an electric charge.


    I stood beside the others as the expedition grew closer.


    "Here theye."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    As the people of Evenord waited to wee the expedition, across the city another gathering was urring, though much smaller and secretive.


    Within therge estate of the city''s most influential family, around arge table sat a group of men, most dressed in expensive clothes while others wore armor and arcane robes. They varied from the young-looking to the old, but all were there for the same purpose.


    "Is there any news of attack?" An older-looking man with reddish-brown hair asked. "I heard you sent out men to search, Lex, arcanists from your own personal guard, what of that as well?"


    The man known as Lex sighed, his face a mask hiding the mix of anger, and weariness that threatened to boil over. His face, now wrinkled, and his aching body had reached its limit, and the past years had not been kind to him, and now another problem had presented itself at the worst possible time.


    He clenched a fist and turned his cold gaze to the overweight merchant, Henry. "No. My men have found nothing and there have been no reports of an attack. Whoever destroyed the north brothel and the warehouse seems to have stopped for time being."


    "That''s good." Another man dressed in the robes of the burning sands sect leaned forward. "We have time to prepare."


    "For what?" Henry asked. "Do you n something?"


    "Of course I do," the sect elder replied. "I have lost much profit, and whoever these people are, they will pay."


    "Do you think your disciples could take them?" A tall dark-skinned man asked. He sat to Lex''s right and held a rxed posture, as though he wasnt in a meeting with the most powerful people in the city. "From what I''ve heard, they did quite a job of messing things up."


    "They caught us off guard," the elder snapped. "That will not happen again. Why are you even here, Will?"


    "I asked him toe," Lex announced and immediately the sect elder''s face calmed. He may have been an elder of a powerful sect, but Lex was still the most powerful man in the city. At least, he would be once those from the expedition left.


    This was the hardest time as one wrong move could bring down arcanists of a level they could not handle. Lex was delusion enough to think he and his forces could stand a chance against any from beyond the scar. If they wanted they could wipe this city out. He and the rest of them needed toy low.


    "You need to be careful," Lex said to the sect elder. "Do not cause any trouble that will attract attention."


    The elder sniffed. "I know better than that. I am no fool."


    Will snorted. "Could have fooled me."


    The elder red at will.


    "What of the remaining stock?" Henry asked, eager to change the subject. He''de here to talk profit and sales, not ns of attack.


    "We''ve moved everyone to the underground storehouse," Lex answered. "As for those amongst the families. Well, many have sent theirs to us for safekeeping. Only half a dozen or so remain with their buyers, and I imagine that won''tst. By tomorrow we should have all the ves we sold along with the newly bought stock that wasn''t stolen.''


    Henry sighed and wiped a hand across his sweaty brow. "Good, and I take it you have a n to mitigate the drop in profit."


    Lex smiled darkly. "I do indeed. These houses have too long grown from what I have given without any repayment. When the timees, I will pull from them, just hard enough. I don''t want to start a war in the city after all, though I will require some assistance. I have plenty of men, but I need more if I wish to cover the city andpletely overpower any who stand against us."


    "You think some will?" Will asked.


    "The Hyde family and Krills have been eyeing me for a while now." Lex rubbed his temples. "I was nning something for them, but it seems it will have to wait. Nevertheless, if you give me what I need then they shall not be a problem."


    "That''s all fine and well." A short man who had been silent until now stood, his face obscured by a hood. "This all hinges on your ability to deal with the main problem, the people who caused this."


    "I''ve already said I will handle it," the sect elder spat.


    "Not alone," the hooded man replied. "Allow me and my knives to assist. We are far greater in stealth and keeping things quiet than you are, and don''t forget it was my men who died watching that damn warehouse."


    The sect elder was about to protest, but Lex cut him off. "A brilliant idea. You two shall work on that while the rest of us prepare. When the expedition leaves, then we move."


    "Fine," the sect elder said reluctantly. "But I do not take orders from you."


    The hooded man raised both hands and chuckled. "Fair enough."


    "Onest thing before we go," Henry said and he turned a critical eye to Lex who started back unblinkingly. "Is it true that one of the devices was destroyed?"pa?da ?ov?l


    Lex frowned. He hadn''t yet informed them that one of the control devices had been destroyed.


    "It was," Lex said, not seeing a point in lying. They would all find out eventually.


    ''Need to find the one who leaked it and skin him.''


    "So they know then?" Will asked.


    "Or they found out during the attack," Lex replied. "None of it matters anyway. The device is gone and we must look to the future. We will deal with then and go on as we have been for the past dozen years."


    "Has it only been that long?" Henry asked.


    The sect elder nodded. "We should have started this long ago. Just imagine how rich we''d be if we had started fifty years ago."


    "No point in dwelling on it," Lex said. "This meeting is done. You all know your roles. Get it done, and we will meet when the expedition leaves."


    As everyone left, Lex signaled for Will to stay. He had other business he wanted to speak off.


    "I assume this has something to do with the elixirs?" Will asked after everyone else had left. "Need more?"


    Lex shook his head and rx somewhat. Will was a friend and though he wouldn''t turn his back to the man, he could trust him far more than the others in their little group. ''It has stopped working altogether. I need something else."


    Will lost his rxed posture and leaned forwards with a frown. "Are you certain? Those elixirs were expensive and powerful. Surely your disease cannot be that bad?"


    "It''s gotten worse." Lex sighed. "I need something stronger."


    "I don''t know of anything stronger," Will said and raised a finger just as Lex was about to speak. "Not in the ins at least, but there is another way, maybe."


    "What way?"


    Will stroked his chin and said nothing for a long moment before he snapped his fingers. "Tell me are you familiar with the green court?"


    Lex frowned. "I am."


    Will smiled and suddenly Lex realized what he meant.


    "You think they might know of a solution?" Lex asked.


    "Think? No, I know they know of a solution," Will replied. "What they hand to us are scraps yet far beyond anything we can produce here. They undoubtedly have a cure for your sickness. The only problem is getting their help. If they even arrive with the expedition. They don''te every time. It''s a risk, but what other choice do you have?"


    None, he knew, but making contact with those from the scar was something he did strictly through others and even then, only for minor things. He never pushed too far. Some before him had, and they''d learned the hard way just howrge the difference in power was.


    "Is that all?" Will asked. "I want to get back home, and partake in my girls before I send them over to the bunker."


    Lex nodded, and leaned back as Will left, thinking over his options, his only option now. If the green court didn''t arrive then he had a few years at most, but if they did then he would need to sue everything he''d learned to try and get their help. Trickery and force would do nothing so he would have to try something else.


    Perhaps money? No, his crystals would be worthless to them, as would any of the usual things he might use for trade.


    Maybe an artifact he had might pique their interest. He would have to y it carefully and slowly, but it might just work if luck was on his side, which it had been for most of his life.


    As the most influential man in the city thought and schemed, his only hope was arriving, and little did he know that his bid for a cure would only lead to a quicker downfall.


    Lex''s luck was about to change for the worse.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    The first vehicle that came fully into sight was not as odd as I had expected and essentially looked like a normal caravan except bigger and with a triangr plow-like object at the front. It was covered in enchantments, from basic camouge to moreplex things that seemed to have some sort of effect on the nearby ground. They were rectangr in shape for the most part except for the front, and while they seemed to have treads, they were currently floating along at a normal pace.


    There were no obvious storage cells, but I was sure they were there.


    My attention didn''t remain on the vehicles for long as the riders and people of the expedition came into the view.


    The first thing that caught my eyes immediately was the snake woman.


    "A naga," Zirani said in answer to my unspoken question. "I had a naga teacher when I was at my aunt''s court. They are dual affinity beasts of death and nature. Poison and venom experts. Most of what I know about poisonses from them, though this one is young."


    The naga had the upper half of beautiful women with porcin skin and fine features. Flowing ck hair framed a delicate face that would attract the gaze of any man. Her chest wasn''tcking either, but past her stomach was not a pair of legs, but a long serpent-like body covered in dark green scales. She wore clothing not unsimr to Zirani''s garb. Two straps of ck cloth, covered her considerable breasts and wrapped around her torso. It left a lot of skin bare.


    The crowd murmured and muttered which seemed to agitate the naga as she suddenly seemed to shift, and where once stood a snake woman, now stood a normal human woman. She had the same features but the lower half was now normal human legs covered by more cloth that wrapped around her legs and covered her private area. It gave off a superficial impression of clothing without actually hiding anything. The entire grab was very revealing and left a lot of bare skin on disy


    "Shapeshifting?" I questioned aloud.


    Zirani nodded. "Minor shapeshifting. Naga have three forms. Full serpent, hybrid, and then this human form you see now. They can also manipte their scales in the hybrid and human forms to use them as clothing and other such things."


    "Why is she dressed like that?" Misty asked.


    "Like what?" Zirani asked, genuinely confused. "It''s fairly normal clothing for a naga, though I suppose it must be a surprise for those in the ins. Those in thends of the green court are a lot less prudish."


    "Good to know," I muttered, and thought back to how I''d sort of gotten used to the girls being in very little clothing. Hell, Zirani''s normal clothing was quite revealing. I wasnt sure how I felt about the naga. She was beautiful, but the snake half was simply unlike anything I had evere across.


    The naga moved into one of the vehicles, and the crowd turned their attention to the rest of the expedition.


    Most were normal humans in different colored arcane robes, but I saw a few in heavily enchanted armor carrying enchanted weaponry. In fact, all of them had enchanted clothing, which was probably normal and something I would have to get used to. In the ins, having enchanted clothing was a sign of wealth, but in thends beyond the scar, it was probably normal andmonce in most ces.


    "Well, well, well. That''s unexpected."


    I turned to see Zirani smiling, and I followed her gaze to a stunning woman who was seated atop one of the vehicles with one leg over the other and an imperious air about her.


    "Who is that?" Misty asked.


    "The verdantdy, Aeverie," Zirani announced with a hint of pride in her voice.


    "You know her?'' Sandra asked.


    "Know her?" Zirani chuckled. "I was the one who rmended her for the title. I didn''t expect to see her here though. She''s not a fighter and held little interest in the ins."


    "Is she human?" I asked.


    "Elven Fae," Zirani answered.


    "Fae," I muttered as I stared down at her.


    She was unearthly in a way, her beauty inhuman. Her fair skin was unblemished and had a glow about it while her dark brown hair seemed to blow in rhythm against an invisible breeze. Her body was attractive, to say the least, and after I squinted, I spotted pointed ears and got a look at her light blue eyes with rings of verdant green.


    The men and even the women in the crowd stared at her in awe and lust.


    That seemed to annoy the younger-looking man who was set next to her. He looked smilr to the fae, but less in a way. He had the same unearthly quality though nowhere near as strong as thedy, and his ears were only slightly pointed.


    "He''s a half breed," Zirani exined. "Half human and half fae it seems."


    "He seems pissed," Sandra noted.


    "That''s because he''s her consort," Zirani replied. "Or so it seems. He looks the jealous type."


    "Consort?" I asked.


    "It''splicated," Zirani said. "Best we save this talk of court politics for another time, perhaps on our way to mynds. For now, just think of him as her official lover, lower than a husband and partner but higher than somemon courtesan or tryst."


    I watched them for a few more seconds before I turned my attention to the others who were walking beside or sitting atop the vehicles. More were probably inside, and I was sure I''d get to see themter.


    "Zirani, are those¡­"


    Misty words trailed off and it took a moment to realize what had caught her attention. Atop one of the vehicles towards the rear was a woman with pale skin and coal-ck hair, framing a face with two crimson eyes.


    "Vampires," Zirani mused. "That''s a surprise."


    "Is this bad?" Misty asked, her fangs bared, and eyes glowing. I could feel the beast within her responding to this new threat and assessing things.


    I sent calming thoughts to her through our bond.


    "Could be," Zirani replied and I felt her help Misty as well, adding her efforts to mine. "It could also be a good thing. I can''t tell if they are of a n or house. We''ll deal with it. take care not to stay around them too long. They will have a much easier time of seeing through the mask, though we might not need the mask if all goes well. If they''ve allowed vampires into the expedition then that means everyone down there epted it and they should be no conflict or trouble if we reveal you."


    That eased some of Misty''s worry, but she still seemed on edge, not that I med her. This was the first time meeting another aether vampire. Zirani also talked about Misty''s bloodline and how dominance was a major part of empire society.


    Speaking of nerves, I noticed that Sandra''s gaze had locked onto a group of dune surfers at the center of the procession. It didn''t take long to understand why as my eyes fell upon a blond-haired arcanist with emerald green eyes and a dark robe.


    "Is that a member of your n?" I asked Sandra.


    She nodded. "Probably from a branch family. He has the eyes, but not the hair."


    "This isn''t asrge as I expected," Zirani admitted. "I saw off an expedition once and it was greater than this. Either they lost some along the way or not as many wanted toe this time."


    "Is that a good or bad thing?" I asked.


    "Both in some ways." Zirani shrugged. "Nothing we can do about it."


    We continued to watch the procession as it moved further into the city, and I spotted a few more interesting people like what seemed to be a person with smooth bark-like skin, someone covered head to toe in bandages, and a man with horns and pitch-ck iris''s around a white pupil. I thought it was some sort of vampire at first until Zirani rified it was a half-demon, a cambion to be more exact.


    I had a ton of questions but kept them to myself for now.


    Soon the procession passed us, and the crowd began to disperse, some following or leaving while others stood about and spoke to one another.


    "Do we go now?" Sandra asked.


    "Let''s just slowly follow," I replied. "Let them get to the center of the city first."


    Everyone agreed, and so we slowly made our way to the center of the city, going from rooftop to rooftop when we could. We didn''t move as stealthy simply because most of the city was watching the procession and so the streets and other roads were very barren, with only a few people going about their business.


    As we followed the procession, I knew one thing for certain. Things were about to get very interesting. There would be new things to see and experience along with new challenges and obstacles to face.


    "We''ll get through it, together."

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The procession picked up speed as it grew nearer to the center of the city which was a circr za surrounded by buildings, thergest some sort of town hall, and I was pretty sure there was a head guard barracks, and what seemed to be some sort of medical center, though it looked farrger than any I''d ever seen.


    Where on any other day the za might have been bustling with activity, today only a handful of people waited, one of which was clearly the mayor. His entourage must have been people of influence or those looking to trade what they could with those of the expedition.


    I was confused at first when I tried to figure out where the expedition would be staying, but as the vehicles entered the za and began to make a perimeter, I released they would be staying in the za itself.


    The crowds did not enter the za, and guards blocked off any entrances, though people still tried to get a look.


    The four of us were on a rooftop of one of the buildings, awaiting the right moment.


    Once the vehicles had stopped, a group of six made their way to meet the mayor while others began to conjure buildings. They didn''t set up tents, instead, some had items they used that just made buildings pop up right then and there. All were of a higher quality than the actual buildings of the city, and the enchantments immediately caught my attention.


    I could have spent hours staring, but my attention turned to the people. Now that they weren''t surrounded by crowds, the passengers began to disembark and I saw a few more species I''d never encountered.


    "An interesting bunch," Ziranimented, and her gaze was locked onto the horned figure.


    "You know him?


    She shook her head. "Not of him, but of his n. He is from the Sevire n. They go by other names as well, the forlorn, the outcasts. Notice how all those with their n symbol are not human or possess some sort of unique trait or are of a less than liked race."


    "Like her." Sandra pointed to the person covered in bandages.


    Zirani turned and frowned for a second before a genuinely shocked look came to her face.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "A lesser revenant." She whistled. "A type of undead, a powerful type. It''s not something you see every day, especially not here in the ins, though I suppose the same could be said for the rest."


    "When you say undead, you mean as once alive?" Sandra asked.


    Zirani shrugged. "For the most part. Some are simpler than others. A zombie is just someone brought back via a mix of death and life essence, and they possess unique properties. A revenant on the other hand is usually a mix of souls, essences, and who knows what else. They are usually used as powerful weapons in conflicts, created by necromancers."


    "Necromancers?"


    "A type of arcanist who specializes undeath, death, and the soul," Zirani exined. "Also life, but that depends on the necromancer."


    "They''re evil?" I questioned.


    "They can be," Zirani replied. "Just like every other type of arcanist can be. You, Misty, actually have the potential to be a necromancer, if you wish."


    "I''ll have to think about it," Misty replied.


    "Zirani, what are those?" Sandra asked as she pointed to two gruff-looking men who stood beside a shorter man with a bald head.


    "Lycans," Zirani answered. "Specifically bear lycans and the man in between seems to be a schr."


    I thought back to the few times Zirani had spoken of lycanthropes. Another hybrid race like vampires, though more beast-like in a way and had shape-shifting abilities.


    We waited as those from the expedition got settled, and there were a few times when I was worried we would be spotted, but Zirani assured us that none of us would stand out, not with the crowds so close, and Misty''s mask. There was also the fact that we weren''t that close and the expedition probably wasnt on high alert for obvious reasons. They could destroy this city if they wanted and wouldn''t be anything the people could do. To try and attack the expedition would be in suicide so they had nothing to get worried about.


    The conversion between the mayor and who I assumed were the leaders of the groups from the expedition seemed to go well, though the mayor and his entourage were far more excited than those from the expedition, probably because they were getting more. At one point in the conversion, the mayor had seemed very worried but that had changed after one of the people from the expedition had said something


    The mayor and his group bustled off, probably to sort everything out while the expedition settled in.


    "Now is best," Zirani said, and pointed to a section of where those from the green court had set up, "We won''t need to sneak past anyone, though you''re going to need to repeat what I tell you so we can get past any guards and such."


    "Code phrases?" I questioned.


    "Sort of," Zirani replied as she turned to Misty and Sandra. "You two just remain quiet until the timees."


    Bothdies nodded and so we made out way across the rooftops until we got to the building closest to the green court''s area. We climbed down and after only a few seconds of walking towards it, two guards approached us casually, neither looking worried.


    "What business do you have here?" A taller-looking man withrge eyes and bluish skin asked. His teeth were pointed and triangr and his limbs were very long, far longer than a human''s.


    Zirani sent me the words mentally and I spoke them.


    Both guards straightened and then immediately frowned, looking at me in confusion.


    Zirani began speaking to me mentally and I repeated everything she said. The guard''s eyes grew wider and wider until one raised a hand. "Who are you?''


    "I need to speak to yourdy," I replied. "I shall exin everything to her. I mean no harm."


    The guards looked at each other and something unsaid seemed to pass between them before one took up a position next to me. "I will take you to her."


    I nodded gratefully. "Thank you."


    Both guards were at the 4th level with two cores which Zirani said was unusual but not unheard of. Both were probably minor guards and had one core at iron and the other at hydro.


    "Something is off with this expedition," Zirani said. "A lot smaller than normal and the quality of the guards isn''t what I expected. They''re arent bad, just average. It seems that interest wasnt as high this time around."


    The guards led us to arge building in the center which was made out of reddish wood and ornately decorated. Flowers and other types of foliage covered the area the green court took up and the door to the building was normal. It was hundred of vines that seemed to connect and tangle together to create a beautiful pattern. The guards waved a hand and spoke a word which caused the vines to untangle and retreat into the sides of the opening.


    The guard took the lead and we followed into a spacious room that was bigger on the inside, simr to Zirani''s tree, though not asrge.


    Aeverie was sat reclined on a chair that seemed to be made up of floating flowers, oddly enough, and behind her was the young man from earlier, his hands on her shoulder, massaging. He was a ck-haired and tanned youth. He looked to be about the same age as me, maybe a little older with a muscr build. He had eyes the color of dark leaves.


    Both he and hisdy turned to look at the guard as he approached.


    This close, thedy Aeveire looked even more stunning, with a face straight out of a fairytale, and a tight dress that hugged a very attractive body made up of curves and smooth edges. It was a perfect mix of athletic and sensual.


    "That''s all fae," Zirani said. "They are all beautiful. In fact, you should expect those in thends beyond the scar to look far more pleasing to the eye than those in the ins mainly to the abundance of aether, easier ess to healing, the greater variety of items like, alchemy products, cosmetic and beauty products among other things What only the wealthy could afford here is very affordable and essible to most beyond the great scar, and at a better quality. Honestly, most of the time just being healthy improves beauty by a lot."


    "Lady Aeverie, I have someone to see you." The guard bowed low.


    Aeverie turned her gaze towards me and raised an eyebrow. "And on what business?"


    Her voice was cold for the most part yet held a musical quality to it, which definitely wasn''t normal.


    I felt Zirani smile inwardly. "Oh, little Aeverie, still so cold. Let me handle this, Aiden."


    I shrugged and took a step back as Zirani manifested. It was slower this time and I had a feeling she was doing it on purpose.


    Aeverie''s eyes had narrowed at my shrug but now they grew steadily wider as Zirani fully formed. When my lover was stood there, arms crossed, thedy Aeverie stared for a long moment as did the guard and consort who both gawked.


    "Hello, little Aeverie." Zirani''s voice was warm and soft.


    "Elder sister, is¡­ is that really you?" She stood and slowly made her way over, her eyes growing watery. When she was within touching distance she raised a hand, and Zirani grasped it. Aeverie gasped and then tears began leaking from her eyes as Zirani pulled her into a hug.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    I turned to the guard and then the consort. "I think it''s best the two of you leave."


    The guards nodded and as he left muttered, "the verdant princess."


    The consort shot me an annoyed look, but then hisdy waved a hand, and reluctantly, he left, his eyes on mine as he did, almost daring in a way. I snorted and shook my head which seemed to piss him off, though he left before anything urred.


    Zirani and Aeverie spent a long moment embracing each other before they separated.


    "How?" Aeverie was clearly in shock.


    "That is a long story," Zirani replied. "And one forter. First, I''d like you to meet the reason I''m still alive."


    She motioned to me. "This is Aiden Hawke, and thanks to him and his archvein bloodline I survived."


    Aeverie seemed confused and then her eyes widened even further than before. "You¡­ allowed yourself to be bonded?"


    "It was that or die," Zirani answered.


    "I see.'' Aeverie looked overwhelmed. "Well, I''m d you made it. Your mother and the court are going to be ecstatic when they hear of this."


    "I''m sure." Zirani smiled. "I take it that means we can join you?"


    "Of course," Aeverie answered. "You and your bonded."


    The way she said bonded made me instantly realize that she wasn''t a fan, which I guess shouldn''t have been a surprise. It was clear this woman looked up to Zirani and from what Zirani had said, a lot of people weren''t going to be happy with the bond. At least she understood that it had to have been done though.


    "Who are the others?" Aeverie asked, her gaze turning to regard Misty and Sandra.


    "Well, Misty is a vampire of a powerful bloodline, and Sandra is the lost daughter of the main family of the Umbrin n."


    Aevrei turned back to Zirani. "You jest?"


    Zirani shook her head. "This is no falsehood or joke, sister. Misty is under my protection and I have cared for and looked after both her and Sandra. I and my bonded are the reason they are here. I will need to speak to the Umbrin n representative, and I would like you to be there as well. I am not as I once was."


    Aeverie nodded slowly. "I understand. You have my aid sister, in any way."


    Zirani pressed a hand to Aeverie''s cheek and the fae women rxed into the touch. "Thank you, sister. There is much we must discuss."


    "Indeed," Aerie replied. "All of our group will know of your arrival thanks to the guard and my consort. If you''d like I can have someone show your bonded around?"


    Zirani turned to me with a questioning look.


    "I''m up for that."


    I already knew everything Zirani was going to say and anything knew she could just tell meter, not to mention that I''d rather meet and get to know the people I would be traveling with than stay and have a long talk.


    Aeverie snapped her fingers, and her consort appeared in the doorway. "Julian, show the princess''s friends around and get them settled. Be nice, they will be traveling with us on the return journey."


    Julian bowed low. "Of course mydy."


    "Wait!" Zirani walked up to Misty and grasped one of her hands. It took me a moment to realize she was getting rid of the mask as there was no longer a need for it. As she had said early, if vampires were with the expedition then that meant everyone had been ok with it and Misty wouldn''t be attacked on sight.


    Zirani stepped back once it was done. "Now you can go."


    Julian turned and gave us a clearly forced smile. "If you three would follow me."


    The three of us followed him out of the building and through the area as he took us on a quick tour. His words were short and full of fake cheer as pointed out the obvious as though we were children. It was clear he didn''t want to be doing this and was trying to rush it.


    The green court area was made up of beautiful structures, most made up of wood and types of nt matter with beautiful decorations, patterns, and carvings of a wide assortment of vibrant and dark colors. Everything had been set up very quickly in a matter of seconds, yet I knew it would take a long time for arcanists of the ins to replicate this. If they even could. The flowers and other sorts of greenery were everywhere, but not in an overwhelming chaotic way. The ground was covered with soft grass and flowers lined the pathways between buildings and smaller areas while trees and other nts were spread about evenly, yet in a way that made it feel natural.


    I would have spent more time taking things in if our guide didn''t rush past everything.


    I was a bit annoyed, but I was also rather amused at his clear annoyance. I had to hold backughter when Sandra made severalments, clearly trying and seeding, in getting under Julian''s skin. I didn''t particrly care about him and would be calm until provoked. A re and a few curses meant nothing to me, but if he pushed it then I would show him that just because I had been born in the ins, didn''t mean I couldn''t kick his ass.


    "I think that''s enough," I said in a firm tone. "Your guidance has been much appreciated."


    My words may have been filled with sarcasm, but he ignored it and bowed before walking off, clearly angry.


    "How pleasant," Misty muttered.


    "Don''t mind him," a deep and cheerful voicemented and we all turned to see arge cat person walking toward us. He was covered in ayer of grey fur with a few blotches of orange and had a cat-like face with slitted eyes and whiskers. He wasrge and not just his height. Not only did he look to be close to seven feet, but also had a ratherrge belly which was odd as his arms and legs looked muscr.


    I realized I was staring and quickly lowered my gaze. "Ermm, sorry."


    "No don''t worry," he said. "I used to it from those who''ve never met my kind."


    "What are you?" Sandra asked.


    "I am Mowkrin, a type of fae, though many other types of fae don''t acknowledge our kind as such," he exined. "Most just think of us as another beast race."


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "Well we did not exist before the cmity," he replied. "We were created as a product of the aether. It''s rather hypocritical if you think about it. All races were changed and you could argue are not the same race now. That''s fae for you, though. I''m Garth, a pleasure to meet you."


    We introduced ourselves, and I shook hisrge paw. He had a firm yet not crushing grip.


    "Say, rumors have abounded since your arrival." He leaned in and lowered his voice though anyone nearby could probably still hear it. "Is it true you came with verdant princess, Zirani? Is it true that she lives?"


    I nodded. "It is."


    He smiled, revealing sharp canines. "Well, it seems this trip is more exciting than expected, or should I say now it is exciting as it most certainly was not before."


    "Is travel through the scar not exciting?" I asked.


    Garth shook his head. "Not really, at least not with the path we traveled. There were a few perilous moments, but for the most part, it was just the asional minor beast attack and a lot of heat."


    "Say, Garth would you mind showing us around?" I asked. "Ourst guide was rather dull and¡ª"


    "An ass," Sandra finished.


    "Julian doesn''t get along with anyone except thedy Aeverie," Garth replied. "He''s a very jealous person, and so often thinks himself above certain tasks. He''s gotten into several fights, and is the reason thedy Aeverie is even here."


    "He is?" I frowned. "Why?"


    "He is her consort," Garth replied. "He represents her, and well, he got into some trouble and thedy Aeverie was given the duty of leading the expedition as punishment for not being able to control and properly teach her consort. You see, Julian is new to the court. He spent most of his life going from ce to ce until he got into some trouble and had to serve time as payment. That''s where thedy Aeverie came across him and took notice of histent talent and abilities, alongside his clear fae heritage. She paid off his debt and the rest is history."


    "Why does she still keep him around if he''s caused her this much trouble?" Misty asked.


    Garth shrugged. "Many have said the same thing. We can only specte until she herself reveals something if she ever does. Now, you want a tour?"


    I nodded. "If you would be so kind."


    "I shall," he said with augh. "I''ve nothing better to do, and the three of you seem like goodpany. I can always introduce you to some of the others."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    [In the next few chapters we''re going to explore more charecter povs and there is going to switching back and forth between some. Don''t worry it won''t be amon thing. This will just help set things up, and once we get into the great scar and beyond, it will return to mainly being Aiden.]


    Zirani had not felt such nostalgia in a while, but when Aiden had been walking through the green court area, she had felt it. It wasn''t home, but she recognized everything, and seeing races other than humans was a blessing, not that there was anything wrong with humans, but she missed being around dryads, fae, and other races.


    The expedition was not asrge as she had expected. Nowhere near asrge as it had been the one time she had seen it off, but nevertheless it was still here and with people from the green court. Things would be far easier from here on, at least until they crossed the scar and had to deal with the politics and all that woulde once it was widely known that she was still alive.


    She felt bad for Aiden, especially since he had never been in such situations and wouldn''t be used to court politics and maneuvering. Despite the fact she knew he could and had the necessary intelligence to seed at anything, he was more of an upfront type of person.


    She would have to teach him on the journey across the scar. He would need to know at least the basics so he didn''t put his own foot in his mouth. Even with all of the potential problems toe, she was happy.


    Happy that she was around her people once more, happy that she would be heading home, with her bonded lover.


    "You look happy, sister," Aeveriemented as she waved a hand. The flowers that made up the chair dispersed and reformed into two smaller seats and a table. The table was arger flower and atop it sat a pitcher of purple liquid and two ornately carved cups which she recognized as being made from crystal silk.


    "Why wouldn''t I be happy," Zirani said as Aeverie lifted a finger and both cups filled with the purple liquid. The liquid in the pitcher went down as the cups filled, and if Aiden had been here, he would have been very confused.


    The fae possessed a strange and unique form of aether, a mix of dream, life, and colorless aether. It allowed them to do much, and she hadn''t discovered its inner working until farter in her life, thought inner workings might have been an overstatement. There was still much she didn''t know or understand. The fae did not reveal their secrets so easily and even when they did, it took a bit to understand.


    Zirani savored the drink which was a mix of fruits, some of which she recognized, but some of which she didn''t. It must have new sorts. The green court was constantly developing new foods, and products.


    They sat in silence for a long moment, before Zirani finally asked, "So what happened after I¡­ left."


    Aeverie who had not taken a sip, only swirled the liquid in her ss, sighed. "It was chaos, sister. After news of confirmation of your death, or apparent confirmation now, your mother went into a fury the likes of which few have ever seen. The sect the spatial arcanist who attacked you was from, is gone. Wiped off the face of the map. No one dares utter their name in her presence."


    Zirani wasn''t surprised. Her mother loved her children, and they had always been close, closer than most.


    ''I''m her favorite, even though it took me so long to admit it back then.''


    "Her favored daughter dead,'' Aeverie continued. "She realized that she had been too lenient and toox. The increase in attacks and conflicts, in people pushing and cheating the court. Your mother raised a force, and led by your sisters and many lords anddies, alongside others, began setting things right. Borders were pushed, oldnds and territories reimed. We began to push back and barred many from trading with us if they did not apologize and seek forgiveness for past actions."


    Zirani stared down at her drink, feeling both happy and guilty. She had always spoken to her mother of pushing back and of how they were growing too lenient. She was d her supposed death hadn''t just caused problems, though imagining the grief her mother had gone through, made Zirani''s heart ache."


    "It worked." Aeverie leaned back. "We reimed a lot, and even gained some. Those who had been in conflict with us at the time either ran or took a step back. The one demonic incursion that urred didn''tst for more than an hour and it was one of the few times, the demons retreated. Your death sparked a lot and well, the green court has never been better."


    "I''m d," Zirani said. "How is my mother?"


    Aeverie took a sip from her drink. "When Ist saw her, she was recovering, but also still grieving your loss. You were her favorite, don''t try to deny it as you once did. The favored daughter, the prodigy, the princess who many thought would seed her mother. You would have, you might still¡­ if you leave the boy."


    Zirani''s gaze sharpened and her sadness morphed into cold controlled anger. She met Averie''s eyes and held her stare. "Aiden is my bonded and my lover. He and I are together."


    Aeverie scoffed. "Be serious, Sister. He is just a human, an average one at that. I must say I am impressed at the level he is at, but it is clear that it is because of you. Do not get me wrong, sister. He will be handsomely rewarded and weed, but he is not worthy of you, no one is, but if there was ever to be, it should be a prince, a king, or a lord of some kind. I know your mother was thinking of trying to get you to marry the merkin prince, what of that union?"


    Zirani calmed herself. Once she might have thought the same way, but not anymore. She loved Aiden, and no matter what she said Aeverie wasn''t going to change her mind, so she would have to show her.


    "Give me your hand, sister." Zirani moved a hand across the table. "I love him, but I know you don''t care for that, so allow me to show why else he is worthy."


    Aeverie seemed hesitant but then grasped Zirani''s hand.


    "I will form a link, and send over a few memories," Zirnai said, and Aeverie nodded.


    If it was anyone else but Aeverie, or at least, almost anyone else, she would not be doing this, but she knew her younger sister and knew thest thing Aeverie would do was betray someone. Zirani had raised her, helped teach her, and had been the one to rescue her from that fire all those years ago. That burning blue titan had done much harm and created many orphans.


    Once the link was formed, Zirani began to send over a few bits of information, not everything, but just enough. She kept the information of the ki core secret but showed some information about his divine bloodline. She trusted Aeveire, but no need to be hasty and show everything, that would just be stupid. She only needed to show enough that she would stop with talk of being him being unworthy.


    She enjoyed the look on her sister''s face as her eyes grew wider and her mouth dropped open.


    "What¡­ what is he?" Aeverie asked.


    Zirani shrugged. "I''ve no clue. He is part human at the very least, but also something else, divine in nature."


    "Did you n this?" Aeverie asked.


    Zirani held back a chuckle. "How could I have? This was all chance that he and I met, that we fell for each other and made it here."


    Aeverie''s disdain for Aiden had now changed to interest, and Zirani knew that Aiden would be getting propositioned and that a conflict would arise between her sister''s consort and him. Zirani would have to exin certain customs to Aiden, and she''d find it amusing when Aeverie realized that Aiden wouldn''t be so easily fooled or seduced. Sure, he could be distracted by beauty but when it came to anything further than looking, he took things seriously. Aiden''s care and love for her and the others was greater than any simple lust she knew.


    "Who is the half breed?" Zirani asked.


    Aeverie''s eyes cleared from their thoughts and she turned to Zirani. "He is my consort."


    Zirani gave her sister a nk stare and Aeveire sighed. "Fine, fine, sister. In truth, the only reason I keep him around is because of his usefulness in my projects, and he''s decent in bed."


    "I take it he thinks he''s in love and you don''t care to tell him?"


    Aeverie smiled. "You know so well sister."


    "He''s a jealous one," Zirani said. "He won''t take kindly to Aiden''s presence."


    "Scared for him?'' Aerie asked.


    Zirani snorted. "I showed you enough that you should know Aiden could handle him."


    Aerie nodded. "You trained him well, and in such a short time."


    "Why is it that there are so few this time?" Zirani asked, remembering her thoughts from earlier. "I don''t think it''s ever been this small."


    "There was no interest." Aeverie shrugged a shoulder. "A few came this time, but things haven''t just been chaotic in ournds you know. The vampires have been trying to get a ce on the Grand York council. There was arge-scale sect war that ended badly and the nearby nations had to scorch thend after a wild undead outbreak. I believe things have calmed down there now and thends are well, but it''s not just that."


    "It might have something to do with the sh, but that is still two years away," Zirani mused. "Although it''s not like any of it is unusual. There have always been periods of greater chaos and there''s always a war or conflict going on somewhere."


    "True enough," Aeverie replied. "Well, I think we should move onto the topic of the others you brought."


    Zirani nodded and focused on Aiden. "Give a minute. I need to call someone."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    The earliest memory Sandra could remember was that of her and her older sister ying together after one of her lessons. Most of her memories from her early childhood before the incident were of her and her sister with a few others here and there. Those memories which she had once cherished had been painful to think of in the years after the incident. After she had be lost, and her memories of the event stolen.


    She didn''t know how she had ended up in that town, waking up in an alleyway far from the border of the scar. She had spent a lot of time crying and wailing. It had gotten her some sympathy but also her first taste of pain.


    She still remembered the kind woman who had shouted the group of young boys away as they had been kicking her. It was that woman who had taken pity on her and given her just enough to survive for a few days.


    She had learned in those few days, and life had changed. From a daughter of a wealthy and powerful n to a beggar and pickpocket in the streets. She''d gone it alone for those first few weeks using her tears to draw pity and sympathy and then after meeting a few others like her, she has started thieving. They had taught her how to, and that had been the first few friends she had made.


    Those first three years were spent in that town, sleeping in the dirt, in abandoned houses or wherever she could find that was warm. Learning to beg, steal, and worse. She had pushed the memories of her old life behind in those years, not daring to look back as she had no way of ever returning. Even at that age, she had been smart enough to know that. She had no money, and what she did earn she needed to use for food and other necessities, and the one time she had tried saving up, it had all been stolen by someone she had thought was a friend. That had been a lesson she was d she had learned. Trust could be so easily given and she had never made that mistake twice,


    Then her friends had been caught and then killed at the orders of a wealthy merchant. She had barely managed to escape and had fled, hiding herself in a caravan bound for the city of Orton. It was there that things had gotten better. She had managed to steal enough that she was able to afford a dark essence core, and a few other items to help her. She had formed her first core and became an arcanist.


    She had spent some time alone, making decent money doing odd jobs and hunting beasts, but then she had joined the steel heart. Things had been good with the sect, and despite not getting along with anyone save for Lucas, she had enjoyed it. She had gotten better pay and more opportunities. Then the new tower had appeared and war had begun. She, like many others, had considered running, but in the end, she had chosen to stay.


    All the while she had kept the memories away until she had met him. Until she had learned what he and his bonded beast nned to do, and hope, a faint me kindled within her. She had hoped and hoped, and after a few stupid decisions, she had been epted, and to her surprise fallen for someone, for Aiden.


    She had never romantically loved anyone in her life, and the first time she had felt the feeling, she hadn''t known what to make of it, but as they had gotten closer and she had gotten to know him, she had decided to see what happened. They had gone through thick and thin, into impossible odds, ande out together, not just as friends, but as lovers. She had never thought she''d have to share him but she didn''t mind anymore. She loved him and saw the others as sisters in a way. She liked both Misty and Zirani, even if she and the blonde had gotten off to a rocky start.


    Now, here she was, being given a tour by a cat person, or mowkrin as he had introduced himself. She knew that not too far from this area, was an area for the Umbrin group, and therey her future, maybe. She didn''t know these people, and they could very well be part of the group that had taken her memories and left her in the dirt. She would see what type of people they were and wouldn''t align herself with them immediately


    "Sandra."


    She turned to see Aiden staring at her while Garth pointed out his favorite flower to Misty. "Zirani wants to speak with you."


    Sandra nodded. "Ok."


    "Want me toe?" Aiden asked


    She was quiet for a few seconds before she shook her head. "I''ll be fine. Besides, if I call you I know you''lle running to help."


    He gave her a quick peck on the lips. "Always."


    She felt that warm feeling inside, the same feeling she felt every time he kissed her or made her feel wanted. Their bond allowed her to know his feelings and she knew he loved her, enough that he would fight an army for her. It made her smile and d that she met him, not just because of what he and Zirani had allowed, but because she was happy with him, truly happy, even when they were in dire straits, and tough situations, as long as he was there, she was far calmer than normally would have been.


    She made her way back to the tent, getting a few looks from some of the green court people, but nothing hostile. She got a smile from what she thought was a dryad, and a wink from a muscr and unusually handsome man with hooves and goat horns. She smiled back at the dryad and gave what she thought was a satyr, a raised eyebrow.


    Just before she made it to the building, she spotted Julian the consort not too far away, staring at the open door. She met his re head-on and gave him a once-over before snorting and shaking her head. She enjoyed the pissed-off look on his face before she entered the building.


    It was odd walking into a building that was bigger on the inside, but she quickly turned her attention to the two who had been waiting for her.


    Zirani and thedy Aeverie were sat upon chairs formed of floating flowers. Between them was arge flower that was serving as a table atop which a pitcher of a purplish drink sat.


    The fae waved a hand and a ss cup appeared and filled with the purple liquid before floating over to Sandra who nodded gratefully, before taking a seat on a third flower chair. She sat slowly expecting the flowers to push down, but no, they were as solid as could be and she couldn''t feel any gaps. It just felt like a veryfy seat.


    "Sandra, as you know, we need to speak about you and your n," Zirani began.


    Sandra nodded. ''"I know, but I don''t just want to waltz on over there."


    "That won''t be happening," Aeverie said. "You are under my sister''s protection and care, and they won''t dare intrude even if they learn of your existence prematurely."


    Zirani nodded and smiledfortingly at Sandra. "She is correct. We shall take things slowly, but we also want your input. This is your call after all, and if you don''t want to, we can wait untilter to deal with it, perhaps after our journey when we can contact the main family and someone like your sister."


    Sandra felt that hope again, but this time it was a zing bonfire as she knew that it was possible and she would see her sister again.


    "I think there won''t be any harm in meeting them at least," she said. "If we travel, then I''m not going to stay locked up or hidden behind a mask."


    Zirani and Aeverie shared a look before Zirani spoke up. "We can invite their leader here if you wish and we can aid you in this."


    ''If Zirani''s here then I won''t have to worry too much. Even if she isn''t the strongest level or density-wise, she could probably wipe the floor with anyone in the expedition.''


    Almost as if Zirnai could read her thoughts, she leaned over and ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "We will not let anyone do anything you have not agreed to, understand?''


    Sandra nodded. "Ok, then yes, I''ll speak to them here."


    Aeverie raised a hand and snapped two fingers. Her consort appeared at the door, an eager look on his face. "Julian, be a dear and send a message to Kai for me. Tell him I wish to speak with him and that it''s urgent."


    Julian''s smile died and his face darkened at the name, Kai, but he still bowed and walked off to do as told.


    ''Jealous type indeed,'' Sandra thought to herself.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    "What did you say your name was again?''


    "Aiden," I replied as the curvy dryad leaned up against me and ced a hand on my chest.


    "A lovely name," she said in a sweet voice.


    During our tour with Garth, we''d met quite a few people and had ended up deciding to take a break and get something to eat while speaking some more.


    Shana, the dryad who was currently staring up at me with those beautiful green eyes of hers, was one such person. She was a dryad with skin the color of warm chocte and long brown hair that framed a very attractive face. Zirani hadn''t been joking when she had said dryads were naturally beautiful. In fact, every woman I had seen so far was beautiful.


    Misty who was nearby nced my way and smirked. She found my predicament amusing, and I could tell she wasn''t too worried about anything happening, not that she needed to be. I would never betray any of them and I wouldn''t sleep with anyone else, without their permission of course, or go ahead. It was odd in a way, very odd, that Misty''s problem wasn''t me sleeping with others, just that she was ok with it.


    In a way, it seemed as though Sandra and the others saw sex as a pleasurable act rather than something wholly integral to our rtionship. We all really enjoyed it, but it was love that tied us together, not that I would ever be ok with them sleeping with other men. It was hypocritical, but it just wouldn''t happen, and I was happy to note thedies felt the same.


    Misty was currently in conversation with Venn, a wood spriggan. He looked like a human just with smooth bark-colored skin. He wasnky and like most of the dryads, I had seen so far, had a shade of green eyes.


    I felt Shana''s hand trailing up my torso and I nced down to see her smiling up at me. I couldn''t help but notice the predatory gleam in her eyes. Apparently, the dryads of the court were actually a mix of dryads and nymphs. Shana exined it as a sort of mixing that had urred after the cmity, and that dryads had already had a higher than normal sex drive so mixing with nymphs had ramped that up, alongside making them more powerful.


    That exined why all the dryads look drop-dead gorgeous and gave off a very attractive scent that set my libido off, not to mention that stare they could give you.


    It had happened the first time I had looked into Shana''s eyes. I had been absorbed into them, but before anything could happen she had broken it off and apologized profusely. I hadn''t really been angry and had actually asked her to try it again to see if I could break free from it. It turned out I could, but only if I was prepared for it and my instincts hadn''t considered it a danger, at least not from Shana. Outside interference could also break it, It was simr in a way to Misty''s charm but less intrusive and more like an enming of desire that was already there rather than a sort of mental control.


    Shana exined that if she had hurt me then the gaze would have been broken and that it was only useful for attracting people and calming people down sometimes, though apparently more powerful and elder dryads could do more, and some actually awakened dream aether.


    It was very interesting and I would be lying if I said that I didn''t like her body pressed up against me. She certainly had a very voluptuous body and knew how to work it. At one point she had picked a flower and then ''identally'' dropped it. When she had bent down to pick it up, her ass had been on full view for me. She was only dressed in a loose shirt and skirt made of vines. She had not been wearing any undergarments.


    "Shana, do you mind showing me some of your clothing?" Misty asked. "I''d be really interested in seeing some."


    Shana frowned but then perked up, pping her hands. "I know just the thing that would look good on you."


    She grabbed Misty''s arm and began dragging her away. "And Garth said I wouldn''t need so many clothes."


    "I only said it wasn''t a requirement," Garth replied.


    "Very lively," Imented as I watched the twodies walk off.


    "Most dryads are," Venn said as he turned to me. "She and Misty are probably going to spend quite a bit of time together. Ermm, Aiden I don''t want to offend, but is it true you and princess Zirani are¡­"


    "Bonded," Garth finished. "I too have been wanting to ask."


    I nodded. "Yes, I and Zirani are bonded. We have been for some time now."


    "The princess is bonded then," Garth murmured. "This will shocking news to the court, though most will be happy she is simply alive.."


    Venn nodded. "They will. Her death caused much grief, though it also sparked a lot of change."


    "How so?" I asked.


    "The green court had been very peaceful and quiet the past few years," Garth said. "Not weak, but more lenient, and forgiving. That was until the princess''s death or supposed death now. The queen began a crusade of sorts. Oldnds were brought back into the court, enemies destroyed, and problems fixed. It was most beneficial for the court, and we are stronger than we have been in a long time with more territory and power."


    "Alot of inner squabbles were also taken care off," Venn said. "The lord anddy who ruled my city were less thanw-abiding and bent many rules. After the crusade as Garth put it, both are now very, very careful as the queen threatened to strip them of their titles. She did so for many lord anddies and I believe she herself said that she would no longer allow just anyone to be lord ordy, or so the I was told."


    It seemed that Zirani was really an important figure and that her death had caused quite the ruckus. I imagined that Zirani would be pleased with that as her death hadn''t just caused sadness. I know if I ever died, I''d want my death to mean something, not that I did n to die. I had a mountain to climb, and I would be leaving death to wait forever behind me.


    We spoke some more until I heard a loud cough, and turned to see Misty walking over with Shana.


    I whistled as I took in her new dress. It was made up of two parts, the lower clothing was a pair of small white shorts with golden carvings matched by a bra above that was made up of multiple pieces of fabric in a design that made it look like numerous vines tying together around her body. Over that was a blue see-through dress with embroidered silver flowers and other designs. It was revealing yet at the same time not.


    "Wow," was the only thing I could say.


    "She has a perfect body type," Shana said. "The pale skin, curves, and looks. Well, she puts me to shame."


    Misty rolled her eyes. "I''m not that pretty."


    "Yes, you are," I said. "But so are you, Shana."


    The dryad blushed and I got a smile from Misty who had frowned at the self-deprecatingment by the dryad.


    "Ok, now I think I''d like something more casual," Misty said. "This is amazing and all, but distracting."


    Shana smiled and tapped a finger against her chin. "Maybe a short skirt and blouse, or tight dress?"


    The two walked away once again, and I couldn''t help but stare at Misty as they did. I definitely had to ask Shana if we could borrow that dress.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever met such a kind vampire," Garth said.


    "Definitely far nicer than the red ribbons," Venn said with a scowl.


    Garth sighed. "You still angry about the fire."


    Venn scowled. "Yes."


    "It was an ident," Garth said, clearly trying to console the spriggan.


    "She got drunk, and then tried to toss me into a bonfire," Venn said. "When I told her to stop, she said kindling wasn''t meant to speak. We didn''t even need the bonfire, who would need such an outdated and barbaric way of producing heat and light."


    "Red ribbons?" I questioned.


    "Vampire group," Garth exined. "They came with the expedition as bodyguards for an alchemist."


    "And they tried to burn you?" I asked.


    Venn nodded. "One of their members did, yes. Luckily. I was saved, though the vampire wasnt nearly punished enough. What use is keeping blood from them when they just drain beasts out in the scar."


    "Calm down," Garth soothed. "We won''t let it happen again, and you knowdy Aeverie will act personally if it does."


    "If she gets told in time," Venn said angrily. "Julian just watched the first time."


    This time Garth did look annoyed. "I dislike him just as much as you do."


    "And me," I added. "I''ve only known him for an hour and he seems like a ss a prick."


    "That''s putting it lightly," Venn replied. "You should have seen what he tried to do when one of the thousand drop sect disciples made ament about thedy Aeverie''s beauty. All he said was that she looked pretty, and Julian tried to kill him."


    Venn shook his head. "I don''t know why she keeps him around."


    It did seem like he was more trouble than he was worth, but then again there was probably a reason I didn''t know. Who knew, maybe Zirani could tell meter.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Kai Umbrin, son of Mire Umbrin, and family member of a forgotten branch family hadn''t expected to join the expedition, nor for orders toe down from the main family, informing them that they had taken notice of his brother, and his family once more.


    Kai remembered how excited his family had been, how proud he and every family member had been, that they had finally raised someone worthy of the main family''s attention, and not just that, but they had hinted at much if it was proved that Pate was as well trained and talented as they thought.


    Their family had used everything on Pate, noticing his talent early on, and like kindling to a small me, they had strengthened the fire, and it was paying off.


    Kai and his family hadn''t known what the main family would do or when they would be contacted, but just weeks before the expedition was set to disembark, his family had been asked if they could have one of theirs act as the representative. It was framed as a request but he and his family had known it was amand, but one they were eager to follow.


    The job itself wasn''t anything of note, but the fact they had been asked was proof that the main family was showing them more attention, which was a good thing. Their family had been dying for a very long time, and most of the branch familes and powers in the n didn''t even consider them part of the Umbrin n.


    Kai had immediately volunteered and his father had epted, deciding to also send Pate to see if time in great scar could improve his skill and abilities. It was a long shot especially since the nned route was the safest, but Pate had also expressed interest so he and Kai had set off.


    The trip to the gathering site had been via Umbrin can skyship, and they had been treated well, especially Pate who had been approached by multiple people and propositioned by just as many women.


    Many would have thought Kai would be jealous, but he wasn''t. He and his brother were close, they had always been close, and it was him who told the family of Pate''s talent, and who had given up all his resources for his brother. He was at a decent level, but he honestly never expected to get much higher, not without greater resources, which Pate could acquire if he proved himself. Kai had used methods to get stronger quickly but that damaged his ability to grow,


    They had been joined by a few branch families, but it had him who had been given the lead for the most part. The journey had been quiet, with the only real trouble urring mid-way through the journey when a group of smaller beasts had attacked. Some had been injured but none had died, and the rest of the trip had been a bore.


    Pate had actually used the time to spar and train with the other n members, mostly Lucy, and others in the expedition and Kai was proud to note the murmurs and rumors about Pate''s talent, some even specting he was part of a close branch family or even the main family.


    Pate was the future of their family, and if all went well, then a bright future it would be.


    Kai watched as Pate downed another of his sparring partners. Most of the others around his age, excluding Lucy who was part of another branch family, didn''tpare to him and couldn''tst in a fight. Even some at higher levels had trouble and Kai had taken great satisfaction when one of the other branch leaders, the fool Darn, had challenged Pate to a spar. Pate had lost, but he had given his foe many bruises and had made him work for it. His brother was a force to be reckoned with and would pave the way for their family.


    ''Our n will rise, even if others must fall.''


    "Good work, brother," Kai called. "As usual."


    Pate wiped a hand across his brow and bowed to his opponent before walking over to Kai. "It''s bing less and less of worth it, brother, to spar against them. I do not learn anything, and Ash won''t allow Lucy to train with me for more than an hour a day."


    As usual, his brother''s voice was calm and collected with little emotion.


    "Repetition isn''t a bad thing," Kai reminded his brother. "I could still spot a few mistakes, and if you bore of them, then challenge some of the others."


    Pate frowned. "The Red Ribbons won''t give me the time of day, and the Lycans just growl whenever I ask. The Forlorn stay to themselves, and the Elder Xavier won''t let me spar anymore of his disciples."


    "What of the green court?" Kai asked.


    "The consort to thedy is skilled, but he cares not for battle, just hisdy," Pate replied. "The others are the same. The green court did not send their best or even close. The only ones who could truly give me a challenge are thedy Aeverie and her personal guard, but they won''t spar and she won''t let them."


    "If only they had sent some of their more skilled fighters," Kia said, though it did make some sense. Most of the green court, from what he had heard, had been on a warpath as ofte, and the Umbrin n among many others were keeping well away. He had heard rumors that the queen of the court herself had ended many sects alone.


    "We can spar if you wish," Kai suggested. "You still struggle against me."


    "Because you know me best," Pate said. "And your fighting style and techniques counter to mine."


    "Then you need to learn to work around them," Kai said. "And¡ª"


    "Sir!"


    Kai broke off his sentence as he turned to see the consort ofdy Aeverie being escorted towards him by two n guards.


    "I have an urgent message for Kai!" The consort red at the guards and took a step forward before both guards held hands out, and began pulling aether from their first cores.


    "Stop."


    That was all it took for both guards to stand down, and Kai turned to the consort with a raised eyebrow. "What message and from whom?"


    "Mydy requests your presence immediately," The consort replied. "It is urgent."


    Kai immediately knew he was going to go, but kept the consort waiting as he thought. This was the first time thedy Aeverie had called him, or anyone as far as he knew. She kept to herself for the most part and didn''t interact with the others unless necessary. The fact she was calling and it was urgent meant something interesting must be going on.


    "Return to yourdy and tell her I will be there in less a few minutes," Kai answered, and then waved the consort away. "Escort him out now."


    "Shall I apany you, brother?" Pate asked.


    Kia shook his head. "There is no need. She may be fae and deadly, but she is also ady of the court, and we have done nothing to offend her. You stay here and continue your training, we will sparter."


    His brother nodded, so Kai left, waving off the guards who asked if he needed an escort. The green court members he had interacted with during the expedition had all been polite save the consort, and apart from a few nces from some guards he was able to make it to thedy''s building fairly quickly.


    The green court was very respectable and there was the reason they were so popr and so many did business with them. They did not cheat or lie unless you were an enemy. If you wished to speak, trade, or another reason, then the court would hear you out.


    Many had used that kindness and leniency to their advantage and had caused trouble for the court. Kai imagined that they were all very much regretting that now.


    The interior of the building was as well-decorated as he expected and immacte, but his attention only remained on it for the barest of moments as he turned to gaze upon the two people he hadn''t expected to see.


    The first he immediately recognized as a jungle queen, though different, lesser in a way. She was reclined on a seat and staring at him with a thoughtful look on her face, only one pair of arms visible. She held herself like a queen, and there was a regal air about her.


    The second somehow caught his eye even more. It was a teen, around the same age as his brother, though maybe a year younger. Her eyes were bright emerald and hair midnight ck that flowed down her back and framed a face that looked very smiler to a few portraits and pictures he''d seen of some of the female members of the main family.


    "Kai, good that you came here so fast."


    With an effort, Kai tore his gaze from the girl and turned to face Aeverie. He bowed and she returned the gesture with a slight lowering of her head.


    "Lady Aeverie, you requested my presence."


    "I did, but before we speak further on topics let me introduce you."


    Her next words shocked him to the core as she motioned to the jungle queen. "This is Zirani Atmore, daughter of queen Atmora, and niece to queen Zafira. Lady of thorns and verdant princess. Jungle queen and de of Kyrolin, granddaughter of Yggdrasil, and my own title I''vee up with, the resurrected or returned, both work."


    Kai stared dumbfounded, but it was not over and somehow Kai''s eyes grew wider and his heartbeat like a drum in his chest as thedy Aeverie introduced her other guest.


    "This is Sandra Umbrin, daughter of Dade and Hesperia Umbrin, sister to Nerissa Umbrin. The lost daughter of n Umbrin."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    [Just want to let everyone know that soon there will be auxiliary chapters exining the magic system by the end of this arc before the great scar arc, but not spoiling anything, and I will be updating them as the novel progresses.]


    Your eyes are crimson oceans that draw me in, and¡­"


    Misty sighed as Rall once againplimented her, and reached for her hand. She pulled it away and shook her head.


    During their walk back to Shana''s living space, they had been spotted by a satyr, a beast that looked like a very handsome man, but with a pair of goat-like legs and horns. His eyes had immediately been drawn to her figure and the dress she was in.


    He had followed them back and had begun to try and seduce her, even outside the building as she had been getting changed.


    She was currently dressed in a simr set of clothes to Shana. A short miniskirt made up of intricate vines, though she wore underwear beneath and a white blouse embroidered with green flowers and a few jewels which might have cost a lot in the ins, but apparently not so much in thends beyond the scar.


    Shana''s collection of clothes was great, and Misty had to admit she was somewhat jealous of the girl, especially when Shana had said this was just a portion of what she had since she had left everything else back home. Misty imagined that was going to very much like thends beyond the scar.


    "Your skin glows like angelic light," Rall said, and Misty once again asked herself why she hadn''t hit him already.


    For any other person she might have just threatened them and then attacked if they didn''t get the memo, but Rall was amusing and despite his words, he didn''t push it, and when she had raised an eyebrow as his gaze over her body he had kept his eyes on her face, noting how it was just as beautiful. If Aiden were here then he wouldn''t have been as friendly, at least not at first. Shana had kindly exined that satyrs were like male dryads, and not to be too harsh on him.


    Misty didn''t particrly care as long as he didn''t push it, and if he did, then she would deal with it herself. Words were words and he wasn''t overly crude or lewd, just very poetic and flowery.


    "Rall, I have a lover," Misty said for what was probably the fourth time.


    "Ah, but he isn''t me," Rall replied, and Misty rolled her eyes.


    "No, he''s better," Misty said.


    Rall adopted a look of hurt. "You wound me, pale princess. Do my words not please thee?"


    "I don''t understand half of them," Misty replied. "And I appreciate thepliment, but I''m just not into you."


    "Never say never," Rall said.


    "Never," Misty replied tly. "You should be careful and not push, especially not around Aiden. He''s not the jealous type, not like Julian, but if you start hitting on me in front of him, then what happens isn''t going to be pleasant for you. The only reason I haven''t hit you is that you''re more annoying than anything, and aren''t pushing your luck, not to mention apparently it''s in your nature."


    Rall flexed his muscle. "I can handle myself."


    ''Not against Aiden,'' Misty thought.


    As a beast, Rall didn''t function like humans. He didn''t absorb essence from cores. Instead, he had been born with a core that had naturally developed into a crystal core as all beasts had. Aether beasts had at least one core, their first, at the crystal density. Of course, this was the reason why they couldn''t increase its strength. It''s not possible to absorb essence into their crystal core so they form more cores which all start with smoke and they increase the density of those, usually over far longer periods, at least for the less intelligent beasts.


    Rall''s core held dual affinities of earth and nature, and he increased in strength through aether infusion and forming more cores of his affinities.


    Rall had three cores, his primary at crystal, and another at iron while thest was at the hydro stage. He was average from what Shana said, and well, Misty knew he would not stand a chance against Aiden.


    "Listen, Rall," Misty said with a sigh. "I''ve given you a warning. Whether or not you choose to heed it is your choice, but when youy in the dirt, half-dead don''te crying to me and don''t expect help from Aeverie. Aiden is bonded to Zirani, you know, the daughter of the queen?"


    Rall seemed to take that more seriously and bowed. "I shall heed thy warning, but thy beauty, it is something I would fight for, and your lover is from the ins, he cannot be that strong."


    Misty sighed and raised her hands. "I warned you."


    Shana bustled out of the space and frowned when she spotted Rall. "You''re still here?"


    "I am wherever beauty is," Rall replied, and offered a hand to Shana who only stared down at it.


    As Shana replied, Misty suddenly felt her instinct alert her to something, and she turned and took notice of a woman that was watching her from a nearby area.


    Misty immediately knew it was a vampire, and her inner beast stirred slightly as Misty met the ebony-skinned woman''s eyes. Her hair was a mess of brown curls, and her amber eyes were slight slitted, and glowing faintly.


    She was dressed in ck leather armor underneath red robes, and stirps of red blew in a faint breeze like ribbons.


    Misty didn''t feel any violent intent from the women. In fact, it felt more like the woman wanted to speak to her. Misty also sensed that the woman was near the same level of power as her at the third level with two cores. Misty couldn''t tell their density, but from what her instincts were telling her and what she could sense, it wasn''t too high.


    "Who is that?" Misty asked, interrupting Shana and Rall.


    "That''s one of the red ribbons," Shana said, a tinge of fear in her voice.


    "A deadly beauty," Rall said. "One I would not test my luck or charm upon again."


    "I think I''m going to go over and talk to her," Misty said.


    "No," Shana hissed in a whisper. "She''s dangerous."


    "As am I," Misty replied. "Do you forget I''m also a vampire?"


    "You are," Shana said. "But not like her. She attacked Venn, and tried to burn him."


    "She threatened to tear my heart out," Rall said and that time there was no sweetness in his tone. "That one is more thorn than rose. You''d be best staying away from her."


    "I''m not going over to start a fight," Misty exined. "Just to talk, and if she tries to attack me, then I have you two and I can call for backup, if I can''t handle her myself that is."


    Both seemed hesitant, but they nodded and promised to watch from afar so Misty took a deep breath and walked over.


    The woman smiled as Misty approached, a friendly smile.


    "I didn''t think the ins had our kind," The woman said in a cheerful and lively tone, holding out a hand. "I''m Vita."


    Misty shook it and noted the woman''s strong grip. "Misty. You seemed like you wanted to talk to me?"


    Vita nodded. "I did. I noticed you with the green bunch. Are you there to trade?''


    Misty shook her head. "I''m actually going to be traveling with them. I''m not sure if you''ve heard, but their princess, Zirani, is alive."


    Vita raised an eyebrow. "As in Zirani Atmore?"


    Misty nodded, slightly unsure.


    Vita took that in for a long moment and there was clear surprise in her eyes. A thoughtful look appeared on her face before she turned her attention back to Misty. "And you are her¡­?"


    "Student and friend," Misty replied. "She trained and took care of me after I changed."


    "Interesting," Vita mused. "You do seem very strong for someone of the ins. Who turned you?''


    Misty didn''t answer and just stared at the vampire. Everything she had said so far was knowledge that the woman would have found out eventually, but Misty wasn''t going to so easily hand over information she thought might be even slightly important. Her father had tutored her well in trade and negotiating, and while this wasn''t that, some of what she had learned did apply to the situation, and Zirani had told her to take care with what she said.


    Vita waited, but when it began clear Misty wasn''t going to answer, she shrugged. "Ok, you can keep that to yourself, was just curious. How about your age?"


    "I''ll answer that if you answer a question of mine," Misty said.


    "Deal," Vita agreed. "What''s the question?"


    "Why did youe with the expedition?" Misty asked.


    "I am a bodyguard for an alchemist, along with my two sisters." Vita shook her head. "It''s boring work, but pays wells."


    "That''s it?"


    Vita nodded. "All I know."


    "Well, I''m eighteen," Misty said.


    That got a look of shock from Vita, though she quickly hid it. "Young, very young. Say, Misty, how would you like to join the red ribbons?"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    [Thank you for the Golden Gachapon, DaoisthjHmRD <3]


    ''That''s a lot of titles,'' Sandra thought as Aeverie introduced Zirani.


    Sometimes, she forgot just how important Zirani was, mainly due to how much time they had spent together, and how casual they were around each other. They were close friends, to say the least.


    ''I mean we''ve literally done erotic things to one another,'' Sandra thought to herself. ''How much closer can we get?''


    Aeverie finished with Zirani and then began with her, adding titles to her introduction, though not as many as Zirani, and not as awe-inspiring. The lost daughter didn''t have the same ring to it as, the resurrected or verdant princess.


    Sandra watched the mix of emotions on Kai''s face battle each other as he tried to take in what was earth-shaking news. Not only had he been told that Zirani was alive, but also that she, a lost member of the main family, was found, and right in front of him.


    She hadn''t known what to expect from the first member of the Umbrin n that she would meet since the incident and if she was being honest, she was somewhat disappointed, though Zirani had said the expedition wasn''t as it normally was, or maybe she had set her expectations too high. This man certainly wasn''t anywhere near her sister in power.


    Kai looked to be in his mid-twenties with blonde hair and the green eyes that so most of the Umbrin n had, though his were a simple light greenpared to her emerald. He was tan with a muscr frame and his dark robe bore the crest of the Umbrin n, that shifting ck symbol that was on her own ne.


    "How do I know you speak the truth?" Kai asked afterposing himself.


    They had expected that, and Sandra pulled her ne out.


    Kai''s eyes locked onto the medallion, and he let out a loose breath as his eyes moved from it to her face. She didn''t look away, though she found the intensity in his gaze rather ufortable.


    The ne proved who she was especially since the link was clear and the symbol upon it was shifting and not still as it would have been with someone not of the main family. Those in branch families were not given a mark of blood, only those of the main family.


    "Then this is wonderful news," Kai said, and took a step towards her, but Zirani waved a hand, and a nearby root rose up and blocked his path.


    Kai turned a re towards Zirani who stared back at him coldly.


    "You are a guest here," she said, her tone icy. "And do you so quickly forget who I am?"


    Kai''s face paled and he quickly bowed. ''My apologies."


    Sandra wasn''t surprised. From what she could tell, Kai was from a branch family and well, Zirani could have his family wiped out and the main family would only ask for a reason, and offense, from what she remembered from early lessons, was reason enough. The Umbrin wouldn''t risk pissing off the green court, not if what Zirani had said was true.


    ''I''m really d she''s here,'' Sandra thought to herself.


    "Apology epted," Zirani said. "Now back away, and speak."


    Kai took a few steps back and turned to Sandra. "I am Kai Umbrin, a member of a rising branch family. I was appointed by the main family themselves, and we will be d to take you back."


    Sandra nced over at Zirani who nodded slightly, easily reading her gaze.


    Sandra wasn''t amazing at reading people, but there was something off about Kai. The way he looked at her, and that intensity spoke of something else, not to mention she wasn''t about to just walk away with him, no matter what position he held.


    "I''m afraid that''s not going to happen," Zirani interjected. "She will remain under my care and my people until she so wishes to leave."


    "And what right do you have to do this?" Kai asked, keeping his tone polite, though Sandra could detect the anger in his gaze.


    Zirani smiled and stood, slowly approaching Kai. "She is here because of me. She is as strong as she is because of me. I have cared for her and trained her from a simple arcanist of the first level with an understanding of the arcane less than that of a child of your n to what she is now. She draws breath because of me, she stands before you because of me, and she will have the freedom to act as she wished in concern to you because of me."


    She was inches away from Kai as she finished speaking. "Even as I am now, I could wipe the floor with half a dozen of you. Sandra is my ward, and the only reason you are here is that she wanted to see you."


    Kai kept his emotions in check but Sandra could still see the fear in his gaze and the regret. He knew that he had pushed too far. Zirani as a jungle queen and princess to the de facto leader of the green court, not mentioning them of course. Sandra also knew that Zirani could back up her threat. She had sparred against Zirani, and Kai may have been two levels higher than Sandra herself but the density of his cores wasn''t anything special. She could sense that one of his cores was iron while the other was hydro. With what Zirani could do, Kai wouldn''t stand a chance. It was clear he had focused on his level and ignored his core density for whatever reason.


    "I did not mean to offend," Kai said slowly. "I only wish to do what is best for her. She belongs amongst the n and I can assure you that I will watch over her and that the can will hear of everything you have done."


    "As I just said," Zirani replied. ''She has the freedom to choose. If she wishes to go with you then that is her choice, but if she wishes to stay here, then she will stay here. You do not get to decide what happens and do not speak of angering your n. Your n will be ecstatic to hear that their lost daughter was found and trained by the daughter of queen Atmora. I imagine I would receive quite the wee were I to deliver her myself. You are not required, do not forget that."


    Sandra did see this side of Zirani much. It was simr to how she acted when she had been training them, though different. It was as though she was addressing a child who didn''t understand their ce. In a way, Kai was probably a child to her since she was over four hundred years old.


    "I must also add that you have made quite the bad first impression," thedy Aeveriemented. "You started out well, but your ambitions are blinding you to everything else, don''t deny it. Your eyes show everything that needs to be seen."


    Kai didn''t speak, and Sandra couldn''t tell what was going on inside his head as his eyes were a mix of emotions. His body was rigid, and it was obvious he was trying to keep calm and show as little emotion as possible. He was failing miserably of course, but then again he was probably still in shock. Sandra knew she would be if she was in his position.


    Zirani turned to her. ''Well, what do want, Sandra?"


    Sandra considered her choices, and immediately threw out the possibility of going with Kai. If she hadn''t been sure before, then the Lady Aeverie had confirmed it. Kai saw her as a means to getting something he wanted or furthering a goal, and she had no desire to be a tool or pawn.


    Sandra took a deep breath and turned to Kai. "I appreciate the offer, but for now, I will remain with Zirani. She had taken care of me, and helped me tremendously alongside my lover, and frien¡ª"


    Sandra was interrupted as Kai blurted out, "Lover?"


    Zirani shook her head and Aeverie sighed. "Such poor manners. Let the girl finish!"


    Thest word was filled with power and Kai''s mouth snapped shut even as his eyes zed with a mix of anger, shock, and confusion. She probably shouldn''t have said lover, but that was how she thought of Aiden and it had just felt natural to say. She loved Aiden and why hide that? Even if it caused problems, wasn''t it better to make things clear from the beginning so that there could be no misunderstandings?


    "As I was saying, I trust Zirani and will stay with her," Sandra finished.


    Kai took a deep breath and then bowed. "I apologize for interrupting, but if I may ask, who is this lover?"


    Almost as if the question had called him, Aiden appeared in the doorway, a worried frown on his face. That''s when Sandra realized that she had unknowingly been calling out for him through the bond and it seemed he had answered.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Speaking with Garth and Venn was very enlightening in a way, especially when it came to speaking of daily and normal things, at least what was normal for them. I really was going to have to get used to a whole new way of life in thends beyond the great scar, not that it was a bad thing. In fact, it was the opposite and it was good to know that it wouldn''t just be problems that I would have to face I was looking forward to experiencing new things and seeing new sights. From some of the images and memories, Zirani had shown me, there was a lot to look forward to.


    I was in the middle of talking to them about maybe sparring when I felt Sandra through our bond, though it wasn''t a message, at least not one of words. It was more like she was sending over emotions as a message. Like she was calling me.


    I could always feel her at the back of my mind, but for the most part, I had to focus on her to feel and sense things, however when she was directly sending something through the bond or emotion or feeling was very strong, I would notice immediately.


    In this case, she wasn''t in danger or in pain, but was worried. I knew she had said she could handle herself and Zirani was with her, but I couldn''t just ignore what she was feeling. She was in trouble and had told her I would alwayse when needed.


    It seemed I was needed.


    "I need to go," I said to Venn and Garth. "It seems I''m needed."


    "Do you want us toe with you?" Garth asked, and I really did appreciate the gesture, but I shook my head. "No, it doesn''t seem to be danger, just that she needs my help."


    "You feel her through the bond, the princess?" Venn asked.


    I shook my head. "Not her, Sandra."


    "Oh." Garth nodded. ''Well don''t let us stop you, go on."


    I smiled and thanked both of them, promising that we''d talk moreter. Both were very nice and I enjoyed speaking with them, though they had both been hesitant when I had asked about sparing. I wasn''t sure, but neither seemed to be fighters, though both had assured me they could as most everyone in the court learned to fight and protect themselves. Zirani had said much the same once, that most everyone in thends beyond the scar knew how to fight in some way.


    "I need to remember the ins are the peacefulnds to them," I muttered as began to quickly walk to Aeverie''s building.


    The door was open and I stopped in the doorway to take everything in.


    I had expected Zirani, Aeverie, and Sandra, but not the fourth person.


    He turned, his short blonde hair swishing with the movement, and I locked gazes with his green eyes. He was tan with a muscr build and wore robes thatbeled him a member of the Umbrin n, though it was mostly the crest, that shifting pitch-ck symbol that gave it away.


    Was this why she was worried?


    "Sandra, you ok?" I sent over mentally as I took a few steps into the room.


    I saw her rx in the corner of my vision as she sent over a message. "I''m fine, you didn''t need toe."


    "Tell that to the bond," I replied mentally as I addressed the blonde man. "We haven''t been introduced, I''m Aiden, Zirani''s bonded, and you are?"


    "Kai," he replied somewhat shocked. He nced over at Zirani who smiled. "How do you think I survived."


    I kept my eyes on Kai as I walked over to Sandra and ced a hand on her shoulder. She leaned into the touch and I noted the anger in Kai''s gaze as she spotted the action.


    "That''ll be all Kai," Aeverie said, but the blonde just kept staring at me.


    "This is him?'' Kai asked, and Sandra nodded, though I had no clue what he meant by him. Whatever it was, Sandra''s nod seemed to enrage the man, though he was trying and failing to keep his anger in check.


    "You cannot be serious," Kai said as he turned to Sandra. "He is just amoner from the ins, even if he is bonded to the princess."


    Sandra''s worry turned to anger. "He is more than you could possibly know, and even if he was amoner, it wouldn''t matter as I love him."


    I felt my chest swell at her words, and I took a step forwards, cing myself between her and Kai. I could sense his power and in truth, I doubted I could beat him in a fight, but I sure as hell wasn''t going to back either way.


    It was clear this man was the reason for Sandra''s worry, and that meant he needed to go, not to mention hisment.


    Commoner, he called me, in that arrogant tone I had heard from so many stuck-up rich kids ying arcanist. Zirani had been right it seemed when she had said we would meet simr people in the scar. I just hadn''t thought it would be so soon, and not before we had even arrived there.


    There was also the matter of Zirani. I knew for sure, she could wipe the floor with the guy. There was also the fact she was a princess and this guy was probably just another one of the masses of the Umbrin n.


    Aeverie, who had been silent after hermand, sighed. "You ignore me in my own domain, and you show such ack of respect and manners. The Umbrin must have been mad to send you, and I imagine they would quite furious when they hear of how you spoke to not only ady of the court but the daughter of its queen who was responsible for saving and returning their lost daughter. Now, I shall ask you once more, and if you do not listen, then your blood will feed the green, and I shall make my apologies to your family and n."


    Whatever anger or rage he''d been in, Aeverie''s words quickly snapped Kai out of, and he bowed low, so low he looked like he might fall. "You have my utmost apologies. I was simply overwhelmed and in shock. Once again I did not mean any offense."


    He looked like he wanted to say more, but Aeverie held up a hand. "Since it is clear you are new to your position and clearly have spent little time away from your family and homnd, I will let this go, but only this once, do I make myself clear?''


    Kai nodded. "You do,dy Aeverie."


    With that, he nced over at me and Sandra one more time before he left quickly, practically running out.


    "So." I turned to Zirani and Aeverie. "Wanna tell me what just happened?"


    Aeverie smiled as a thoughtful look came to her eyes. "A man dreams a dream he did not know he longed for. A bright sun for a child who has known so little light, and he eagerly reaches for it. He draws closer, even as it burns, but he is too overwhelmed by the dream to care. His hands cken and turn to ash as¡ª"


    Zirani coughed, interrupting the fae and shooting Aevire a look. "Really?"


    Aeverie shrugged. "What, I wanted to see if he understood."


    "I did," I said. "But what was with the poem or whatever it was?"


    "A topic for another time," Zirani said then frowned. "I really am saying that too much as ofte."


    "That man was the head representative for the n on the expedition," Aeverie exined. "Sandra wanted to speak with him, and things didn''t go as expected, at least not for her. I imagine he wants to use Sandra to further his own goals, and position in the n. Of course, we did not allow such a thing and will not."


    "Why was he so angry at me?" I asked. "I''ve never even met him before just now."


    "Ah, but you and Sandra are lovers and bonded," Aeverie chuckled. "I imagine he noticed it just before he left. Oh, he''ll be in quite the rage."


    I thought about her words and slowly things came together. I felt my anger rise, and I turned to Zirani. "Is she implying what I think she is?"


    Zirani nodded. "Most likely. What''s the quickest way to form a connection between families?"


    "Marriage," Aeverie answered. "If he or someone of his family married Sandra, then that would be a one-way ticket to power, wealth, and position, if the main family allowed it that is, which they would not with somehow asckluster and average as Kai, so I''m guessing he has someone else in mind."


    She tapped her chin and muttered to herself. "Perhaps that boy, what was his name, Pate?"


    "No one is marrying me," Sandra said before she nced up at me. "At least not until I''m ready."


    I took a deep breath as I tried to push down my anger. Sandra was ok, and things would be fine. I had Zirani, Aeverie, and myself. I would not allow that slimy prick toy a hand on Sandra. She was mine as I was hers.


    I felt Sandra''s hand grasp my own and she sent reassurance through the bond.


    As I calmed, I heard Aeverie mutter, "Seems the return journey will be far more interesting."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    "Join the what?"


    Misty held back her shock, but some of it was definitely clear in her voice. She had only just met this woman, and they had hardly spoken for five minutes, and she wanted Misty to join the red ribbons, whatever the hell that meant.


    Vita nodded. "Oh, yes you don''t know us."


    She took a step back and bowed dramatically. "I am Vita of the Red Ribbons, a sisterhood of blood. We are a group of vampires who havee together."


    "And you''re called the Red Ribbons, why?" Misty had noticed the red ribbons on Vita''s clothes but it couldn''t just be because of that, could it?


    "Many reasons," Vita answered. "One of which is these ribbons. They look quite beautiful, don''t you think?"


    Misty nodded. She had to admit, that the woman''s dress did at the very least look very stylish, if less practical.


    "So, what do say, want to join?"


    "Vita we just met," Misty said. "And as you said I''m young, and well I have friends and someone I love very much. I would not do something like this without speaking to them first and if it meant leaving them, then I don''t think I could."


    "We would take care of you," Vita said. "We would be more than friends, we would be sisters, and this lover of yours, he is a man?"


    Misty noted the annoyance and dismal in Vita''s tone as she spoke the word, man.


    "He is," Misty confirmed.


    "Well then it''s better that you leave him," Vita said as though it was a normal thing to say. "You won''t need him if you join the sisterhood."


    "He and I are bonded," Misty said, cold creeping into her voice. "And I already have a sisterhood."


    Sandra and Zirani were like sisters to her, and even though she and the dark-haired arcanist''s start had been rocky, now they were as close as could be. Sandra was someone Misty liked and enjoyed being around and spending time with. Like a sister, she had always wanted.


    "Then cut it," Vita said. "And trust me, we would make better sisters than whomever you speak of."


    Misty stared at Vita and tried to judge if she was being serious. She spoke in such a nonchnt and cauls tone about breaking bonds and dismissing her lover and sister, that Misty felt her inner beast lock its attention on Vita, and she felt anger rise.


    "I will never break my bond with him," Misty said slowly, her hand flexing. "And you speak so casually, yet now nothing of my sister or me. We only met five minutes ago and you expect me to join you just like that? After you insult my lover who is one of the reasons I''m still alive and my friend. You can''t be serious."


    Vita seemed to realize her mistake, or at least that her efforts hadn''t worked, and raised a hand. "You''re right I overstepped. I was simply trying to¡­ exin just how well you''d be if you were to join. Of course, you''d have to be vetted and we''d have to speak to my sisters, but you seem the perfect type to join us."


    A look of disdain appeared on Vita''s face. "And let''s be honest, this male you speak of isn''t worthy of you. I''m guessing he''s human?"


    "He is, but that doesn''t matter," Misty said to which Vitaughed. "I bet he sees you as a monster or just cares for your looks."


    Misty shook her head. "Once again you act as though you know anything about me or those I care for. Guesses, that''s all they are, and if you think they''re going to cause doubt then you are mistaken. I''m bonded to him remember, so I know how he feels."


    Honestly, it wasn''t just the words, but the clear fanatism in them, that perturbed Misty. Vita spoke so casually about it, and with such confidence. There was no lie or fakeness in her tone, which was worse than if there had been. It meant she believed everything she said, and if her sisters were anything like her then Misty doubted she would ever want to join.


    ''A group of fanatic men-hating vampires.'' Sheughed inwardly. ''Sounds ridiculous, and certainly not for me.''


    "Bonds can always be manipted," Vita said with a smile. "At the very least give me and my sisters a chance. If you don''t care for it then you can walk away, we do not force things upon people, only suggest what we think is best for them."


    Misty calmed herself and took a slow deep breath as she thought about Vita''s words. She didn''t want to make a decision now, but at the very least, the vampire had been kind to her, even if she had also been a bit perturbing and presumptuous, and Misty would be lying if she said she wasn''t interested in meeting other vampires. Who knew maybe not all of them were like Vita.


    "I''ll think about it Vita," Misty said sincerely. "I truly will. Thank you for answering my questions."


    "No problem." Vita smiled warmly. "You can find me in the area with the tall back building and the small dome next to it."


    Misty nodded and bid the women farewell before heading back to Shana and Rall who looked relieved to see that nothing had happened.


    "The fearless beauty hath returned from thy perilous ordeal," Rall announced. "Come rest in my arms."


    "Oh shut it, Rall," Shana said as she walked over to Misty. ''You ok?"


    "I''m fine, Shana," Misty said to the dryad. "All we did was talk. She was a bit¡­ odd, but not mean or violent. She was actually kind of kind, at least to me."


    "So they can be kind," Rall noted. "Or at least to other female vampires."


    "I think they don''t like men, or at least she doesn''t," Misty exined.


    "Ah, now things make more sense," Rall said. "I heard them talking about a sisterhood when I first tried to approach. The insults also make more sense now."


    "What did you talk about?" Shana asked.


    "Not much," Misty replied. "I introduced myself and then she asked if I wanted to join the red ribbons."


    "She did?" Shana seemed shocked. "What did you say?"


    "I said I''d think about it," Misty replied. "Though I really have no intention of joining them."


    "Then why not just reject them then?" Rall asked.


    "Because she is the first other vampire I''ve met," Misty exined. "And I do want to meet the others. I mean, maybe there not all like her, and even if I don''t join, maybe I can learn some things."


    "Smart and beautiful." Rall sighed. "Are you sure we cannot be?"


    Misty ignored him and turned to Shana, but her words were cut off as something within her caught her attention.


    ''That''s not good.''


    Misty felt anger through her bond with Aiden, enough anger that it had caught her attention. She immediately focused on the bond and tried to figure out what had happened. She had left him with Garth and Venn, but there was no way he''d gotten into a fight with them so what had happened?


    "I need to go," Misty said. She gave Shana a quick hug and thanked her for her help, and when Rall held out his hands, Misty only gave him a t look and a wave before leaving.


    As she made her way to Aeverie''s buuilding where she felt Aiden was, she thought about Vita, and the possibility of taking her up on her offer, not of joining, but of meeting the others. She did need to learn more about vampires, and while Zirani could teach her, she wasn''t a vampire herself and had said that there woulde a time when Misty would need to actually speak and train with proper vampires.


    Yes, that time might not be now, but there wouldn''t be any harm in learning or making some connections. Her father had taught her that making connections was an important part of many jobs from the arcane to mercantile work to other moremon businesses. This would be just like that, and if it didn''t work out, then it didn''t work out, and at least she had tried. That was one of the few things she remembered of her dad from before he had be so cold. She had never med him, not after everything he had gone through to save their mother only for it to be too little, toote.


    The disease had ravaged her body, and she had gone silent mere hours after he had purchased a so-called cure that had been bought for what many in West Vale would consider a small fortune. Too little, toote.


    ''I shouldn''t think of that anymore.''


    As she drew closer to the building, she spotted a figure in a dark robe which she recognized as being from the Umbrin n, mainly because of the crest she had seen on Sandra''s ne. The man had an angry look on his face and he nced at her, pausing for a moment before he shook her head, muttered something, and stormed away.


    Misty couldn''t be sure, but she had a feeling, that he was part of the reason Aiden was angry.


    She made her way to the building and entered, ready to help him in any way she could, just as he had done for her so many times before.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    [Things in this arc may feel slower and like things aren''t progressing as fast, but I assure you there is a reason for all these povs and everything being said. The next arc, the return journey across the great scar, will be a lot faster-paced and filled with action, not that this arc won''t have any action at all, it will have action. The ending of this arc will be very enjoyable.]


    Kai raged inwardly as he stormed away from the green court area.


    Numerous possibilities had gone through his head about what Aeverie could want of him, but none had been even close to what had happened.


    He had just met the daughter of queen Atmora and a legendary jungle queen, but that hadn''t been the most shocking thing, which in and of itself was shocking. No, he had met the lost daughter of the Umbrin n''s main family


    Kai didn''t know much of her, but he did know that the main family had gone into a rage and that the culprit had been found and was still being punished, or so the rumors said.


    At that moment, he had seen the possibilities and had considered that perhaps some divine being had brought him here. His brother, who was close to the same age as Sandra, and who was talented enough that the main family might actually ept a marriage between them.


    They were both strong, and why wouldn''t she when she learned of how much he had to offer. Not only was he handsome, but he was also powerful and perfect for her. Those hopes had dimmed quite a bit as he had gotten into it with the princess and thedy.


    He had to admit to himself that he had been foolish and that either of them could have his whole family wiped out. His family was of interest, but they had yet to show much of anything. They knew of Pate and knew he was talented, but that was all. They hadn''t seen him against any of the other mouths from other branch families and he had yet taken to part in any skirmishes or conflicts to prove himself.


    He was lucky both had seemed to consider him as not a threat, which was true. He knew he couldn''t beat thedy and if the stories about Zirani were true, then even at her current strength, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    He had been blindsided though, in shock, his mind racing with possibilities and ideas. Then he had overstepped again. He hadn''t expected Sandra and the princess to be so close, though it made sense. From what he had sensed, Sandra was far stronger than any one of the ins should be at her age. It only made sense that Zirani had taken notice and then trained her.


    He had raised his voice, and angered the princess, leading to only more problems and alienating the girl. He knew now that he had been too forceful, and that he should have tried to remain calm and more reasonable.


    He had thought after his second blunder that he would finally begin to make progress but then she had spoken of her lover.


    Thatplicated things a lot, and he had so foolishly allowed his emotions to show so freely. Aeverie had read him like an open book. He wasn''t used to the politics and maneuvering since he, like most of his family, spent most of his time in his familynds, helping to protect what they could, and not causing any problems, as what might have been a minor concern for other wealthier and stronger branch families, might mean the end of them.


    It was a good thing that his family''snd was out of the way and in an area that wasn''t too strategically desirable or rich in sources. It allowed them just enough to livefortably and to support what they did have. Of course, one of the biggest reasons they needed Pate to seed so badly was because at any moment that could change. All it would take was once branch family or enemy of the n willing to use enough resources to take theirnd. They would be able to ask others for help, but that also meant revealing that they were in a position of weakness and drawing more attention. They weren''t wealthy enough to pay and had nothing to offer, so those that helped defend theirnd would then take it for themselves.


    The guards noted his angry look and so kept quiet when he returned to the n area.


    He spotted his brother sparring against two other n members and decided to watch as he calmed himself. Watching his brother fight and do what he did best always filled Kai with hope, and as Pate fought, Kai calmed, even as he thought about what he could do about Sandra, and getting her closer to them.


    His eyes tracked Pate as he thought.


    His brother''s first core was of the dark affinity like all Umbrin n members while his second was metal. It was a solid choice, but Pate didn''t use it in the same way so many others did. No there had been a reason he had chosen metal, and it had be clear the first few times Pate had sparred against others. He remembered his father''s excitement and how the whole family had watched when Kai had told them of his brother''s training.


    Kai watched as Pate expertly controlled two thin metal strings, his fingers dancing, and aether working, forming technique patterns. His eyes were closed, and it was clear he was handicapping himself as Kai knew if he wanted to, he could end the match anytime he wanted. He was limiting himself. Good, it would help.


    Kai continued to watch his brother as he thought about Aiden. The boy was the lover and bonded to Sandra, and the princess so his first thought of getting rid of him wouldn''t be so simple. If Zirani even though he was attempting such a thing, she would probably kill Kai, and he couldn''t let that happen.


    Perhaps he could try and break them apart, but that would be difficult as he and Sandra were bonded.


    How the hell had somemoner of the peacefulnds bonded with not only the verdant princess, but also the lost daughter of the Umbrin n, and why had they allowed it. The princess had made somement about the reason she survived, and Kai knew enough to know that the boy must possess the arch vein bloodline which was rare, and perhaps the reason they bonded to him. Kai couldn''t be sure and then there had been Sandra''sments. What exactly had they meant, and how could he find out more?


    Sending spies over would not work out against a fae or the green court in general. When it came to awareness in their own domain, they were unmatched just like how the Umbrin n was unmatched in the dark and shadows.


    Perhaps if he just asked, that might work, though that was if they even allowed him back. He hadn''t exactly made a good first impression with any of them.


    "Brother?"


    Kai shook himself from his thoughts and realized that he had stopped watching the sparring match at some point and that his brother had won.


    Pate frowned. "Is something wrong?"


    "Yes and no," Kai answered. "I''ve learned of something quite interesting."


    Kai then exin everything that had happened to Pate, holding nothing back. Pate was his brother and Kai trust him more than anyone else, even their father and mother. There was also the fact that Pate was very intelligent and Kai wasn''t so naive to think that he might not have some idea of what to do.


    "That is interesting," Pate said and Kai could see the wheels turning in his eyes as he thought. "What do you n to do?"


    Kia shrugged. "I''m not sure, what do you think we should do?"


    "We need to act friendly and build trust," Pate said. "You''ve alienated her, and we can''t try any tricks or be too forceful as that will just confirm any thoughts and assumptions she probably already has. I think we should wait and see what she does, and if nothing happens, then we can send a gift along with an apology and ask if she wishes to meet with some of us, with an escort of course to make her feel morefortable."


    Kai nodded, understanding what his brother meant. Tricks and lies would be easily spotted and would lead to catastrophe. Thedy Aeverie had warned him and he knew she would follow through with her threat if he pushed or if he annoyed her enough that she might contact the main family and tell them what happened out of spite. Once again, his brother had proved just why he was the future of their family.


    "Brother, don''t you think this is going too far?" Pate asked, frowning.


    "How so?" Kai asked.


    "If she has a lover, and is bonded, then they must clearly be close," Pate exined. "And well, I don''t wish to marry someone through lies or tricks."


    Kai scoffed. "It won''t be through lies or tricks. Once she sees you and what she''s missing out on, she will realize her mistake, and it will be best for the family."


    Pate still had a frown on his face, but he nodded. "Ok, brother, I trust you."


    Kai reached over and ced a hand on his brother''s shoulder. "We will get through this Pate, for our family and future."


    Pate smiled, a rare urrence when it came to him. "For our family and future."

 Chapter 189(18+)

    Chapter 189(18+)


    I sensed Misty before I saw her, and I weed the calming feelings and warm embrace. I was calmer now, though there was still anger, simmering below the surface. I would need to learn to tame and control it, as Misty was doing with her inner beast.


    Anger was good, but could also blind, and lead to trouble if not harnessed, if not controlled.


    "What happened?" Misty asked as she pulled back. ''I guessing it might have something to do with the Umbrin n member I saw storming off?"


    I nodded. "He is the problem."


    "But one we can handle," Zirani said.


    "Oh most certainly," Aeverie assured. "He is too simple, and foolish to pose any real threat. I''m not sure what he might do next. Perhaps a trick or two, that would be interesting, but ultimately lead to his demise."


    Misty raised an eyebrow. "Ok, good to know, but what happened?"


    "Sandra wanted to speak to the head representative of her n for the expedition," I exined, "He proved to be a slimy basted who just wants to use her to further his own goals, and apparently marry her off."


    Misty''s eyes widened, and she looked at Sandra. "Really?"


    Sandra nodded. "That''s what it seems like."


    "So what did you tell him?" Misty asked.


    "We dealt with him," Zirani said. "We won''t have to really worry about him. As Aeverie said, he probably will try something, but we''ll notice and deal with it. If he pushes too far then he dies, in and simple. He''s been warned, so he has no excuse."


    Aeverie pped her hands. "I think there has been enough of this for today. I''ll have someone escort you to your living quarters?"


    I nodded, realizing that I did feel somewhat tired, more mentally than psychically.


    The other agree, and when Aeverie snapped her fingers, I was d that it wasn''t Julian that appeared, but rather a simple guard who bowed and motioned us to follow.


    Before I left, I turned to Zirani as I remember something. "Make sure you remember about the brothels."


    Zirani nodded. "I know, I''ll handle it, now go along, I''ll be with you soon."


    I nodded, and we followed the guard to a building that looked simr to Aeverie''s though not as ornately decorated. The inside was bigger than the outside and full of fine furniture. I spotted four doors, and a quick check showed three to be bedrooms and the other dailyrge bathing room. This would have been a very nice home that only the wealthy could afford in the in, but here it was more like a tent.


    We all chose rooms and then decided to take a bath together as it would help all of us to rx. I tore off my clothes and stepped into the warm tub which had taken seconds to fill full of perfectly heated water.


    I let loose a loud sigh as I sunk into the water and allowed myself to rx. I was d that things had gone well for the most part, and that we were now officially part of the expedition. Yes, there was the trouble that Kai posed, but Zirani and Aeveire could handle it, and I would be ready if he tried anything. I didn''t care if I was outmatched, I would stand and fight.


    "You couldn''t wait, huh?" Misty asked as she and Sandra stepped into the bath.


    I simply shook my head as they sat to either side of me.


    The three of us spent a few long moments in silence before I felt two pairs of hands move down to my thighs and across towards my rising manhood. I smiled and turned my head to meet Misty lips, and as one hand began stroking my shaft while the other fondled my balls.


    "Just sit back and rx," Misty purred. "We all need this."


    "Yes we do," Sandra said as she lowered her head into the water, towards myp. I felt the hand stroking my cock and let go as Sandra''s lips wrapped around my tip. I held back a groan as her tonguepped at my slit, and around and underneath the crown of my head before she slowly began to move down, going deeper and deeper until I was in her throat. Sandra was amazing at that, and I released my groan as she pulled back and began to move all the way up and down.


    "Damn, Sandra," I said as I turned and moved my lips down to Misty''s breasts. Ivished the perfect mounds with my tongue and nibbled on her hard nipples which earned me soft moans of pleasure which only drove me on and I moved a hand down in between her thighs.


    I began by testing the outside of her slit, and running a single finger up and around the edges which made her shudder and moan louder.


    "Aiden!"


    I smiled at my name on her tongue and flicked her pearl, before pushing a single finger in. I held it there and moved a hand atop Sandra''s head, guiding her up and down my erection, enjoying the sensation of her warm mouth and moving tongue.


    "Aiden, please!"


    I turned my attention back to Misty and pushed another finger in before working them in and out and bending the to hit her sweet spots. She moaned and pleaded for more so I obliged, and pushed my entire hand in. For most women, that would not be pleasant and would lead to problems, but Misty had a life affinity and could make herself as tight as she wanted so I wasn''t worried.


    I continued pleasuring the beautiful blonde as the dark-haired beauty worked my shaft. Our pleasure reverberated through our bonds and soon we all reached that peak before simultaneously orgasming, increasing each other''s pleasure in the process, which lead to another orgasm. I grew worried for Sandra but felt through our bond that she was fine.


    Once she had swallowed what must have been a liter of my seed, she pulled out from the water and let out a shaky breath. "That was a lot."


    Misty pouted. "You could have shared."


    "Sorry," Sandra apologized with a grin.


    "Well then I''m taking the first turn," Misty said and I didn''t object as she raised herself up and took a seat on myp, facing me. She slid down my erection with ease, and I groaned as her tight channel wrapped around me and sent bliss through our bond.


    All problems and worries were long gone, reced by pleasure and passion. She rode me like a beast as Sandra yed with her breasts. The sight was erotic as hell, and I increased my thrusts, meeting her halfway as she moved up and down on me, my manhood moving all the way into her deepest parts, hitting her womb full force. Each thrust sent a jolt of pleasure through her and it wasn''t long before we were all once again orgasming.


    Sandra didn''t do what I expected next, instead, she had me sit on the edge of the bath, so my erection was free from the water. She knelt and wrapped her breasts around my manhood. I watched as she licked her lips and show me a sultry wink before she began to move her breasts up and down my shaft, and each time the tip drew close to her face, she leaned down and gave it a quick like, or sucked it for a few seconds.


    I leaned back and enjoyed the amazing feelings and erotic sight, but it didn''t end there.


    "Misty, I need your help."


    Sandra moved to one side and then beckoned Misty over to take the other. What urred next was nothing less than heavenly as they pushed their breasts together around my twitching erection. They giggled and began to move up and down, smothering my shaft in attention and each took turns leaning down tother the tip with their tongue or to warp their lisp around it.


    The soft flesh of their breasts and the warmth was amazing, and I really did pinch myself to make sure I wasn''t dreaming.


    "Sandra your lips look quite inviting." Misty smiled. "How about a kiss?"


    "Of course," Sandra replied, and I watched as they locked lips and their tongues danced, but only for a moment before Sandra pulled back and tapped a finger to her chin. "It''s missing something."


    "I think I know what," Misty purred.


    I held my breath as bothdies moved down and began kissing around the tip of cock. Gods, it felt amazing, and the clear view I had made it all the better. They both held their breasts up to try and push them against my shaft while they made out around my tip.


    "Ladies, I''m going t-to c-cum."


    My words only spurred them on and when my seed best forth, they both took turns drinking from me as though my manhood was a tap. Once both had gotten their fill they licked me clean and they leaned back, looking up at me with expectant looks.


    "Wow," was all I said which earned me pleased smiles from them.


    Damn, but I was a lucky man.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    "Brothels?" Aeverie asked after Aiden and the others had left. "Is there something you need to tell me?"


    Zirani nodded. "There is. I need some of your people to help with some things."


    She waved to her surroundings. "This city is involved in some sort of ve trade. They kidnap women from towns and viges that can''t protect themselves and then use an enchanted item to control them to a limited degree. The others and I have destroyed one of their brothels and rescued the girls from it alongside some from a warehouse we found, but there are still two more, and the people responsible are still out there."


    Aeverie nodded slowly. "And you want to rid the city of these people?"


    Zirani nodded. "Don''t you?"


    "Now that I know, yes," Aeverie replied. "It should be rather simple. They won''t be anyone in this city that could pose a threat to us. Give me the details and I''ll figure out the rest.


    "You sure?" Zirani asked.


    Aeverie nodded. "I could do with something to pass the time when we''re not together."


    Zirani exined everything she knew, including some of her thoughts and ideas as to what was probably the best course of action. She knew that her sister could handle it and that they were wouldn''t be any problems. Whoever was behind this probably thought themselves above thew and untouchable, but they were about to learn how wrong they were.


    Zirani stood. ''Then I''m heading off, thank you, sister."


    Aeverie smiled warmly. "Anytime, and it''s good to have you back."


    "It''s good to be back," Zirani said with a smile before she left.


    Her bond with Aiden allowed her to know where he was and as she headed over to him, she got quite a lot of looks, and bows. She simply smiled at each and nodded, understanding that they were all in shock. They hade on this expedition expecting nothing but boredom, and they had found their princess whom they had thought was dead. Zirani imagined that there was going to be a lot of shock, followed by more shock as they were told she was alive, and then that she was bonded to a human of the ins.


    Just before she entered the building where Aiden and the others were she waved to a guard who quickly walked over and bowed, his eyes wide. "Have four meals along with drinks brought over in a few minutes."


    "Of course, princess." The guard bowed low and quickly went off to do as asked.


    ''I''m going to have to get used to that again.''


    When she entered, she didn''t post any of them, but as she followed the bond, she heard them clearly, and what fun there were having in the bathing room. She smiled and felt warmth spread to her, but she pushed it away for now. She would make sure to spend some time with Aiden tonight, but before that, she wanted to speak with a certain some.


    "I know you''re awake, so listen to me," Zirani said mentally to the lost queen. "I take it you''re smart enough to understand what will happen if the wrong people find out about what Aiden has within him, and his potential."


    The lost queen didn''t respond, but ZInrai knew she had heard and taken the words seriously. The lost queen was tied to them now and if someone of greater power like one of them took notice and discovered what Aiden could do then they would be screwed. She herself had only told Aeverie some information about his divine bloodline and had kept everything else a secret, and that was her sister.


    After she was done with that, Zirani took a seat and waited for the others. She could hear that they were done and getting dry, so there would arrive just on time to eat with her. She was looking forward to seeing what they thought of some food from her court.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Aeverie swirled her ss of berry wine in her hand as she gazed at the seat where her elder sister had been just moments before.


    It had been a shock, to say the least, but a very wee shock. It seemed this punishment was more of a reward now, and perhaps she should be thank full of Julian''s mess up, even if it had caused her no small amount of embarrassment.


    Sometimes she wondered if he really was worth all the trouble, but until she was done with him, she would keep him close, and it was nice having a bed warmer about who would do anything you asked.


    So many of her friends had questioned her judgment when she had revealed Jin to be her consort and not just another fling, but she had her reasons. In the end, it hadn''t been that he was a half-breed, at least notpletely. It was mainly his odd personality. He was like a very jealous puppy and required constant affection or he''d get in a sour mood, and then there was his jealousy which blinded him to a lot.


    She chuckled as she removed how he had almost gotten into a fight with a lord who had been eyeing her. He was lucky she was so good working a room, or else, he would have been done for then.


    It wasn''t just ZInrai, though, that had been a shock, but the boy and the girls. The vampire was odd, and of a powerful bloodline she had sensed so it would be interesting to learn of how she hade to be in the ins, or perhaps she had turned in the ins if that was even possible.


    There was the lost daughter of the Umbrin n which would be very beneficial for the court, and once they learned of what Zirani and done, the Umbrin would be indebted to the court, and new ties would be possible.


    But those two were nothingpared to the boy, or man should she say. His presence and that silent power around him had been very noticeable even if he himself didn''t seem to realize it was there, and then there was what her sister had shown her. She knew it wasn''t everything, but enough for her to see that the boy was special. Divine in nature, something scarce indeed. A rarity.


    Those of divine descent of some kind were usually only spoken about in stories and legends, though she did know that people with divine blood and power existed, especially now after she had just met one


    It had been hidden by something she couldn''t pierce and masked extremely well, far better than Zirani could do at her current power or the boy, so there it was the bloodline or something else.


    ''Dual bloodlines.'' she smiled. ''A diamond in a sea of dirt.''


    Aeverie was broken from her thoughts by approaching footsteps and before she turned she already knew who it was.


    She smiled as Julian walked over to her. "How are you dear?''


    He rxed and his eyes lit up at her calm and soothing words. "Do you need anything, mydy?''


    He was such an easy person to read even without the use of aether, and Aeverie thought back to that first time she had found him in that fighting pit, being used as sport to entertain others. He had fought with an animalistic ferocity that was born more from desperation and instinct than skill. His abilities in arcane were much the same, inherent instinct working to help him, and it had been far different from what fae normally did or fought. It had given her new ideas, and thoughts to think of. It had helped her projects, and that alone had made her buy out of his debt, and take him with her.


    She had only meant to study him for a short time and then set him free, but he was proving to be a wealth of potential knowledge and discovery, his upbringing giving him a unique set of abilities and arcane style. Half fae humans were rare though not umon, and she had yet to meet one like Julian.


    She would continue to keep him around until his usefulness was done and then she would fix his problems and set him off to live a good life. Yes, she was manipting him and keeping him as he was, but only for now. A few years meant nothing considering how long he could live and she would make sure he had everything he needed to live a good life, once she was done with him, that was.


    She might have been colder if she hadn''t been raised by Zirani and the others.


    ''That''s enough of that for today, time to continue where we left off on.''


    "I could do with some rxation," Aeverie said as she stood and walked over to a wall which quickly warped to create an opening. She stepped into her lush andvish bedroom and let her clothing fade into petals of light, revealing her bare body to Julian.


    He turned and she noted the hunger in his eyes. "Well,e on. Come and serve yourdy."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "This is a great party, you''ve done an excellent job."


    Lex smiled at the man whose name he had forgotten mere moments after he had introduced himself. He was just another one of the people who his advisor had invited to this party, and despite not caring for the man or his words, Lex kept up his facade of politeness.


    There was no need to give these people reason to hate him and make enemies when he could make friends, even if most posed little threat to him.


    The expedition had arrived, and what had been gained for the city had been very good, and much had been given without the need for trade. The green court had given much as charity including enchanted items, storage cells full of exotic foods, and a few alchemic recipes which they could actually use.


    Lex, like he had so many times before, had announced a celebration, and invited all of the most prominent and influential people of the city. He did this whenever he saw a need, and it was always a good way to create connections and also remind people of who he was, and the power he held.


    He was also going to use this as an opportunity to get an update on how things were going with the others in regard to their problems. He had invited all of them of course as they were all influential people in the city, especially Hyde who was the most powerful elder of the burning sands sect.


    Lex scanned the people, trying to spot Henry. The party was taking ce in his estate, and decorations, expensive food, and drink had been set up with other forms of entertainment. He hadn''t been able to use the girls like usual since they were all in the bunker, but he had been able to hire some from the other brothels alongside the usual dancers and fighters.


    He didn''t like having dull parties where all everyone did was speak and drink. No, he wanted people to truly enjoy themselves, and think back on their time here. He wanted to make sure they wouldn''t forget.


    He eventually spotted Henry in a corner alcove of the main room where most people were in. He had two girls to either side of him as his hands roamed over their bodies. One fed him grapes while the other kissed up and down his neck.


    Lex decided to leave the man alone and speak to him after he was done. No need to interrupt him.


    He spotted Hyde next, speaking with an elder of the steel wind sect. That was a surprise since both had been at each other''s necks recently, and he''d even heard rumors that a fight had broken out, though it had involved a powerful stranger. He hadn''t investigated because it simply wasn''t any of his concerns about what the sects did.


    They knew not to bother him or any of his people. They all remembered what had happened to the Jolt lion sect after they had pushed and pushed. That had been in his earlier years when he had been rising in power.


    As he was about to walk over to Hyde, he spotted WIll out of the corner of his vision. The dark-skinned man was dressed in an old-world suit that looked immacte and he motioned Lex over with a tilt of his head.


    Lex changed his course and gave Will an expectant look when he arrived in front of the man. "What is it?"


    "I have some news for you," Will said. "But I think we should speak elsewhere."


    Lex nodded. "We can use one of my private rooms, follow me."


    If Will had information on what Lex thought he did, then it was important he heard him out. Lex motioned to the guards who guarding a door, and both stepped aside to let him and WIll passed. There were certain areas of the house which guests did not need to see and he had made sure all guards knew this, not that he expected any foolish mistakes. They all knew what the price of that was, the freshly skinned body of the spy was proof of that.


    Once they were securely in his private room, Lex took as eat on afy chair and motioned WIll to do the same.


    "I''ll stand," Will said.


    "Suit yourself," Lex replied with a shrug. "So what is it you need to tell me?"


    Will smiled. "Well as I''m sure you are aware, the green court arrived with the expedition."


    Will paused to see if Lex would say anything, but when all he did was nod, Will continued. "Well, I just thought to let you know that they may not be your only hope."


    "How so?" Lex asked. He already and n to send a message to them, but if there was an easier way.


    "There is an alchemist who came with the expedition," Will exined. "And unlike most, has been spending time around the city, taking interest in certain local nt life, and other products, though for what purpose is unknown. I take it you see where I''m going with this?''


    Lex nodded. He did understand and knew this was a perfect opportunity If he could make contact with this alchemist and help him, then maybe the man would cure him in return. He was taking interest in the city, and Lex could definitely help him with that.


    "Is there anything else?" Lex asked. "What type of person is he? Is he approachable?"


    Will shrugged. "That''s how it seems. He seems normal. As long as you don''t offend, then I don''t think you''ll have any problems, though I can''t be sure as I haven''t personally spoken to him, nor have any of my people."


    "Thank you for this, Will," Lex said seriously. "I will return the favor when all is said and done."


    He meant it as well. He may have been ruthless, and cold, but he upheld his deals and paid back those he owed. Will had helped him tremendously since he had revealed his problem to the man.


    "I know you will," Will replied with a smile. "Now, I heard you ired some different dancers this time. May I ask where they are?"


    Lex smiled. "Ask a servant to escort you to the dancers changing ooms on my orders. Keep in my these aren''t like our girls."


    Will smiled. "Some crystals and charm should do the trick."


    The man bowed, and with onest smile, left the room.


    Lex had a servant bring some brandy as he thought on Will''s words. His chances had been slim, but now they were far greater, not to mention in this case, trying more than one avenue was better. He would still send the message to the green court, but also try and make contact with the alchemist.


    He would approach cautiously and without any sort of tricky, simply offering to help the man. He wouldn''t go himself, instead, he would send one of his most loyal men.


    He pressed a finger to the small enchanted box in his pocket. Less than a minuteter, a servant entered the room and bowed. "Sir."


    "Bring Gregory to me, tell him it''s an order."


    "Of course sir. "The servant bowed once more then left to do as told.


    Lex had people to do most everything he needed now, and the days he left his rate to work alongside his men were long past. He hadn''t done that since the days of his father and leading his own group, turning them slowly to his side. Most of that loyal group had passed away, but two remained. Max who was most likely in a fight entertaining the guests, and Gregory who could always be found with a woman.


    Both had their uses.


    Max was his best fighter and hadn''t lost a brawl in a very long time. The only people in the city, save the expedition, who could match him were Hyde and a few others, but he knew they wouldn''t as Max was a ferocious fighter and a masochist. Pain and normal injury would not affect him the same way as a normal person, and his size didn''t match his speed.


    Max was not what he needed for this task though. He need someone who was better versed in verbalbat and maniption. Gregory was Lex''s spymaster, infiltrator, assassin, and the person he sent went he needed to charm someone or pull them to his side. His looks alongside his natural and trained charm made him very popr. He would have to be careful and make sure Gregory knew not to push or try any of his usual tricks.


    A few minutes after the servant had left, Gregory burst into the room, wearing only a pair of pants, and with an annoyed look on his face. "Did you have to interrupt me?"


    Lex rolled his eyes. "You can have your fun,ter. In fact, if you aplish this task I''m about to give you then when we release the girls from the bunker, I''ll let you have a pick of any three, understand?"


    Gregory''s annoyance turned to excitement. "Loud and clear, boss. What do you need me to do?"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    After our fun, we didn''t spend too long in the bath, and after cleaning up, we dried ourselves using an attached room which after pressing a button, would fill with hot air and dry anything inside. It was quick and not ufortable. We were dry in seconds and when we made our way back to the living room, we found Zirani there waiting for us with a smile on her face.


    "Have fun?" She asked teasingly.


    "You know it," Sandra replied as she took a seat next to the jungle queen. "How did things go?''


    "Fine," Zirani replied. "Aeverie will deal with everything. The brothels and those behind them will get what they deserve."


    "That''s good to hear," I said. I had been worried about what would happen to them, but now that the green court was here and Aeverie had agreed to take care of it, we wouldn''t need to act and things would probably happen far more smoothly than if we attempted a rescue. I hadn''t known the fae for long, but from how Zirani had acted and the little I had gleamed Aeverie seemed like a very deadly andpetent person, though there was still the mystery of Julian and why exactly she kept him around.


    "I''ve ordered some food and drink for us," Zirani said. "I''m sure you''ll all enjoy it."


    "It''s from the green court?" Sandra asked.


    "Yes," Zirani said. "There will be a lot of new things to try. Speaking of new things, how was your time with the green court members, save for Julian of course. That one is unpleasant, to say the least."


    "It was good," I said. "I met some new races, and for the most part they all seemed very weing, some more than others."


    "Oh." Zirani raised an eyebrow.


    "The dryads took an instant interest in him," Misty exined. "Is it true they''re a mix of dryad and nymph?"


    Zirani nodded with a smirk. "They are. Dryads are dual affinity beasts of life and nature with unique abilities."


    I frowned. "But you''re of only the nature affinity?"


    "I was born a dryad," Zirani said. "But I''m not one anymore. I gave up my life affinity when I became a jungle queen."


    That seemed like a big loss and Zirani must have been reading my thoughts because she shook her head. "Trust me, there was a reason I chose to be a jungle queen, and with it came many benefits, and remember, dryads are aether beasts, and do not have the same core system as humans. Most races of the court are aether beasts, though we don''t refer to ourselves as such and you shouldn''t either."


    There was another thought I had, but I didn''t know if I should say it or not so instead I just thought it, and hoped Zirani was listening in. She was, and she chuckled at the question. If Zirani had been like Shana then how had she remained a virgin for the three hundred years she had been a dryad.


    "My love was mainly for the green, Aiden," Zirani said mentally. "And I said I hadn''tin with a man before, I never said anything about women, plus dryads can suppress the urge and there are plenty of other ways to do so, via techniques, alchemy, and items. Mosy simply don''t because why would they?"


    "What are you two talking about?" Sandra asked, ncing from me to Zirani. "You both have that look that says your talking mentally, and I can tell through my bond with Aiden."


    "Just a question," Zirani said as she turned to Sandra. "How are you doing?"


    Sandra shrugged. "Fine, a bit annoyed and angry, and disappointed I guess, but fine."


    "Makes sense," Misty said as she walked over and sat beside Sandra, leaning against her in an effort tofort her. Sandra smiled at the blonde and grasped her hand. Once they hadn''t gotten along at all, but now they were like sisters in a way.


    "Say, Misty what happened with you and Shana?" I asked, remembering that she and the dryad had been trying on clothes thest I knew.


    "Not much," Misty said. "At least not at first. I actually ended up meeting another vampire."


    "Really?" Sandra asked. "Who?''


    "A woman named Vita from the red ribbons," Misty answered. "They''re a group of vampires, and acting as bodyguards for some alchemist, at least that''s what she told me. She was nice if odd."


    Misty frowned and bit her lip as though she was deciding if to say something or not. "She really, really disliked men."


    I blinked. "Ermm, men? Like all men?"


    Misty nodded. "The red ribbons are made up of only female vampires and they call it a sisterhood. You should have seen how casually she spoke of leaving all of you and joining her. It''s odd because I don''t think she thought what she was doing was odd, only that it didn''t work, and so she tried something else."


    "You didn''t get into a fight did you?" I asked.


    Misty shook her head. "No, but she did ask if I could give them a chance. I said I''d think about it."


    "You''re not considering joining are you?" Sandra asked, and for some reason, my heart skipped a beat at the question, and all my focus turned to the blonde.


    "No, probably not," she said, and my body, which I hadn''t realized had been tensed, rxed.


    "I think I will take her up on the offer to talk with the others, and maybe see if I can learn anything." Misty turned to Zirani. "What do you think, do you know of the Red ribbons?"


    "Do you know howrge thends beyond the scar are?" Zirani asked. "It''s the rest of the continent. I know a lot, but not every group or organization that exists. These Red Ribbons are like other groups I''vee across, there are even some smaller groups in both my mother''s and aunt''s courts. As for learning more, I think it''s a good idea. As long as you remain alert and don''t allow yourself to get caught up in anything you should be fine, and you have us. You call, and wee running."


    Sandra and I nodded in confirmation of Zirani''s words.


    "Thanks." The blonde smiled.


    Just then, a guard entered followed by a pretty dryad who set four domed trays of food down on a nearby table and a pitcher and four sses. She nced at Zirani, ad it was clear she was holding back her shock and awe. I smiled at her which earned me a blush.


    "Thank you."


    She curtsied then quickly left, her cheeks red.


    "Is there anything else you need, princess?" The guards asked.


    Zirani waved him off. "No, that''ll be all, thank you."


    He bowed and then left, leaving the four of us to head to the table. Then we pulled off the domes and were treated to an extremely pleasant smell and sight. It seemed to be some sort of stir fry of meat and different vegetables with golden rice topped with a sauce over it.


    We each took a seat and filled a ss with what Zirani said was a type of berry wine, though form what type of berry she couldn''t sure, since there were hundreds of types of them the green court produces, and many more have probably been created during the time she had been gone, and that wasn''t even factoring inbinations with other fruits, ingredients, and mixing different types of berries.


    I didn''t think about it for long however as we dug into our food. It tasted incredible and the mix of new vors was intense, and unlike anything, I had ever experienced before. Everything was perfectly cooked and I realized halfway through the meal, that the te was enchanted to keep the food at the perfect temperature which meant I didn''t need to rush.


    The drink paired with it very nicely and was sweet, but not overpowering. Misty took an immediate liking to it and had gulped down three sses of the stuff by the time we had all finished our food, and were leaning back with content smiles on our faces.


    Zirani looked the most peaceful and happy.


    "It''s good to taste such food again," ZIrani said, and the rest of us agreed.


    "I think I''m going to get some rest," I said as I stood and made my way over to my room. "Just call me if you need anything."


    I entered the room and shut the door behind me before I began to get ready for bed. I usually slept with my pants and shirt on, but the main part of my battle robe, I usually took off, not because it made me feel too hot as I was now, but because I had done it so much when it had, that it felt odd to sleep with it on.


    I was just about toy down on the bed when my door opened and Zirani entered, a sly smile on her face. "I''m not interrupting, am I? I can go if you''re feeling too tired."


    I stared at the lustful look in her gaze and decided that sleep could wait for a bit. "Not at all."

 Chapter 193(18+)

    Chapter 193(18+)


    [Thank you for the Spacecraft, DaoisthjHmRD <3]


    For once Zirani was wearing different clothing than normal, and I had to admit it suited her. She had always had an amazing figure, the perfect blend of curves, and muscle, and her skin tone alongside the patterns had given her such an exotic feel, though it was normal to me now. My time with Zirani would also help me when I met other races, as while Garth and Venn had been unique, I didn''t have the reaction I would''ve had if I hadn''t met Zirani.


    "I wanted to try out something new," Zirani said as she posed for me. ''What do you think?"


    "I think you need to get over here now."


    She wore a ck bikini, which looked tiny on her body, not that I wasining. It enhanced her beauty, and I couldn''t help but swallow heavily as she approached. Her breasts pushed tight against the material, and the lower part of the bikini was so small, that the edges of her slit were pushing out, and in clear view.


    Her bountiful breasts bounced as she neared, and I wrapped my arms around her as she did the same to me, moving closer so that her breasts were pushing into my chest.


    "I take it you like it?" Zirani asked.


    I chase to answer with a kiss, and as our lips locked and tongues met, I began to trail my hands down her back and to her ass. Her muscles flexed under my fingers, and I could feel her rising pleasure as my hands moved lower and lower. Once my hands reached her ass, I grasped them and squeezed, enjoying the feeling of them in my hands.


    I smiled inwardly as our tongues dueled and were wrapped salvia.


    She let out a moan into my mouth as I smacked her ass. I felt the burst of pleasure through the bond, so as we made out, I continued to smack her ass every few seconds. After a few minutes of that, I pushed my right knee in-between her legs and felt her wetness dripping onto me.


    She was waiting and ready, dripping with juice.


    I pulled away. "It seems I''m still thirsty."


    She smiled as I moved her to sit on the bed and spread her legs wide open. She grasped her right breast with a hand as she leaned on the others.


    "Just sit back and rx," I said softly. "I''ll take care of you."


    I began with my hands at her lower legs and as my mouth neared her dripping slit, I moved my hands up her legs until I reached her thighs. I kept them there for now, as I reached my target, andpped at her folds.


    "Oh, Aiden!"


    Her moan was like music to my ears, and I began licking up and down, enjoying the sweet taste of her nectar. I bathed her outer edges, to begin with, changing my rhythm and speed to get her off and increase her pleasure. Once she was pleading for more, I pulled my tongue back and then flicked it at her pearl, which earned me a muffled scream of pleasure, and I shivered as I felt the pleasure through our bond.


    I swirled the pearl around my tongue for a few minutes and then without any warning pushed my tongue into her. At that point, it was like a waterfall, and her nectar was pouring onto and into my mouth, not that I wasining. It essentially tasted like fruit juice, better in some ways.


    I felt hands on my head and moved back just enough to see that she had summoned another pair of arms and while she massaged her breasts with one pair, she used the other to push my mouth into her slit. I allowed her to use my mouth to get herself off, as I had done with her mouth many times, and soon she was shaking.


    I pushed my tongue in as deep as I could, and I moved my lips to cover her slit as she screamed and burst. A flood of her nectar hit me, and I swallowed as she shook and climaxed.


    "Wow," Zirani breathed out in a gasp as she released my head. "Your tongue is amazing as usual. Now allow me to return the favor."


    I tore my clothes off before pulling myself to my feet and moving onto the bed. I leaned up against the headboard and stared at Zirani as she walked over to me on all fours, or six, her breasts swaying hypnotically.


    "He seems sore," Zirani said as she wrapped a hand around my shaft. "Allow me to help."


    She worked her smooth hand up and down my shaft as she leaned in and wrapped her lips around the tip. I held back a groan as her tongue swirled over and around the word of my manhood, and as she suckled me like I was a bottle full of a drink she wanted, which sort of was the cause. Her eyes remained on mine, as her hand left my shaft and moved down to fondle my balls.


    My hands bunched up the nkets of the bed as she began to bob up and down on my cock. Unlike, Sandra who preferred to deep throat me, Zirani liked a faster rhythm and moved her tongue around every bit of me she could. I didn''tin of force, and like that each of my lovers had their own ways of doing things.


    As she continued to suck me, I moved a hand to her head, and slowly began to pull her up before pushing her down. I sent over apprehension through the bond, but all I got back in return was pleasure and confirmation that she was ok with it, so I began to use her mouth as she had used mine.


    She continued to use her tongue, but I had to admit that it felt good to control the pass, and sheathing myself in her for a few seconds, before pulling back. Strings of saliva connected her lips to my cock as she pulled back to take a breath and grin up at me cockily.


    "Is that all you''ve got?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "I''ll show you what I have."


    I pushed myself up to my knees and then pushed her onto her back, moving up over her so that my erection was dangling close to her mouth. I looked down and used a hand to aim myself at her mouth. She opened her mouth, and I used my hips to push myself into her mouth and throat.


    She gagged, but I could tell through our bond that she was fine, so picked up my pace, and essentially fucked her mouth like it was pussy. It was erotic as hell, and it felt amazing, not just for me. I could tell it was doing things for Zirani even though she usually preferred slower and more sensual pleasure.


    Our pleasure rose as I moved my hips up and down, pushing my erection fully down her throat, until her nose was at the area above my manhood, and then pulling out so that only my tip remained. Through it all, her tongue continued to move and when only my tip was in her mouth, she moved her tongue around it and sucked as hard as she could.


    "Zirani, I''m going to cum."


    She moaned in response, and I picked up my pace until my balls were smacking hard against her chin, and pushed myself down her throat and let out a loud groan as I emptied my seed down her throat and directly into her stomach.


    I felt her orgasm in response, and due to our bond being strong than my others, what we felt was stronger. I remained sheathed in her throat for a long minute as I pumped load after load of my seed into her.


    Once I had emptied myself, I pushed myself off her and panted as the pleasure that had been reverberating through my bond with Zirani, calmed and slowly faded.


    "You still up for more?" Zirani asked.


    I nodded. "You know I am."


    "Good." She sighed and turned to the door. "Because we havepany iing."


    I didn''t get what she meant at first until I focused on my bonds, and realized that Sandra was nearing, and just as I turned to the door, it opened and the dark-haired beauty entered.


    Her eyes immediately locked on Zirani, and her clothing before moving over to me. She nced down at my hard erection before meeting my eyes. "I''m not interrupting am I?"


    Zirani smiled. "You''re always wee Sandra, you know that, but are you ok, you seem worried?''


    Sandra shrugged. "I just want to get my mind off things."


    "Well then good thing you came here," Zirnai said as she moved closer to the girl. She moved up behind her and began to massage her breasts with one pair of hands while others massaged her shoulders. "Because we can definitely help with that."


    Sandra''s breath picked up, and she looked at me with obvious lust.


    This was going to be fun.

 Chapter 194(18+)

    Chapter 194(18+)


    Sandra allowed herself to be undressed by Zirani, slowly, and the jungle queen put on a show for me as she slowly stripped the dark-haired beauty. Like Misty and I, Sandra wore a basic arcanist battle robe most of the time.


    Zirani began by pulling off the main section of the robe that was worn over the shirt and pants. Sandra''s breath was picking up, and I leaned back and watched as Zirani kissed up the side of Sandra''s neck while one pair of hands massaged her breasts while the hand that had been massaging her shoulders moved down to her ass.


    The jungle queen must have had experience in giving massages, as for the next five minutes, she helped Sandra rx, and when the dark-haired beauty had a more rxed look on her face and her body wasnt so tense, she began to take off the rest of her clothes.


    The shirt came off, and I was surprised to see that she wasnt wearing a bra, and her firm-looking breasts rose and fell with each breath and I was tempted to walk over and take those erect buds into my mouth, but as I got up, Zirani shook her head.


    "Watch and wait," she purred mentally. "We have plenty of time."


    I nodded and sat back down as Zirani moved down to pull off Sandra''s pants. There was a clear stain on Sandra''s panties once her pants were off, showing that she was definitely turned on, but Zirani didn''t immediately take them off, instead, she slowly moved her two pairs of hands up and down Sandra''s legs, messaging her thighs, calves, and ass, working out any kinks she could and helping her rx even further.


    I smiled at the interaction. Sandra and Zirani were now so close, that neither felt awkward or odd with what was happening and seeing them together like that was both erotic and made me think of just how far we hade. From disciples in a simple mercenary sect to two arcanists who would be heading to thends beyond the scar and not as simple arcanists, but as a lost daughter to a powerful n and the bonded to a princess everyone thought was dead.


    Zirani really cared for Sandra and was putting in a lot of effort to help her rx. What had happened with Kai had clearly set her on edge, and it was obvious she hadn''t expected things to go so bad. There was also the entire thing with the marriage and all that entailed. I shook those thoughts away so I wouldn''t get angry and ruin the moment for them.


    "Zirani, please!"


    Sandra''s voice sounded strained and full of need. Zirani smiled and finally removed the girl''s panties, revealing her slit which was dripping with her desire.


    "Come,y down and let me and Aiden take care of you." Zirani stood and took Sanda by the hand to lead her to the bed. She pushed the dark-haired beauty down, and she didn''t even need to say anything to me as I was already moving to her side and when our eyes met she smiled at me.


    Our lips met as I saw Zirani move her head in between Sandra''s legs, along with one pair of her hands. The other pair was still massaging Sandra''s thighs, and clearly very well as I could feel Sandra''s pleasure and feeling of bliss through our bond.


    As our tongue danced passionately, I moved my hands to her breasts and slowly and gently, began to massage them, knowing that Zirani wanted to slowly build up Sandra''s pleasure so I was less rough.


    As Zirani began to pick up whatever she doing, Sandra began moaning into my mouth and her pulsar began to increase, and I tried to match my ministrations with Zirani''s. I slowly began squeezing her breasts and tweaking her nipples gently between my fingers.


    In no time, Sandra was on the edge, and she let out a loud moan that echoed in the room as she reached a blissful climax. Her body shook, but I didn''t stop my ministrations, though I did have to push back my own orgasm, unlike Zirani who shook with Sandra. It was hard as both their sensations of pleasure reverberated through our bonds, but I was able to remain calm and hold back for the most part.


    Once they hade down from their highs my hands were shaking, and I looked down at Sandra who met my eyes and nodded. "Fill me up, Aiden."


    That was all she needed to say, and I moved atop her, spreading her legs and getting us into a missionary position. I positioned myself at her entrance, and slowly pushed myself in, keeping with the slow pace we had going as out lips met once again. Her hands wrapped around my shoulders, and I slowly moved in until I was fully inside of her. I kept myself sheathed as we made out for a long moment, and it was then that I felt a burst of pleasure from Zirani through our bond.


    I pulled back and turned to see her pleasuring herself as she watched us.


    She motioned me to go back to Sandra, and I didn''t object as I locked lips with the dark-haired beauty again as I slowly began to thrust in and out. I stared with a slow pace, moving all the way in and out, only keeping my tip in when I was pulled back, and then when I moved forward, I pushed until my tip was at the entrance to her womb.


    As our pleasure rose, so did my pace, and it went from slow and sensual movements to pistoning in and out of her. Her nails dug into my back, but at my level, it didn''t hurt, and even if it did I probably wouldn''t have noticed as I was too busy enjoying Sandra''s silken tunnel. Her warm and wet flesh was wrapped around me, and I pulled back to stare into her beautiful and entrancing emerald eyes.


    "I''m going to cum."


    "Do it, fill me up." she moaned. "Please."


    Her words spurred me on and I began to move as fast and hard as I could. A normal woman wouldn''t have been able to take it but Sandra was, and she was most definitely enjoying it if her screams of bliss and moans of pleasure were any indication. Soon I was on the edge and just before I burst I pushed myself in as deep as I could. We both let our screams of pleasure as my seed pumped into her womb, and she hit her own climax. We both shook, and our orgasms extended as we shared our pleasure through our bond.


    Through our shared noises of passion, I noticed Zirani''s voice and knew that she too must be in the throes of an intense climax.


    To my surprise when my mind was clear of pleasure and I could think once again, I looked down to see that Sandra''s eyes were closed and that she had fallen asleep. Had I really just fucked her into unconsciousness?


    In any case, I slowed moved back, and pulled the nkets over her, not wanting to wake her up, She looked happy and rxed, and I had no desire to ruin that.


    I turned to Zirnai who was looking at Sandra with a sade smile. "Poor girl, she probably didn''t expect a reunion she had been waiting so long for to go like this.":


    I sighed. "Yeah, but she''ll be fine, we''ll make sure of it."


    "Yes, we will," Zirani said, steel in her voice. "That Kai will noty a hand on her. Now, if you are still able to go then it''s my turn."


    I gave her a look. "As if I wouldn''t be, but let''s take this to another room."


    We moved into one of the other rooms, and unlike before, Zirani didn''t start off slow or do any sort of building up. Instated she pushed up onto the bed, and then turned, sinking down onto my hard erection with a groan of pleasure. Her ass rippled as she bounced up and down on me, her tight tunnel so warm. It was quite the sight, watching her ass as her entrance engulfed me, but after a few minutes, I decided I wanted to take charge, so I leaned forward and grabbed her by the legs.


    I lifted both of us off the bed. Her legs were spread wide, and her moans increased as I began to piston in and out of her while sucking on her neck and nibbling her ear. I was easily strong enough that carrying her was no problem at all, and Zirani had no problem with what I was doing. I moved us around the room, and at one point I turned her so that her back was to a wall, and we made out as I thrust up into her as hard as I could, the sound of smacking flesh loud.


    We ended in a doggy-style position on the bed and aftering to an exclusive climax, the two of us spent another hour together, trying out more positions before we fell asleep, wrapped in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Misty turned in her bed, and sighed, realizing that there was no way she was falling asleep. She had decided to try and see if she could, but in truth, she simply wasn''t tired and hadn''t gone through whatever the others had. Yes, her interaction with Vita had been weird, but not overwhelming and it had onlysted for a few minutes.


    There was also the fact that she had a vampire''s constitution, and well ever since bing a vampire she had be somewhat nocturnal, and her body simply knew when it was night. Her beast tended to get more active, though her control over it was far better than it had ever been and it didn''t cause any problems, at least not in normal situations.


    The entire time she had been trying to fall asleep, her mind had gone back to her conversion with Vita. Zirani had told her that it was a good idea and that as long as she didn''t allow herself to get caught up in anything then it would be good, and well, she wasn''t worried about getting attacked. She knew Aiden and the others woulde running the moment they felt pain through the bond, and Vita had seemed genuinely friendly and nice. Misty was good at reading people, and nothing about Vita had seemed fake, which was one of the things that made her odd. She believed her own words and views.


    It also didn''t help that she had felt Aiden''s pleasure through their bond around half an hour ago and knew he had been with Zirani and now also Sandra. She thought about joining them, but in the end, decided to leave them to it, and after onest sigh, she got up out of bed and decided to talk for a walk, and see if there was anything to do, in fact, if the Vita and her sisters were like her, then maybe now would be a good time to speak to them.


    The green court area was actually not as quiet as she expected, and she realized that she probably shouldn''t have expected it to be. There probably didn''t need that much sleep either. The guards nodded to her as she passed, and she ducked behind the corner of a building when she spotted Rall speaking with Garth. Thest thing she needed was that annoyance following her, and getting on her nerves.


    The area was lit up with light that made it seem like day and not night. They weren''t simple orbs, but moreplex lights. She might have spent more time studying them if, at that moment, Shana didn''te into view.


    "Oh, Misty." The dryad walked over. "Is everything well, you left in a rush earlier."


    Misty smiled. She liked Shana. The dryad was a kind, caring, and all-around nice person to be around even if she had her quirks when it came to Aiden. She didn''t really care about that as she knew Aiden wouldn''t do anything with any other women without their permission. No amount of lust could get him to betray his lovers, and she loved that about him. She actually probably wouldn''t mind allowing him and the dryad to spend some time together, though more like a fling than anything else.


    Sex was great, amazing in fact, and something she enjoyed very much, but it wasn''t what tied her and Aiden together. It was their love and care for each other, and yes there was no way she would ever sleep what another man, it simply never came to mind. She knew it was hypocritical in a way, but didn''t really care, nor did she think on it too much. Aiden was all she needed


    "Do you want toe with me? I''m about to go out and see the city," Shana said.


    Misty shrugged." Sure, though it''s night so it won''t be as lively, and well, don''t expect much. Nothing here in the ins willpare to anything you have."


    "I know," Shana said. "But I do want to explore one part of the ins, even if it''s just so I can say I did."


    The two of them left the green court area and decided to let two guards follow them as escorts simply because it would dissuade anyone who wanted to cause problems or approach them because of their looks. Shana was a dryad, but she still just looked like a very attractive human currently, though apparently, she could change her skin tone to a shade of green.


    They got a lot of looks, and almost everyone stayed far out of their way, but Misty still enjoyed the time with Shana as the dryad remained positive even when people started and pointed.


    When asked about it, Shana just shrugged. "That crowd from before was much worse than this, and it''s not that bad if I just ignore it."


    "I guess so."


    "Misty are you from here?" Shana asked.


    "Hm, oh, no, I''m from a small town far from here," Misty answered. "It''s called West Vale, a very cozy and peaceful ce."


    "Oh. Erm, if it''s not too personal, how did you be a vampire?" Shana asked nervously. "I mean, it''s just that I heard it wasn''t possible for the change to ur in the ins due to the quality of the aether, and other problems."


    "I can tell you how I became as I am now," Misty said. "But it isn''t how you''re thinking. I stumbled upon an item that I identally activated, I think and well, I cked out, and when I next woke up, I was a vampire. I was lucky enough to run into Zirani a few dayster, and she and the others helped me get through the first few weeks, and the change overall."


    "So it wasn''t through a bite?"


    Misty shook her head. "No, just an item."


    "Interesting," Shana mused. "Well, whatever it was, you''re the nicest vampire I''ve ever met, although I haven''t met many. I actually had never left my home before all this."


    "How did you get to be on the expedition?"


    "There were looking for people to go, and I decided it might be fun." She shook her head. "It''s not been, at least not until now. Now all my sisters and friends back home are going to be so jealous when they hear I was there when the princess returned and traveled with her."


    "She''s a big deal, huh?"


    Shana nodded emphatically. "Oh very. A lot changed after her death, for the better, but her loss caused a great sadness, especially for us dryads. You know, she actually trained my mother for a bit when she visited our grove, and she was always making sure we were all safe. She made sure all races and thends and people of the court were safe. She was a protector and a vignt guard for ournds, someone worthy of her titles. I think a lot of people thought her death would leave us weak, but it did the opposite."


    It was interesting to hear Zirani talked about in such a way. She simply thought of Zirani as an older sister, a very close friend who had helped her a lot.


    "Your very lucky," Shana said. "To be friends with her."


    Misty nodded. "I know. She''s helped me a lot. I wouldn''t be here if not for her and Aiden."


    "Are he and the princess¡­" Shana''s words trailed off as she blushed cutely.


    "Yes," Misty said with a chuckle. "So am I and Sandra."


    "You''re sister wives then?" Shana asked.


    "Not wives," she replied. Not yet at least. It was odd that she didn''t feel overwhelmed by the term. They were already sort of married, and their bond made them especially close. They had only known each other for a few months, yet that time had tied them together so closely.


    They spent time in all major parts of the city, though mostly the night market and it was funny watching the expressions on the shot keepers'' faces when they stopped to browse their wares, and even funnier when Shana paid in currency from the ins, which were crystals coins that were far greater than the normal crystals of the ins. Shana never paid more than one of the smallest of the coins she had, but Misty knew enough to know that for the people of the ins, those crystals coins were small fortunes, and soon people started trying to get their attention rather than staying back and watching.


    The guards made sure no one got close, and Shana prove to be a very kind and sympathetic person, as whenever they passed a beggar to someone who looked in need, she handed them money.


    "We give a lot of charity to the ins," Shana said. "But I don''t see any of it here."


    She frowned and for the first time, Misty saw genuine anger in her gaze. "I need to speak withdy Aeverie. If it''s not being properly handed out or given as charity then that''s a problem."


    "The rich and wealthy probably just take it and sell it for profit or keep it for themselves," Misty said.


    "Then I definitely need to speak withdy Aeverie to fix that before we leave," Shana replied.


    Eventually, after stopping for a quick lunch break, they headed back to the green court rea. The food hadn''t been bad butpared to what she''d had early and what Shana was probably used to, it just didn''t hit, though that didn''t stop Shana from being generous. Misty had found it endearing that Shana had finished andplemented the food, and tipped the restaurant, even though she hadn''t really liked it.


    ''I''ll be happy if we meet more people like Shana,'' Misty thought to herself with a smile.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    As Misty and Shana were spending time together, in another part of the city, a tall and handsome man leaned against the railing on an open balcony. His blond blonde hair swayed in the wind, and his dark eyes gazed down at the people on the street below.


    Gregor nced back into the room behind him and smiled at the naked sleeping figure on the bed. She had been someone he hade across while he had been waiting for confirmation from one of his men, and he''d been bored, so he had decided to have some fun. From what his men had told him at the time, it would take another hour or two and that was plenty of time for some fun.


    It had been easy. The girl had clearly not been used to getting attention from someone like him, and so all it had taken was a fewpliments and some of his natural charm. One thing had led to another, and soon she and him were in bed together. She had been a virgin and had made such sweet noises. If he didn''t have important things to do and wasn''t expecting a call soon, then he might spend more time with her, but there was no rest for the wickedly handsome. It had almost been two hours and if his men had been right then anytime now, he would have to begin his task.


    He had been aware of Lex''s illness and had known his friend, and boss would do anything he could to try and find a cure, which included taking risks with arcanists from the expedition. He had sent for Gregory, and for good reason.


    Gregory had spent much of his early life as a yboy, seducing girls and spending all his time enjoying himself. Then things had changed when a woman he had been with had been taken. He had been at his first core at the time and only at the smoke stage in density so he hadn''t stood a chance.


    That situation had made him realize he needed greater power to make sure that would never happen again, and that he could not be bullied. He had turned his charm to improving himself and had caught the attention of Lex''s father and after some negotiation, he had begun working for the man.


    That''s how he met Lex, and after a few years of working together, Gregory had been one of the first Lex had told his n of overthrowing his father too, and soon after, Max, and the others, who were all dead now. Only he, Lex, and Max remained from the old days.


    There was no way that brute Max would be ced on a job like this, and none of Lex''s other men had the same set of skills as Gregory, most of which he had learned due to Lex''s father who had seen Gregory''s talent, and potential. Those years had been hard, but well worth it as he had learned much and gotten strong enough that only the top tier of arcanists from the ins could match him, though he didn''t like fair fights. He preferred assassination, a quick death rather than a loud and prolonged battle. Unlike Max he didn''t care for the thrill of the fight, all he cared for was getting the job done as efficiently and quickly as possible. That''s all that mattered in the end, winning.


    He felt a buzz from his pocket and pulled out the simple enchanted device Lex had given him years ago. It was expensive he knew and was from thends beyond the scar, having been brought with a prior expedition. He ced the device into his right ear and pressed a finger to it to ept the call


    "Yes?"


    "We''ve spotted the target," the voice of one of his agents said. "He''s heading to the central garden."


    "Good, keep an eye on him," Gregory replied. "I''ll be there soon."


    The call ended, and Gregory nced once more at the beautiful woman before he jumped from the balcony, using his wind aether to slow his fall. A few people nced his way, but then promptly ignored him. It wasn''t too umon to see an arcanist using a simple technique, and most people knew to mind their own business.


    He prepped himself as he neared the central garden, which was essentially just what most people called the park that was full of exotic types of greenery. Gregory had spent time there with many a woman under the shade of some of the trees and once even atop of the branches on thergest tree.


    He thought of everything he knew about the alchemist and the best way to approach him. He needed to be careful not to offend or to use any of his usual tricks. All he needed this time was his charm, and to not overthink things. From the little information he had been able to glean from afar and without direct content, the alchemist seemed like a decent and normal enough person. He had interacted with some people, and those people had told Gregory''s agents everything that had been said, and when they didn''t at first, Gregory''s agents handed over a few crystals as payment, and if they still didn''t after that or refused, then pain was brought in the picture, though most began speaking once they realized what would happen if they didn''t.


    Pain was always thest option though, as it was far messier than bribes, or simple maniption. Of course, there were times when witnesses needed to be killed, and of course, assassinations. No matter what though, and how well trained Gregory was in certain skills, he was a lover at heart, not a fighter


    He knew the alchemist was at the garden before he even entered, as many people were outside, speaking and pointing in. Most people stayed away from those of the expedition because if they pissed them off then they were screwed. The city didn''t have the authority or power to punish or enforce itsws upon those of the expedition, so the best thing to do was stay out of their way.


    Gregory was walking into the proverbial fire and was hoping his information was correct and that he wouldn''t get burned. He still had life left to live, and the reward for seeding was something he was very much looking forward to.


    Gregory found the alchemist sitting on one of the benches near the center of the garden. He looked exactly as had been described. Lanky with ginger hair and freckles. Dressed in a white and ck enchanted robe, and with four spatial rings.


    ''Time to go to work.''


    Gregory smiled and nodded to the alchemist as he passed. The alchemist nodded back, but his eyes widened ever so slightly as Gregory fell, or at least, he faked falling. It was an odd skill, but one he had mastered.


    Before he hit the ground, the alchemist caught him and Gregory tightened his metaphorical mask as he turned to the man and bowed. "Thanks for the catch, I can be so damn clumsy."


    "It''s no problem," the alchemist replied. "It''s actually nice to see someone else here. Everyone ran off when I came in."


    "Really?" Gregory asked.


    The alchemist nodded. "Yes, they looked scared. I think it may be due to my connection with the expedition."


    "You''re from the expedition?" Gregory asked in surprise.


    The alchemist opened his mouth to reply and just like that, with a simple action and some acting, Gregory had found his way in. Now he just had to y his cards right and pray that his charm was enough.


    ''Lady luck be on my side.''


    ¡ª---


    Luck was not on Gregory''s side.


    From the top of a nearby tree, standing on a branch, a cloaked figure watched the handsome blonde man. Little could be seen of his face or body as his hood and cloak hid everything. The figure didn''t actually need the cloak but had decided to wear it just in case that alchemist''s senses were sharper than he thought, though they would have to be very sharp indeed to pierce a fae veil.


    The handsome blonde did not know it, but his remaining time was little, and soon he and the rest of those who had taken part in the Evenord ve trade would be gone, like a gue purged from the city.


    All over the city, others of Aeverie''s personal guard and retinue she had brought on the expedition were doing other tasks and preparing for what would amount to an easy and simple task for them, but what would feel like a surprise attack and the end for their targets.


    No one would expect what would soon ur, and it would be the first time in a long time that the expedition took action against the city. It usually never happened, because no one had really ever cared to or gotten too involved, but things would be different this time due to the wishes of four.


    It was not just the ending of the ve trade either, but the words of a certain dryad to thedy Aeveire would also cause more actions to be taken, but even that was caused by her time spent with the vampire.


    Change wasing to the city of Evenord, all of which would be in the wake of four.


    Gold, Blood, Shadow, and Green, mix to create things never before seen.


    And in the heart of gold, pale light shines as a lost queen makes a choice.

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>


    Once Misty and Shana returned from their trip, the dryad thanked Misty for everything before she left to go speak withdy Aeverie. Misty considered going with her, but decided that the dryad could handle it herself anddy Aeverie seemed the capable type, so if she did decide to take action and make sure the charity they had given was being used for charity then it would be aplished.


    If she could end a ve ring then she could deal with some rich people, especially since they couldn''t really do anything in retaliation. They didn''t have the power of authority to do any harm to those of the expedition and attempting to do so would be stupid. They would most likely plead and when that didn''t work, just do as they were told.


    Misty sort of felt bad that she hadn''t considered askingdy Aeverie to do such a thing even though she had known what would most likely happen to everything the green court gave as charity to the city of Evenord. The simple fact was that if you didn''t make sure or say how things should be then the city would simply do as they wanted, and the rich and wealthy would take and take. Maybe they would give out some, but the expedition probably hadn''t done anything before, so they probably didn''t expect anything to happen now.


    They would certainly be in for a surprise that was sure, and if Misty was being honest, she was d. Even if it didn''t do much and was only a one-time thing, it would be good for them to get what they deserved for once for being too greedy.


    If her father had been here, he would have called it business, at least the cold version of him would have. The father of her childhood was a far warmer person, even though thinking back on them made her chest ache.


    Misty shook the thoughts of her father away, wondering why she was thinking so much of him recently. Perhaps it was because of how soon she and the others would be leaving the ins and heading for thends beyond the scar. They had no way of knowing when they would return, and she was filled with both anticipation and apprehension, but no matter what, she wouldn''t turn back.


    She may not have had Aiden''s drive or his reasons, but she knew she wanted to remain close to him and to be able to stand by his, Sandra''s, and Zirani''s side. She wanted power to decide her own fate, and not have to bend to the whims of others.


    Freedom was what she wanted, and in the world they lived in, power was freedom. The more power you had, the more freedom you possessed, for better or for worse.


    She knew it wouldn''t start off like that and she had a long way to go, but was prepared to face that. She had already faced much more than she had ever thought she would, and though it had been hard, she had gotten through it.


    To her surprise, when she returned back to their temporary home, she found Zirani near the table, drinking a cup of berry wine.


    The jungle queen raised an eyebrow when she spotted Misty. "Couldn''t sleep?"


    Misty shook her head. "No."


    "That''s not surprising," Ziranimented. "You do have less of a need for rest than the others and well, you are nocturnal. What were you doing?"


    "I went shopping with Shana," Misty said. "We explored the city. Are all Dryad like her."


    "How so?"


    Misty shrugged. "Lively, kind, caring?"


    "For the most part," Zirnai said. "Like normal people, they all have their own personalities, but dryads are far less inclined to be negative or bad as you might say, though that word isn''t something I like using."


    "What, bad?" Misty tilted her head to the side. "Why?"


    "Because I don''t look at the world in shades of ck and white," Zirani replied. "There is my good and my bad, which may be simr to your own, but also probably has some difference, even if they are only minor. There are also other factors when ites to what constitutes good and bad. I don''t wish to talk about that, though. I can tell you have something else on your mind, you have since you spoke to that vampire, what was her name, Vita?"


    "I''m just unsure of what to do." Misty took a seat on one of thefy chairs in the room. "I do want to meet the others, maybe they''re not all like Vita and if they are then I won''t join, but I''m also worried I might cause some trouble. My, er, beast was far more active than normal."


    Zirani suddenly looked a bit guilty. "I probably should have told you this logan go, but your beast isn''t a normal vampire thing, at least not in the same way it is for you. Don''t get me wrong, they all have a more ferocious and bestial side, but the way you describe it is far different, and from the feelings and things I get through the bond with Aiden, sometimes the beast feels a separate entity that is connected to you."<del></del>


    "Do you think it has to do with my bloodline or the item that changed me?"


    "Maybe," Zirnai said. "In truth, I don''t think it''s a separate entity, but I''m also not sure what it is at all."


    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? Misty understood what she meant as she understood getting angry, and losing control, but the beast was different. It wasn''t just ferocity, but other things, and it didn''t just stir when it was time for a fight anymore. At first it had felt just like her vampiric instincts, but it had changed, it felt more alive, and different than before.


    "This is why I need to speak with other vampires," Misty said.


    Zirani nodded. "I can help you and there are actually a few vampires in the green court, but that will only take you so far. As I said early, go and speak to the red ribbons. You are smart enough to know if anything is being done against you, and to not get caught up in any tricks. Learn as much as you can, ask some questions, but don''t reveal anything about the beast or how you became as you are."


    Misty nodded. "I''ll be careful."


    Theypsed into silence, and Zirani excused herself to head back to Aiden, asking Misty if she wanted to join.


    "He''s out cold, but there''s always cuddling," Zirani offered.


    "I''m going to stay out here for a bit," Misty said. "Maybe go back out. I''m just not sleepy."


    "Alright then, goodnight."


    Misty stood from her seat and headed to the table. She poured herself some berry wine, she decided that she would follow Zirani''s advice and would take up Vita on her offer. She would give the woman a chance, even though she doubted she would actually end up joining. As Zirani has said, there was still much she could learn from the jungle queen and there was no doubt Zirani''s position and wealth when they returned would allow her to help Misty even more.


    Over what felt like an hour, she ended up drinking all of the wine, and it must have been some strong stuff as she actually felt tipsy. She nced down at the empty pitcher and thought about getting some more, but then she shook her head and decided to take up Zirani on her earlier offer.


    She stumbled a bit on her way to Zirani and Aiden''s room. She had a vampire''s constitution and was at the third level, then again as Zirani had said, the average level of power in thends beyond the scar was much higher, so it made sense that the wine had an effect.


    The jungle queen opened a single eye when Misty entered the room and then spread her arms out. The blonde cuddled up next to Zirani, and let out a soft sigh. The wine must have done more than she thought as she was soon fast asleep.


    ¡ª¡ª


    As Misty slept peacefully, unbeknownst to her, deep withiny a dormant power, a dormant entity that had tied itself to her the moment she had activated that item that had held it imprisoned for so many years.


    It was not awake, not even stirring slightly, as certain conditions had yet to be met, and it was still recovering. It was an old and ancient thing, one of the first of its kind. Remnants of its bloodline still existed in some vampire houses, but its name had been long forgotten.


    Imprisoned and forgotten, the chances of it ever being released were low, but all it had taken was time, and chance. Its first act when released had been one of mostly instinct, a part of itself acting to make sure it survived.


    The girl had been turned, and it had tied itself to her. Its time in the prison had sapped much of its power and that simple act had taken what little had been left, but it had worked.


    Now it slept and rested, recovering and waiting for the right time to act.

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>


    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ???


    I was surprised to find Misty in bed with me and Zirani the next day, and I tried to think if she had joined us yesterday, but thest thing I remembered was cuddling with Zirani. Misty must have joined uster on then.


    I got up out of bed, and made my way to the living area where I was surprised to find Sandra seated at the table with a te of food in front of her. There were three other tes, and the food on all still looked fresh and hot, which was due to the te''s enchantment.


    I gave her a peck on the cheek before I took a seat next to her. The food looked like an omlette, and like what I had yesterday it smelled amazing. My fork cut cleanly into it, and I gazed hungrily at the inside which was full of a multitude of ingredients. My mouth watered, and I quickly took a bite.


    "Damn, that is good," I said around the mouthful.


    Sandra nodded. "I''m actually on my second te. They have something simr to the suite, where you can just call for service."


    I nodded, too busy stuffing my face to respond with words. Each bite was better than thest, and I was d that this would be the type of food we;d be eating on the expedition. No stale bread, and dry metas, or basic foods, but these exquisite dishes, which were probably normal for the people of the court. Zirani had said they were probably thergest provider of food goods, so it made sense that they would also have the best cooks, or so I assumed.


    Misty and Zirani joined us as I was on my second te, and after we finished, I leaned back with a content sigh.


    "What are your ns for today?" Zirani asked Sandra and Misty.


    "I''m going to head over to speak with the Red Ribbons," Misty said.


    Sandra bit her lip. "I think I might want to visit the Umbrin n area, with you Zirani, if you''re willing."


    Zirani turned to me, and I shrugged. "I''m just going to have a look around, maybe visit some of the other areas. If you want Sandra I cane with you."


    "Best not," Zirani said. "Unless you think you can control yourself around Kai."


    "Fair enough," I replied. I needed to learn to control my anger as just thinking about Kai was setting me off, and the fact he wanted to marry Sandra, or have her marry someone else. I took a deep breath and pushed those thoughts out of my head. Zirani would be with her, and she could handle anything Kai tried.


    We went our separate ways after leaving the building, and I gave all three of them quick kisses and sent over feelings offort and reassurance.


    Once they were gone, I began walking to the center of the za the expedition was camped in and started walking. I had asked yesterday when I had been talking with Garth and Venn if there were any rules about going to other areas, and they had told me that there wasn''t really any official rules but most stuck to themselves, though the center was sort of shared by everyone.


    It didn''t take too long to get there as the areas seemed to be set around the center so that you didn''t really need to go through other areas to get to the center.


    It was just as Garth and Venn had said, although it seemed to be more of a tensing area as I saw plenty of people sparring and other practicing techniques.


    Unlike everything I had seen in the ins, these people''s arcane arts were not crude and some of the techniques I saw were decentlyplex. I saw someone forming what seemed to be a rapidly moving water de or saw and another that was creating balls ofva and then changing the shape. It was probably a training exercise.


    I simply watched for a while, following some of the spars with my gaze and trying to think of how some of them had made their techniques because it was clear they had all learned pattern sets and knew what they were doing rather than the mimicry and simple maniption of aether the arcanists of the ins used.


    After a spar I was watching ended, I walked over to one of the empty spaces that people were using to practice techniques and started absorbing sr energy. I wanted to get more practice with my sr capabilities and see if I could get my finger beam how I wanted it.


    I didn''t get to train long though as a voice rang out.


    "Sr techniques, huh and from a human no less. Rare indeed."


    I turned and spotted a short man watching me, his amber eyes full of interest and his robe trialing to the ground. He held some sort of tablet in his hands and nced down at it every few seconds.


    "Ermm, can I help you?"<del></del>


    He tilted his head and smiled. "You could but I don''t wish to interrupt your training. I was simply thinking aloud earlier, my apologies."


    "It''s no problem," I replied. "I''m Aiden, and you are?"


    "Isaac." He bowed. "Schr of Kea Hall, and I assume you are with the court, though I don''t recall ever seeing you on the journey."


    "I''m from the ins," I exined. "And I came here with my bonded, Zirani. I''m not sure if you know her?"


    He nodded. "I do and I must confess I already guessed that the moment I saw you use that sr technique."


    "The news has already spread?"


    "It has," Isaac replied. "It is big news."


    I wasn''t really that surprised to be honest. Zirani was a very well-known person and from what I had learned so far, the journey to the ins had been very boring so this was something of excitement totch onto. I would have to get used to it since I was going to be with Zirani for the rest of my life.


    I wouldn''t be going around as some unknown arcanist in hernds, at least not after everyone found out that I was bonded to her. It was something I was smiling to go through for Zirani though, and it couldn''t be that bad.


    Sure they would be a lot of skepticism but as I had done for Zirani I would show them just how capable I was, and once I got her mother''s approval things should go much easier.


    Isaac and I were suddenly interrupted by shouting and we both turned to see that two people close to the sparring rings were facing off, though not in a friendly spar. I recognized the gruff-looking man as one of the Lycan, and the other was a disciple of the thousand drops sect which, Venn had told me yesterday, was a sect focused on well, water affinity, if the name didn''t make it obvious enough.


    "This should be interesting," Isaac said as we watched from afar.


    I had to agree as I was interested in seeing what a lycan could do and I had yet to see a proper fight between arcanists from thends beyond the scar. The spars didn''t count. A small crowd was gathered around the pair


    "I''m guessing you''ve never seen a lycan before?" Isaac asked me as the lycan turned to the schr. Isaac nodded and the lycan and disciple moved to one of the sparring areas. It seemed they had decided to settle whatever dispute they had through a fight.


    "Do you know him?" I asked Isaac


    "I''m paying him," The schr replied. "He and his brother are my bodyguards. I hired them from the Iron Bulls, a mercenary group."


    "Wouldn''t Iron Bears be more appropriate?" I questioned.


    The schr chuckled. "The iron bulls aren''t a lycan pack, they just allow them to join. Agnar, the lycan who is about to fight, and his brother Levin are packless."


    "Packless," I asked.


    "it''s how most types of lycans work." Isaac pointed to Agnar who had unsheathed hisrge and wickedly curved ck de. "They form packs which are essentially like families and they hold territory. Those who have never been part of a pack are packless while those who have but have left or been kicked are referred to by different titles, usually depending on why they are no longer part of their pack. An example would be some wolf packs who call coward they kick out the fangless. I can teach you more about them if you like."


    I shook my head as Agnar and the thousand drops sect disciple stared at each other. It made sense that Isaac knew so much since he had said he was a schr, but I wasn''t really in the mood to learn, not when a fight I wanted to watch was about to take ce.


    An arcanist walked in between the disciple and the lycan and said a few words before moving back. After which he raised a hand and then after three seconds brought it down, signaling the start of the fight.

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>


    Agnar shot forward in a blur, his first step cracking the ground as he swung his de around. It whistled as it sliced through the air, but the disciple had dodged back, and a technique was already ready in answer.


    A barrage of water droplets shot towards Agnar, fast enough that I knew they could probably smash through stone and tear through the body of a normal person, but Agnar only grunted when they struck. He wasn''t wearing his armor today, only a thin shirt that was enchanted, but not with any sort of defense.


    The disciple shot another barrage at the lycan who just stood there and took it. "You speak as though you are so strong, yet this is all you can do!"


    The bear lycan''s skin seemed to ripple as he opened his mouth to bare his teeth which were now razor-sharp. His eyes were full of ferocity, far greater than I had ever seen in any beast. He brought his de up and then leapt towards the disciple who could do nothing but dodge as Agnar''s de sought purchase in his body.


    "Is this to the death?" I asked Isaac.


    "Probably not, but I doubt Agnar will kill him," Isaac replied. "Maybe take a limb or two, but not death."


    I waited for Isaac to say he was joking but no such response came, and I realized that the disciple was quite screwed. He was at the third level, and his second core, while Agnar was at the 4th level and second core, but it was clear that Agnar was the greater fighter and possessed far greater physical abilities than the disciple, probably due to the fact he was a lycan.


    "He''s not going to win," I said aloud and Isaac nodded from the corner of my vision.


    Agnar continued to press on the disciple, never giving him a chance to rest, and the few times the disciple managed to start a technique, he was interrupted and lost his focus, which was his biggest problem. He might have been able to do more if had been able to dodge and prepare techniques at the same time. I was d Zirani had taught us the way she did, and that I didn''t have this problem, at least nowhere near the level this disciple did.


    The fight came to a close when the disciple attempted to counterattack but was too slow, not to mention the counterattack had been a punch that hadn''t even been enhanced with aether. If his technique hadn''t done any visible damage, then a punch sure as hell wouldn''t


    I winced as Agnar''s de came down, but instead of slicing through the disciple''s arm, it was stopped by a slender hand.


    "I think that''s quite enough."


    The dark-haired man wore simr robes to the disciple but more ornate, and I guessed he was either a higher-ranked disciple or elder of the sect. Either way, he had stopped his disciple from being maimed.


    "This isn''t over until he pays in blood," Agnar growled, his voice deep and rough.


    "He will, at my hand," the elder said. "Not at yours, now unless you wish to fight me, then I suggest you pull your de away."


    The bear lycan growled, and for a moment it seemed like he would strike, but then he cursed and pulled away before spitting at the dark harried man''s feet. "Teach your disciple some respect, elder."


    He said thest word like it was a curse before turning and storming away, his steps heavy.


    "Whose that?" I asked Isaac.


    "Xavier," Isaac answered. "Outer sect elder of the thousands drops sect."


    So he was an elder, and a strong one at that, if Agnar hadn''t wanted to fight him. I couldn''t sense his cores fully as they seemed partially masked, but I could tell he was at the fifth level and had two cores.


    The crowd dispersed as Agnar walked away and The elder turned to the disciple with a cold look. "This is the second time you''ve gotten into it with the beast, can you not show restraint or keep your mouth shut."


    The disciple opened his mouth to reply, but Xavier cut him off. "I don''t want to hear it. Go to Trell and tell him you are to be punished by taking over his work, andter we will spar. I will give him his blood, and you will improve, that was sloppy."


    The disciple hung his head, and after getting to his feet slunk off.


    "That was harsh," Imented.


    "Not really," Issac said. "That disciple has been nothing but trouble. Too much talk that he can''t back with action, and Xavier may seem harsh, but it''s only because he cares. If he had been a few secondste then that disciple''s arm wouldn''t be attached to his body."


    I guess that was true, and it wasn''t like I knew either of them, though I couldn''t help but feel in the mood for a spar. Watching them fight had made me excited, and I had energy I wanted to release.<del></del>


    "Isaac, are you a fighter?"


    He turned to me and seemed to understand what I was getting at. "I''m not up for a spar, especially not by one trained by a very well-known fighter. She did train you didn''t she?"


    I nodded. "As best she could."


    I turned back to Xavier and found him staring at me with an assessing look on his face. I raised an eyebrow, and in a few strides, he was over to me and Isaac. He held a hand out. "You must be the one I''ve been hearing about, the bonded to the princess."


    I shook his hand. It really had spread fast, though how had he known it was me? I guess it was likely because he hadn''t seen me on the journey or my description was also going around.


    "I''m Aiden, though I guess you probably already know that."


    "I do." He turned and nodded to the schr. "Isaac."


    "Xavier."


    There was something in their voices that I couldn''t quite put my finger on, but it was clear that they knew each other.


    "Tell me, Aiden, have youe here to train?" He looked me up and down. "You seem strong for having been born and raised in the ins, though you were trained by the Zirani Atmore, so it makes sense that you''re aren''tcking."


    He nced over to a pair of his disciples who were in the middle of technique training. "What do say to a spar with some of my disciples?"


    "I say yes," I replied. "I haven''t had a proper fight or spar in a long time."


    Getting whooped by Zirani did not count as a fight.


    He smiled. "Good, I''m eager to see how you''ll do."


    I walked with Xavier over to one of the sparring areas and waited as he called over all of his disciples that were in the middle of training. Some were probably in the sects areas, but in total, there were six training in the shared area, and as Xavier was choosing, a crowd once again gather, most staring at me, and I heard the name, Zirani, and the words, princess and bonded, thrown about.


    Bloody hell, but it was going to take some time to get used to this.


    "I''ll fight him, elder." A bulky disciple with blue eyes and wild ck hair stepped forward, an eager look in his eyes that was easy to understand. If he beat me then he would beat the student of the princess, and that would earn him praise, and more.


    Too bad he was in for a surprise.


    Xavier turned to me and I nodded. "I''m fine with that."


    "Then take your positions. Hank don''t hold back, show me what you can do, and Aiden I ask the same of you." Xavier pped once and waved a hand to get the crowd to back up a bit.


    We took our ces on opposite ends of the spring area which was basically just an oblong area marked with white lines, and one going through the middle. There was also an enchantment that when activated would fix any damage that had urred in the sparring area.


    Hank stared at me, and I could tell he wasn''t taking me seriously, even though I was trained by the princess as he probably thought. I assumed it was because I was from the ins. It would be his mistake and a lesson for him to learn. Don''t judge people too quickly.


    I took a deep breath and felt a smile creep up onto my face. This was going to be fun, and my first fight with an arcanist from thends beyond the scar, save for Zirani of course. I was full of confidence and vibrating with energy.


    "This is just a spar," Xavier said. "You can harm, but don''t push it. The first tond a critical strike, which is an attack that could kill, wins. Don''t worry about idents, I''ll be watching closely. Now, on my mark, three, two¡­ One!"

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    I pulled aether from my core as I dodged to the right. A barrage of water droplets shot past me, and as I shot towards him, myyered bark amour formed around. I used aether burst to give myself speed, and I closed the distance between us within seconds.


    He swiped at me with his right hand, aiming for my neck, and a crescent de of water followed the movement. It was an elegant technique formed from an elegant pattern, but not that useful in this case, and all it took was a push with the back of my left hand to move it off course. It covered arge range and would have been perfect if he were faster and for groups of people or for those who moved erratically, but I was only one person, and my movement was anything but erratic. I moved with lethal efficiency, and speed.


    His other hand held the same water technique and came up in a swing, but I easily sidestepped the attack and pressed a palm to his chest. Compared to Zirani and the girls, he was simply far too slow.


    This fight was over.


    "I win."


    He froze then blinked. "What?"


    "I win," I repeated. "I could have killed you then."


    I turned to Xavier who seemed confused. "How exactly could you have killed him?"


    I sighed and raised a hand to the sky. I formed the necessary technique and a beam of sr energy burst from my palm.


    "That''s how."


    Hank''s look of anger and confusion faded as his face paled. He was no doubt realizing what would have happened if I had hit him with a sr beam point-nk. I didn''t think he wanted a hole in his chest.


    The fight hadsted for less than ten seconds, not that I had expected it tost as long as Agnar and the disciple fight had been. I had gone in holding nothing back and acted as though he was an enemy I needed to kill as quickly as possible. Xavier had asked for that and I delivered.


    "The winner is Aiden," Xavier called, and I saw that the crowd was both impressed and disappointed. I didn''t me them. They had no doubt expected more of a spectacle and a longer fight.


    Hank walked over to the other disciples. A few tried to cheer him up and patted him on the back, but it was clear he had lost and hadn''t really done much of anything. In fact, I probably could have ended it sooner, if I hadn''t waited for him to make the first move. My mind worked things out as Xavier spoke with hank


    I could''ve shot forwards, and I knew my reaction time was fast enough that I could have formed ayered wood shield to block the droplets, and then send a greater impact seed at him to give me an opening in which I would have closed the gap and turned the shield into a sharped wood de, that I would hold at his neck.


    You live and learn, though.


    "Good work," Isaac said as he walked over to me. "She trained you well, it seems."


    "You have no idea," I replied thinking back to everything, especially thest month which had been hellish, but very effective when it came to helping me improve.


    "I thank you for entertaining my request," Xavier said. "Give my regard to you bonded."


    "You don''t want me to spar with any others?" I asked.


    He shook his head. "None of them seem eager, and I have other things I must do."


    "Well then till next time." I offered my hand and he shook it with a smile.


    "Now that''s over with," Isaac said. "Would you mind taking me on a tour of the city? I''ve never been to the ins before, and even if I don''t find anything of much interest I would still like to have the experience."


    I shrugged. "Sure, I don''t really have much else to do."


    The two of us headed away from the center, and past the area he and his bodyguards were saying in before we left the za behind. Before we got anywhere, I checked on my bonds with the girls to make sure they were both ok. Sandra was currently with Zirani in the umbrin n area and she seemed ok for the most part, though I could feel some anger. Misty was also fine, and I couldn''t sense anything off, so I felt fine leaving the za behind.


    "I want to visit the market first," Isaac said. "I want to see the disparity between mynds and yours."


    "A good ce to start then," I replied. "Though you''ll see that everywhere you look if everything I''ve learned about thends beyond the scar is true."


    The market was as lively as thest time I had been here, though as we began to move through it I suddenly recalled something I had forgotten. I remembered the suite we had booked and thought back to it and if we had left anything there. As far as I could remember we hadn''t, but I decided to be sure, so I left Isaac to peruse the market and promised I''d return as soon as possible. I did feel a bit bad since I was leading him after I had said I''d give him a tour but he assure me he was fine, and it wasn''t like he couldn''t handle himself. He may have been a schr, but he was also from thends beyond the scar which meant he could easily defeat any arcanist of the ins.


    The receptionist was both surprised and relieved to see me.


    "I thought something had happened to you," he said. "I''m afraid your time with the suite is up. You only paid for a week."


    "That fines," I said. "Did I leave anything in there?"


    He nodded and pulled out a ring. "You left this. I can assure you nothing inside was touched."


    I took it and put it on, realizing quickly that it was just a ring we had used for supplies, and if he had, I wouldn''t really have cared.


    "You know what." I flicked the ring back to him. "Keep it."


    He was very shocked, but I just told him it was due to his honesty before I made my way back to Isaac who had garnered quite the crowd. Apparently, people have figured out he was from the expedition and he had decided to entertain the crowd by telling them about his homnd, and thends beyond the scar.


    He was standing on a pedestal, and I decided to let him finish first. The people looked to be enjoying themselves, especially the children who ooed and awed at every single thing. He spent an hour atop the pedestal before he finally finished with a bow, and was apuded by what must have been over a few hundred people.


    "That was nice of you."


    "I got bored rather fast, viewing the stalls," he said. "I bought a few trinkets and some books which I have never heard off."


    After spending another half an hour in the market, I took Isaac around to the other parts of the city, though just as he had said, nothing really interested him, so decided to head back after what must have only been three hours. During the tour, Isaac used his tablet which he said was an enchanted item that he used to write down and store information.


    On our way back, however, we ran into some trouble.


    "You!"


    I kept walking, but when the voice sounded again, closer, I turned and let loose an explosive sigh when I spotted a familiar figure. It was the arcanist from the burning sands sect that I had dealt with a few days ago.


    He was alone and looked quite pissed.


    "Is this a friend?" Isaac asked.


    I snorted. "Does he look like a friend?"


    The burning sands arcanist stopped a few feet away, and his eyes turned to Issac. He frowned, and then stumbled back, his eye wide, aching clearly realizing who Isaac was. Issac on his part just stared at the arcanist with a nk look on his face.


    "I think there been some mistake, you weren''t referring to me now were you?" I asked


    He shook his head, quickly turned, and walked away.


    "Well that was odd," Isaac said. "Why the fear all of a sudden?"


    "You should expect that from everyone to some degree," I said. "Think of it like this, what could the city do if you killed him?"


    "Oh," Isaac nodded. "They are scared because of the difference in power and the fact that they cannot enforce theirws on us."


    "For the most part," I replied. "I don''t think they all see you as murders or anything, just that most don''t want to risk it. You can approach them as you did with the crowd, and show you mean no harm, but don''t expect any to approach you, at least not without a good reason. I''m sure if you shed some money then many would be willing to take the risk. Another type of disparity between yournds and the ins."

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    "Rx, Sandra," Zirani said as they walked towards the Umbrin n area.


    Sandra took a deep breath, trying to get rid of her nerves. She didn''t know why she was so nervous, but the idea of seeing Kai again, and the rest of the people being like him, wasnt something she wanted. She knew of course that they only represented a small fraction and in a way, it made sense that they would try and use her to further their own goals, but none of that meant she had to like it.


    She sort of regretted having met Kai in the first ce, and not just simply waiting until she met her sister or another member of her family. If her sister was how she remembered her, and hadn''t changed too much, then Sandra knew she would be safe with her,


    ''Zirani is with me, nothing bad is going to happen,'' she told herself. ''I''m going to be fine. I''ve faced worse than this."


    She had as well, and it''s not like there was an uing fight, though she kinda wished it was that simple, and not the maneuvering that was about to happen. Just like Aeverie had said, Kai was going to try and get Sandra to his side, maybe careful, and not pushing it, but he was still going to try, and then there were the others. Kai was their leader so who knew what he had told them to do and how to act. How the hell was she going to be able to trust any one of them?


    The guards spotted them quickly and one ran to alert Kai no doubt while the other slowly approached. He bowed. "Princess, Sandra. Is there anything I can do to help you?"


    "We''re here to have a look around," Zirani said. "Or well, she is. I''m just an escort."


    Sandra nodded. "I want to meet some of the n members."


    "Well, we can definitely arrange that."


    Sandra kept her face civil as she and Zirani turned to face Kai who was approaching with a smile on his face. He must have bolted here very quickly indeed, though he didn''t look winded, which wasn''t a surprise since he was at the fourth level.


    "I''m d to see you have decided toe," Kai said.


    "We''re only here to have a look around," Zirani said. "Sandra wants to get to know some people of her n."


    "As she should," Kai said, that smile still on his face. "She is a member of the n, after all."


    "Mhmm." Zirani nodded. "Well since you are so conveniently here, why don''t you show us around?"


    Kai bowed. "It would be my pleasure."


    ''On so it begins.''


    Kai led them into the area, and Sandra noted how much more dull and boring it looked cramped to the green court area, which was essentially a mini-ecosystem, and beautiful garden. The buildings were curved slightly and looked to be made of a dark stone that seemed to absorb the light around it and lengthen nearby shadows. They were also enchanted with a multitude of different effects, somemon, others not, some passive, and others needing to be activated.


    "I think we should begin with our training area," Kai said. "Some of the n members are training, and we can introduce you, though most have already heard."


    "I bet," Zirani replied.


    Kai''s smile twitched, but then he turned, and they followed him to an open area that was split into sections. The farthest portion was made up of two sparring rings while the closet part seemed to be some sort of obstacle course, though unlike anything she had ever seen before. It took her a moment, but she realized that it was meant for those with a dark affinity and that anyone without dark sight would have quite a problem. It was heavily enchanted, and Sandra found herself intrigued as to how quickly she might be able to get through it.


    "You can have a try if you wish," Kai said, noticing her gaze.


    "Maybeter," she replied with a nod.


    "Then lets me introduce you to some n members." Kai motioned to a group of arcanists who had been in the middle of training. She looked over them and one, in particr, caught her eye. A n member with Umbrin ck hair and green eyes. He wore a dark robe like everyone else she saw and had been in the middle of a spar before he had turned to look at them. His gaze turned to her, and as she stared back, she noticed some simrities between him and Kai.


    ''Brothers?''


    What Kai said next confirmed her thought.


    "Pate, little brother,e over here," Kai called out. "All of you,e, I''ve someone for you to meet."


    Sandra held back a squirm as they all approached and turned their eyes to her. She immediately knew that they already knew who she was, and she saw the same general emotion on all their faces. Interest, awe, and curiosity, though one of them, a blonde-haired and blue-eyed girl had anger in her gaze. She was the odd one out as she had neither the dark hair nor green eyes that most of the n had. Her hair was golden and her eyes were the color of the sea. Sandra didn''t know what she had done to this woman, but she didn''t get to think about it, as they began to introduce themselves to her.


    She smiled, shook hands, and even hugged a very excited girl, who was the youngest of them.


    Pate was thest and waited patiently as she spoke with some of the other n members. He moved to take her hand, and she was confused as to what he was trying to do but then a memory of Lily from the steel heart popped into her mind. She quickly pulled her hand back and then grasped his in her hand before shaking it. She was not about to let a stranger kiss her hand, especially not the brother of Kai, even if it was considered a proper greeting.


    "Pate, it''s nice to meet you." Sandra filled her voice with as much genius kindness as she could muster which wasnt much, and she sort of felt bad since she was judging him based on the actions of his brother.


    ''I need to see before I judge.''


    "And it''s a pleasure to meet you," Pate said with a smile, and Sandra noted his handsome features, and how he had a simr build to Aiden in a way, but something felt off about him, though she didn''t know what.


    "Pate is a promising member of the n," Kai said, pride filling his voice. "The main family have actually taken notice."


    "Really?" Sandra asked, and gave him a once over with her arcane senses. He was the third level and his second core, but one thing she immediately noticed was that both his cores were at iron, which was a shock, and meant that he could pull some serious power out. Hisbination was one she hadn''t seen before, metal and dark. Compared to his older brother who had focused on his infusion level, he seemed to be more focused on density as she knew was better from what Zirani had taught her.


    Raising your level should never take priority over raising density was what Zirani had said. Gaining another core was good and all, but density was where the arcane powery. Infusion enhanced the physical side while density improved the arcane, and it was best not to overwhelm yourself and to get a third affinity when you hadn''t reached a good enough ability level with your first two, though in some cases it was different, like for certain jobs and professions.


    "You were in the middle of a spar," Sandra said, suddenly really curious to see how he fought. "Would you mind showing me what you can do?"


    Pate smiled, and it was genuine, or at least she could detect no fakeness. "I would be honored to."


    Sandra said Kai smiled from the corner of her vision as Kai turned to two other n members. Sander was surprised but she wasn''t going to say anything if he wanted to fight two at the same time, and well with his power, he should be able to, if he was skilled that was.


    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? ''The main family have taken an interest, huh?''


    Pate and his two opponents walked over to one of the sparring rings, and the rest of them follow, taking up positions around it. Sandra stood next to Zirani who was in-between her and Kai, even though he had tried to move to be at her side. Sandra was once again extremely grateful that Zirani was by her side, and constantly watching out for her. She had lost a sister all those years ago, but she had found two others in the ins and would be meeting the one she lost eventually.


    "On my mark," Kai said, raising a hand. "Three, two, one, fight!"

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>


    It didn''t take long for Misty to find where the Red Ribbons were staying. Just like Vita had said, there was a tall ck building right next to an odd little dome that must have belonged to the person there were guarding. It stood out from any other building she had seen in the za because of its enchantments, one of which seemed to do something with temperature, and keeping something in. She might have been able to figure it out but her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice.


    "Misty?"


    She turned to see Vita approaching her with a smile. "I thought I smelled you, so you decided to take me up on my offer?''


    Misty returned the smile, seeing no reason not be polite, even if Vita was an odd one. "I did, is this your employer''s?"


    She pointed at the domed building that was around one story tall.


    Vita nodded with a grimace. "It is. Don''t go in there, it has detection enchantments, and even if it didn''t, the smell is¡­ overpowering to say the least."


    Misty frowned and sniffed, smelling not much, but Vita who smelled of blood, though not her own, and cherries oddly enough.


    "He''s an alchemist," Vita said, moving to stand beside Misty. "My sisters and I have no real clue why he wanted toe here to the ins, and he mostly keeps to himself, but that''s enough of him,e on, it''s time to introduce you to my sister. They are very interested to meet you, at least two of them are, though we need to talk to Juveria first."


    Misty didn''t ask Vita to borate as she would be meeting these sisters herself soon enough.


    "Is there anything I should be aware of?" Misty asked. "Any customs I should know?''


    Vita shook her head. "None of them will expect any of that from you. Just act normal. Some of my sisters aren''t as friendly as I am, but they won''t do anything stupid like attack you. No one would do that to a potential new sister, though one or two might ask for a spar. We don''t bother with any of the others in the expedition and sparing each other gets boring so they might want a new challenge if your willing of course."


    Misty nodded, and found herself, interested in the possibility. She had never faced another aether vampire and she wondered how she would stack up. She knew she was average in terms of her cores, but had a powerful bloodline, and had been trained by Zirani, so she was confident she could beat the average arcanist with ease, but something told her these Red Ribbons wouldn''t be average. She didn''t know if it was some sort of premonition or her instincts, but she would take care before agreeing to a spar with any of them. After all her instincts hadn''t let her down yet.


    Vita led her into the building and unlike the temporary home she was staying in, the first room wasnt a living area, but more like a mix of a training area, bar, and a ce to rx. Ok so maybe it was a living room, sort of.


    There were few lights but as a vampire that didn''t impede her eyesight in any way, and as she looked around she noticed that some of the enchantments in the room were definitely there to try and make it feel as though it were night and it worked to some degree because she felt her beast stir slightly, and feel morefortable.


    To the right was a small bar and Misty saw all sorts of drinks, most alcohol, and blood, or a mix of both. She could smell some but not others, which meant they must have had an enchantment that kept the smell in. That made sense since there were probably beasts of the scar that could smell blood. She guessed it was the stronger bloods and mixes that were enchanted.


    To the leftyfy-looking couches and two tables, one of which was upied by two female vampires who seemed to be in the middle of a game of chess, which she hadn''t yed in a very long time, not since her mother had died.


    The rest of the space was mostly just an open area for training, and she saw training dummies, an area for target practice, and something that looked like a metal coffin, that was currently open to reveal that the inside was shrouded in shadow, arcane in nature because she couldn''t see through it like normal darkness.


    Vita walked them over to the bar where a dark-haired vampire was leaning on the counter.


    "Hex, where''s Juveria?" Vitra asked.


    Hex responded to Vita but her eyes moved to Misty. "She''s upstairs with Milenia. This is the one you were talking about? I''m Hex."


    She offered her hand and Misty shook it. "Nice to meet you."


    "You might want to wait, Vita," Hex said. "Milenia was in a sour mood when she went up."


    Vita waved a hand. "Nonsense, it''ll be fine, and best to tear the de from the wound now so it closes faster."


    ''I don''t think that analogy works, at least not for humans.''


    Hex shrugged. "Suit yourself, but I warned you, oh and Misty, that is your name, correct"


    Misty nodded so Hex continued. "A word of caution, don''t fall for Milenia''s taunts and harshness, she''s like that with everyone."


    "Ok." Misty nodded. "I''ll take that into consideration."


    "Come on." Vita pulled her towards the stairs on the left, and Misty nodded to the female vampires who looked her way. Most seemed interested in her, and her beast stirred whenever she met any of their eyes. None matched her stare for long, and most lowered their eyes, which she didn''t understand. There was a lot she was going to have to learn, she knew.


    ''That''s one of the reasons I''m here.''


    They headed up a single flight of stairs into a small hallway with doors on either side, but their destination seemed to be the door on the far end which was slightly ajar and Misty could hear the sound of upraised voices.


    "You can''t seriously be considering agreeing to this deal?" A voice said, holding back a growl


    "I consider everything that could benefit us," another more rxed, calm, and collected voice replied. "And as I have said before, you are worrying too much. You''veined this entire journey, more so than usual."


    "I only want what''s best for us."


    "I know," the calm voice replied. "That''s why I''m as not angry as I might be, but Milenia, you are pushing it. You are lucky they sent me, and not somebody like Talia. She wouldn''t show you any mercy, and you''d be strung up by your intestines and fed tainted blood or worse."


    "That bitch would never be given a leading position," Milenia growled.


    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? "Don''t be so sure," The woman who Misty assumed was Juveria, said. "Her work in the east has been quite impressive."


    Once they made it to the door, Vita coughed loudly and then knocked thrice.


    Both voices quieted before Juveria muttered. "And you didn''t shut the door, great work sister."


    "Who is it?" Milenia said angrily


    Vita smiled reassuringly at Misty before leading the way into the room.


    "Your favorite sister," Vita announced. "With the new prospect."


    Misty walked into the room, and her gaze immediately rested on the tall woman, seated behind arge desk, with coal-ck hair and dark red eyes which were now looking at Misty in clear interest. Her robe and armor were simr to Vita''s and the other vampires but she also had a gold lining and had more enchantments. She assumed this was the leader simply because she looked calm, and was the strongest vampire she had seen yet.


    The other looked down her nose at Misty with a re. Milenia was a more natural blonde,pared to Misty tinum blonde, with slitted amber eyes that held no kindness for her. She too was dressed differently from the other Red Ribbons with metal armor rather than leather and gauntleted hands. She looked far more brutal than the elegance and style the others had, not that she didn''t look attractive. Everyone she''d seen in the expedition looked attractive, especially the women. It probably had to do with the differences between the ins and thends beyond the great scar


    "You''re meant to wait for a yes before you enter," Milenia said to Vita though her eyes never left Misty whose beast had stirred to wakefulness, clearly detecting the hostility in the blonde vampire. Misty didn''t lower her gaze or back down like some meek person.


    "Milenia, we''ll speak of matters,ter." Juveria waved a hand. "You''re dismissed for now."


    The blonde vampire opened her mouth to speak, but Juveria shot her a re. "As I said, you''re pushing it. You may be my second inmand, but do not think that I will not punish you. Go and be d it is Vita here and not the others who wouldin at my mercy."


    Milenia barged out, shoulder checking Misty as she did, though Misty probably didn''t budge as much as she had expected as the angry blonde stumbled. She righted herself and left, mming the door behind her.


    Vita coughed. "As I was saying. I''ve brought the new prospect I told you about. She''s perfect for the sisterhood, right?"


    Juveria''s re faded and she leaned back as she met Misty''s eyes. "We shall see."

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>


    Sandra had thought of a few ways the fight might start, but she had not once expected Pate to rip off a strip from his robe and tie it around his eyes as his two opponents charged him. The disciples hadn''t waited for him and one had formed a de of darkness around a hand while the other had used a technique that had lengthened his shadow before a copy of himself had appeared from it, matching his movements. It was aplex technique and the disciple must have had practice with it, though she could tell it was not that durable, and with what Zirani had taught her, she saw more than a dozen ways to improve it.


    Instead of using arge amount of aether to create the copy, the disciple had a link that was constantly draining aether, not to mention that with the way the technique was, he wouldn''t be able to change anything about the copy. No morphing limbs or changing shape.


    ''That''s a good idea. Need to remember that.''


    A good idea, but executed poorly, then again, it was still leagues above anything anybody in the ins could do, and she shouldn''t be too harsh. He was only average in thends beyond the scar and had probably created the technique by himself, which despite the ws, was still impressive.


    The way it moved was also fairly fluid, and if used right could be very effective.


    The other disciple''s dark de seemed simple at first nce but she could see that it was actually poisoned. The disciple had a mix of dark and life, though she could tell, the poison was different from what Zirani and Aiden used and hadn''t been made via aether change, so it was probably just amon type of poison.


    ''It''s of the life affinity though, so it will be deadly.''


    Pate didn''t seem worried though as he waited for the disciples to near, or at least she assumed he was waiting. It would really anti-climatic if Kai''s boast had been false, and Pate was ended in seconds.


    Then, when his opponents were but a few feet away from him, Pate acted. Aether was pulled from his core far faster than she had ever seen, and two small metal spikes shot out from the middle and index fingers of his right hand while smokey darkness began to leak from his left hand. The spikes hit his opponents necks and made them stumble, allowing him to easily duck the poisoned de and spin to sweep the legs out from both the other disciple and the copy in a fluid motion.


    Instead of using the opportunity to attack again, Pate jumped back.


    "What''s he doing?" Sandra asked.


    Kai smiled. "Showing you what he can do."


    Pate mmed his left hand down onto the ground, and darkness began to coat the earth, but it didn''t remain that way. As the two arcanists got back to their feet, the darkness changed and seemed to shrink into itself to form dozens of thin lines upon the ground.


    Pate''s two opponents looked very nervous now, and she could see that they clearly knew they weren''t going to win, but neither surrendered or backed down. The disciple with the copy used another technique to create a long spear of darkness that seemed to radiate heat while the other pressed his hands together before pulling them apart. What was revealed was a ball of dark smoke which the arcanist pushed outwards. It expanded into a wave as it moved, and both disciples used it for cover as they charged forwards.


    She might not have noticed what really happened next if she hadn''t been paying attention to the lines of the ground


    The lines or more urately, strings on the ground, moved each time something touched them. They shook like normal strings, though there was no sound to be heard.


    "A detection web." Zirani sounded impressed and Sandra tilted her head, her eyes still on the fight.


    She only half paid attention as Pate engaged the two in close quartersbat. He moved with simple yet extremely efficient movements, like a machine that knew exactly where and when to move. He could have easily ended the match multiple times, but as Kai had said, he was showing what he could, though Sandra had a feeling, he had only shown a small fraction of what he could do.


    Her mind worked, and she began to understand what Pate had done and what the lines of darkness were for. Zirani had called it a detection web, and it made sense since Pate had blindfolded himself, though he hadn''t had trouble in the first few seconds when he had used those spikes.


    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? ''Like a spiderweb,'' she thought to herself.


    "He''s talented, I''ll give you that," Zirani said, and Kai''s chest puffed out.


    Kai probably didn''t like Zirani, but she was still Zirani Atmore, legendary fighter, and princess to the verdant court. Praise from her meant a lot.


    "The main family thinks the same," Kai said, ncing at Sandra.


    The rest of the fight went about as expected, and Pate showed his skills for a while longer before ending the fight by trapping bought his opponents in metal strings with spears of darkness rising from the ground to their necks.


    Kai and the rest of the disciples pped, and Sandra waited for a moment before she too pped, though not as enthusiastically as the others.


    Kai turned to Sandra as Pate helped the two disciples up. "So what did you think?"


    "He''s skilled," she said, deciding to be honest. "And his style and affinitybination is¡­ interesting."


    "Indeed," Zirani said and a thoughtful look appeared on her face before she shook her head.


    "Well, I think that''s enough for today."


    Kai frowned. "But you''ve only been here an hour, there''s still more to see and show you."


    "Perhapster," Sandra said, and because she knew it would annoy him, she added, "I promised Aiden I''d be back to meet him soon."


    That was a lie but he didn''t know that, and just as she had expected, his face darkened. "I see."


    "That''s a shame," Pate said as he walked back over to them. "I was hoping we could spend some time together, maybe spar and trade pointers. You are a daughter of the can after all, but if you made a promise then that it us understandable."


    Sandra was surprised as she hadn''t expected that.


    ''Pate doesn''t seem too bad, but there''s still something off about him.''


    "This Aiden," Pate said. "He''s a good fighter?"


    "A very good fighter," Zirani replied. "I trained him."


    Pate smiled and bowed to the jungle queen. "Then would you mind if he and I sparred?"


    From the corner of her vision, Sandra saw a glint appear in Kai''s eyes, and a creepy smile appeared on his face.


    "A spar?" Zirani rubbed her chin and then a smoke appeared on her face. "Sure, but not tomorrow. In fact, why don''t we make an event of it? One day before we leave, you two shall fight in the shared training area."


    "Ok," Kai said, his smile growing.. "But let''s add stakes. If we win then you must allow Sandra to stay with us on the return journey."


    Zirani shook her head. "I''m afraid not. I do not control Sandra, she is free to make her own choices. Ask her."


    Kai turned to Sandra who bit her lip as she thought about his words. Did she want to risk this? The thought of staying with Kai filled her with dread and disgust, but then she thought of Aiden. She smiled as she imagine how he''d reacted if he heard and the determination that would spark like fire in his eyes when she told him of the fight and the bet. She sometimes envied that about Aiden. That fearlessness and confidence, not arrogance. He didn''t think himself unbeatable, nor did he think himself the greatest, but he did fully believe in his capability to move further up the mountain.


    She and Misty wanted to get stronger, but not like Aiden. His sight was set on the top, for what she wasnt fully sure yet. They had talked about it some, but she still didn''t know the full reason as to why he wanted to get there. Maybe he himself didn''t fully know the reason yet?


    With a final decision, she met Kai''s eyes. "I agree, but if he wins, then both of you have to swear a loyalty oath to me."


    Kai sputtered. "What!"


    "That is unreasonable." Pate stepped forward. "You must know that."


    She smiled and her heart beat like a drum as she spoke her next words. "Then I''ll up things. If we win you swear full loyalty to me on behalf of your family." She took a deep breath and then let it out. "If you win, I will agree to marry Pate."


    She felt someone grab her arms and then was pulled to look into Zirani eyes. Her friend did not shout or scream but spoke calmly. "Are you sure about this, Sandra?"


    She smiled and thought of Aiden. "I believe in him, Zirani. I''m sure."


    Zirani gave her a genuine smile before turning to Pate and Kai who both looked shocked.


    "Well?"


    "Give us a minute," Kai said before he pulled Pate away and they began speaking in hushed tones. A minuteter they returned and Kai faced Sandra. "We agree. Shall we bind this?"


    Zirani shook her head. "No need, if you break your word, then I will have your family wiped from the very annals of history after I use you as bait to lure some beasts for training on our return journey, and your brother is strong, he''d make a great gift to my aunt. She could use him as fertilizer for some of her more lively nts."


    Sandra shivered, recognizing the tone from when she had questioned the twin horn disciple in the tower.


    Kai nodded, his face having gone slightly pale. "I understand."


    "Then we shall next meet in four days."


    With that, Sandra and Zirani turned on their heels and left the Umbrin n area.


    As they walked Sandra caught Zirani staring at her, and turned to raise an eyebrow at the jungle queen. "What?"


    Zirani smiled, and it was full of warmth for her. "Nothing, nothing at all."

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>


    Kai stared at the retreating backs of the jungle queen and Sandra, still in shock at what had just happened.


    ''Am I dreaming?''


    When he had first volunteered to go on the expedition and basically lead it for the Umbrin n he had never expected any of this. At most he had thought Pate may learn something and improve, but not that he''d get an opportunity like this. If the gods were real then they must have been looking down upon him and his family favorably indeed.


    Sandra hade to visit the n area far sooner than he had thought, especially considering what had happened yesterday, and though she had been polite, he could tell she didn''t really care for any of it, though she had seemed interested in Pate, which was good.


    "Brother, was that a good decision?"


    Kai turned to Pate. "This is a once in a lifetime chance. If youe out victorious then our family will rise to new heights, and you will marry into the main family, imagine it."


    "And if we lose?" Pate questinoed.


    "You won''t," Kai said vehemently. "You are skilled, and yes, Aiden has been trained by Zirani, but only for a few months. You''ve been at this for years."


    That seemed to boost Pate''s confidence as he nodded. "Your right, I just need to go about this like normal."


    "That''s the spirit." Pate pped his younger brother on the shoulder. "You''ll make our family proud."


    This was it, their chance to rise, and it was happening far sooner than he had ever expected. He had that they would have to wait for an official event of the n or for Pate to prove himself in another way. Now, here in the ins, would be decided there future. Either they would rise or fall beneath the feet of Sandra, and be at her mercy.


    A loyalty oath was a serious thing, and members of the Umbrin n could only take it with other members, If done without anyone outside the n, then they were no longer part of the n, and in some cases, hunted down. Of course, the greatest loyalty would always go to the main family, but loyalty oaths essentially made you subordinate to another family or group like vassals.


    His father would kill him if he lost, though he''d need to get Sandra''s permission to do so, and it was toote to go back on anything. He believed the jungle queen''s threats and knew that if she so much as suspected he would break his word, then he would be in for a rather unpleasant journey back home, and his family would be doomed. His brother would be sent to the queen that rules over the court of thorns.


    ''He''ll win, he has to.''


    "Where is she!"


    Kai''s inner thoughts were interrupted by a loud and indigent voice he recognized all too well. He turned and didn''t bother putting on a friendly smile as Darn walked over.


    The man was heavy-set, and he was one of the few overweight people Kai had ever seen in his life. His robe fit tight upon him and he waddled over. The first time Kai had seen it he''dughed and ever since then they had disliked each other. Darn had been rather angry when Kai had arrived and essentially been given leadership over the other representatives of their families. He had tried undermining Kai''s authority several times, not that any of it had worked.


    "Darn, so pleasant of you to join us," Kai said.


    "Don''t give me that, where is she?" Darn barked.


    "If you tell me her name, then maybe I can help you?" Kai said, though he''d rather kick the man.


    "The lost daughter, who else," Darn shouted. "I heard she was here."


    Kai smiled. "She was, and we had quite the time together. She was rather impressed with Pate. She''s gone now though, too bad for you."


    Darn growled. "You cannot just do as you please. We all have the right to speak with her!"


    Kai motioned to the direction they had gone. "By all means, try and go after her. But she said she was done for the day, and I''d love to see what the princess does when you brother her."


    Darn red at Kai. "You think I don''t know what you''re up to?"


    Kai shrugged. "I''ve no clue what you''re talking about."


    "You''re trying to get her close to that brat." The obese arcanist pointed to Pate who just stared icily at the fat man.


    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? "Oh yes." Kai nodded, and then told him everything about the bet that had just been made. Kai wished he had a device to take a picture or recording of Darn''s face as it went through numerous emotions befoulingnding on rage.


    "You cannot do this!"


    "Oh but I can and did," Kai said with a smile that he knew would aggravate Darn. ''And the princess agreed. So if you have a problem, then take it up with her, of course, if you try and speak to her like that, she''ll most likely have you and your horrible little family wiped out."


    Kai was done being nice to this obese fool. He had heard about Darn''s family and none of it had been pleasant. He felt most sorry for the children of the family who he had heard, had no choice in any matter. A lot of families controlled what their children did to an extent and up to a certain age, but not like Darn''s family who might as well have been puppeteers with strings attached to their children.


    Darn began to take heavy breaths in and out before he turned, and waddled away. As he went he yelled back. "This isn''t over."


    Kai shook his head and turned to Pate. "Ignore him."


    "I know," Pate replied before heading away, probably to train.


    "I hope that''s not the same for me," A feminine voice said, and Kai turned to see a much more pleasant person walking over.


    "Ash, I''m afraid you''ve arrived toote," Kai said with a bow. He liked Ash and had actually sent for her when he had been told Sandra was here. They had met at the gathering point and had be fast friends, both from rising families, not to mention that she was a beauty with golden-brown hair and light green eyes. Her robes were cut short and more revealing than the others, showing off a lovely figure.


    "I know," she said. "I did overhear your conversation with Darn, rather amusing, but I must ask, is it true?"


    Kai nodded, knowing what she was talking about. "It is, the fight will be in four days."


    Ash nodded with a frown. "I see, a shame."


    Kai was confused for a second before he cursed inwardly, realizing what she meant. They had spoken of a union between her sister, Lucy, and his brother Pate, tobine their families and strengthen each other. Lucy wasn''t as talented as Pate, but neither was she far off. Out of everybody she hade the closest to actually beating Pate and was the one he always wanted to spar with when possible, though Ash had not allowed her to get too close to Kai''s brother.


    "Our potential union is no more then."


    "It doesn''t have to be," Kai said, an ideaing to mind. His heart raced and he tried to fight back a blush as he spoke his next words. "We could marry."


    Ash raised a delicate eyebrow. "You''d consider such a thing?"


    He held back shouting yes, and instead spoke calmly. "Of course. You are a lovely woman, and I do enjoy spending time with you. What is happening with Pate doesn''t change what I said to you on the journey. I do believe we should link our families."


    Kai wasn''t the backstabbing type or the type to break his words or promises. Ash''s family was like his, and he saw no reason not to help them, which would also help his family.


    "Perhaps," Ash said. "But let us wait until after the fight."


    Kai bowed. "Of course."


    He hesitated for a second before leaning in and kissing her on the cheek. The fact she hadn''t dodged or held a hand out meant she hadn''t minded which relived him. Kai wasnt really good with women. He had been with a few, but never in an actual rtionship.


    ''Not like this.''


    Ash gave him a smile, before turning and walking away. Kai tried not to look at her rear as she did, but he was sure he had failed and was certain she was saying her hips on purpose.


    Now, not only did the fight mean Pate''s marriage to Sandra but also his potential mirage to Ash. This would mean everything. A turning point in not only his and Pate''s life but the life of their family, of their n.


    ''He must win or our dreams are done for.''


    Kai spun around and marched over to where Pate was. He believed in his brother, but no reason not to train him as hard as he could.


    ''For our family and future.''

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    [This is just a quick note for those who are worried about the uing fight between Aiden and Pate. I don''t want to spoil anything, so all I shall say is, don''t worry too much. I have nned things out and don''t n on letting the story lessen in quality.]


    Misty nced at Vita who was still smiling before turning back to Juiveria who motioned for her to take a seat.


    "So," Juveria said. "You are Misty. I must say I was unsure of what to think when Vita came to me which information that she had discovered a vampire among the green court, from the ins no less, something that as far as I''m aware, is unheard of."


    She moved her gaze up and down Misty. "Now I see she wasn''t lying."


    "I told you," Vita said.


    "Hush," Juveria said. "It still remains to be seen whether or not she is right for the sisterhood. You''ve brought back strays and others before."


    "I''m no stray," Misty said with a glower. "And I''m not here to join, only to see what this sisterhood is about, or did Vita not tell you that?"


    Juveria leaned back. "No she did not, but that''s unsurprising. She usually leaves out anything that would hurt her cause, and I am aware you''re not a stray. You were trained by Zirani Atmore and are under her protection, which means you didn''te here for a home, wealth, or material gain. You came because you were curious and wanted to meet other vampires, correct?"


    Misty nodded, seeing no reason to lie. "I did."


    "Well we can certainly help with that," Juveria said and waved a hand to Vita. "Leave us."


    "But¡ª"


    Juveria turned to stare at Vita who shrunk back and nodded. She shot onest look at Misty before leaving the room.


    "Now that we''re alone." Juveria stood and walked over to an area of the room that had bottles of blood. "Want a drink?"


    "No, thank you?"


    "Are you sure?" She asked. "What have you been having?"


    "My bonded lets me drink his blood," Misty said, and her lips did grow somewhat chapped. She hadn''t had a drink since yesterday.


    "Ah yes, your bonded lover." Juveria poured herself some blood before bringing it to her nose and taking a deep whiff. Misty could smell it from here, and had to admit it smelled good, but nowhere near as good as Aidens, which after awakening his divine bloodline had gotten even better.


    "You know of him?''


    "I do," Juveria said. "Vita mentioned him and I had my intelligence gatherer find out some more. "He has the arch vein bloodline and not only is his bonded to you, but also the lost daughter of the Umbrin n and Zirani Atmore."


    Juveria turned her gaze to Misty as she took a sip of her drink. "Tell me, did Vita go on a rant about him, and how you didn''t need him?"


    Misty nodded. "She did."


    "Typical." Juveria sighed. "Her heart is in the right ce, but she is far too fanatic about the sisterhood. In truth, we do not hate men, at least most of us don''t. Some other branches are as fanatic as Vita, but most aren''t."


    "Branches?" Misty questioned. "You''re not the only one."


    She chuckled. "No, the Red Ribbons are part of arger group."


    "If you don''t hate men, then why only women?" Misty asked.


    "That isplicated," Juveria said. ''And not something caused by me, but my predecessor. The group we belong to isn''t made up of only women, just us and a few other groups. I lead the Red Ribbons now and I am allowed to do anything I want with them as long as I aplish the tasks I am given. We can go into itter if you do end up joining, but before that, I want to ask you a question. Would you cut your bond with your lover temporarily if required to join us?"


    "Probably not," Misty said. "Though I don''t know what you mean by cut it temporarily, and I still don''t know much about your group yet."


    "You should ask your teacher about that," Juveria said. "As for our group. Well, it''s as Vita said. We are a sisterhood. We help and look out for one another. We all have different goals and dreams, but we''vee together as we are stronger that way. If you joined you would start off as a half-sister, and after a certain time, if you prove yourself, you be a full sister. You would live and journey with us wherever we went, and help the group aplish the tasks given to us. You would be rewarded, and gain many perks. You do well enough and grow stronger, then you rise, and one day you might lead a group of your own or join their ranks."


    "And if I wanted to leave?"


    Juveria swirled her ss. "That is not a simple thing. If you wanted to leave as a half-sister, it would be easy, but as a full sister? You would have to go through a lot of unpleasantries."


    "What if I stayed as a half-sister?" Misty asked.


    Juveria quirked an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    "What if I joined, but just stayed as a half-sister then left when I wanted to," she replied. "Is that possible or is there some sort of rule against it."


    "No," Juveria said slowly. "There isn''t. You could stay as a half-sister, but you''d miss out on certain perks."


    "Which ones," Misty asked.


    "You''d get less pay, wouldn''t be able to rise through the ranks," She listed. "And there''s also the fact, that you wouldn''t be trusted as much."


    "Is that it?" She asked.


    Juveria nodded. "There are some other things concerning those who lead us, but it wouldn''t matter if you never nned to be a full sister anyways."<del></del>


    "I see," Misty mused.


    She wasn''t sure if she was going to actually join them yet, but there was no harm in asking questions and nning. Before she did anything she would speak to Zirani and learn about this cutting of the bond temporarily. Just the thought made her want to reject the Red Ribbons outright, but she knew that was a stupid thing to do.


    "I need some time to think," Misty said. "But I do thank you for speaking with me."


    "Your wee," Juveria said. "Do you have any questions?"


    Misty was about to reply when she heard raised voices and shouting from below. She turned to Juveria who sighed and massaged her temple with two fingers. "What have they done now."


    "It seems we have a problem," Juveria said. "Or I do. I''m afraid we must cut this short."


    "I understand," Misty said and followed Juveria as she made her way through the short hallway and down the stairs.


    What they saw when they arrived in the living space was Milenia being held back a half a dozen vampires who were yelling at her while Vita smirked at her from a few feet away. Another vampire was beside her, speaking, though it didn''t seem like Vita was paying attention.


    "What in the hell is going on here?" Juveria shouted. "Can I not have a day without one of you getting into an argument, or fight. Am I too lenient or showing too much mercy? Are you all so eager for us to go back to how we were when we traveled through the ruins of Blydar? Well?"


    The room grew silent and the vampires holding Milenia let go, while Vita''s smirk faded.


    "Milenia, what is this?" Juveria turned to the blonde.


    "This one doesn''t know when to shut her mouth" Milenia growled and pointed to Vita.


    "She started it," Vita replied. "She kept insulting me and Misty."


    "She said I must have been changed by someone with talented blood," Milenia said.


    "And worse," Another vampiremented.


    Misty was taken aback that Vita would get offended on her behalf


    "She called me a blubbering fool," Vita said, and it was the first time Misty had seen anger on her face. "She said that I was onlyedic relief and the jester of the sisterhood. She said that Misty was unfit to join us and scum of the ins."


    Juveria was about to speak but Misty stepped forward, her beast awake. "Did she now? Care to back up those words or say them to my face?"


    Misty wasn''t about to let this woman talk about her like that, and she knew she needed to show dominance and her power if she was ever to join this group.


    "dy," Milenia replied, baring her fangs.


    Misty bared her own and began to pull aether from her death core.


    "Enough," Juveria said and Milenia stopped.


    "If you two wish to fight then so be it," Juveria said. ''But not here and not now."


    "Then when?" Misty asked.


    "A day before we leave," Juveria said and then smiled. "In the center area, in front of everyone. Four days should be enough time for both of you to prepare."


    "I don''t need time," Milenia said. "I can crush her right here and now."


    "Are you questioning my orders?" Juverisa asked.


    Milenia scolwed. "No, four days is fine."


    "Misty?" Juveria turned to her. "Any objections


    "None," Misty said. "I''m fine with four days."


    "Then it''s done," Juveria announced. "Now, the next person that disrupts me or causes problems will regret it for the rest of the journey home, do I make myself clear?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Good," Juveria said, ncing at Misty. "I await your decision. If you do want to join us, then consider your fight against Milenia as your application. You don''t have to win, just show us that you''re capable."


    Misty thanked her and then left the Red Ribbon''s area.


    Vita caught up with her halfway and apologized, but Misty wasnt angry with anything she had done. In fact, the fight would be a good chance to see how far she could do against another vampire, and how they fought.


    ''I need to talk to Zirani.''

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    [Some of the next uing chapters will shed some light on things that urred in chapters 203 and 204 and answer a lot of questions and concerns. Know this, all is not as it seems and there are clues and foreshadowing in recent chapters.]


    "Those fools."


    Juveria sat back down at her desk and leaned back, taking a deep breath and cursing those who had sent them here to act as bodyguards for an alchemist. It had been a shock, not just to them but to others as well. The Red Ribbon''s track record was great, and they hadn''t made any recent mistakes, yet there were being sent out with the expedition, something that was considered a punishment.


    She had been furious of course, and when she had questioned the decision all she had been told was that it was for a very important purpose, that they needed to send a group they could trust and that she would find out more on the journey to the ins. She hadn''t understood at first, especially not when they had met the alchemist.


    Dn had seemed average in their first meeting and she had started to believe the excuse she had been given had been only to cate her and the Red Ribbons. That was until mid-way through the expedition when she had discovered the true purpose, and what the alchemist had been sent for.


    She remembered how close it had been, and that they were lucky to have only disturbed a few smaller beasts and nothing too powerful. Even luckier that none of the other groups had questioned it or found anything odd, at least none of them had voiced it.


    All it would take was one wrong move, and someone finding out. Then they would be done for, and if their true purpose was discovered and the reasons, then war would be inevitable. A war or massacre she and those she worked for wouldn''t survive.


    "That damn philosophers tower," she muttered.


    It was an insane thing, what the alchemist was doing, what her superiors were allowing to be done because it could lead to disaster.


    She still wondered how exactly they had managed to do what had been done to the expedition and decrease interest, enough that they would be forced to use the safest path since there wouldn''t be enough powerful arcanists to use the other paths. The location was easier to get to from the safest path, midway through the journey. They had somehow orchestrated it, and no one had noticed because no one really cared too much about the expedition. It had be more a tradition than anything.


    It had worked the first time, but it also needed to work the second. The future of all those she cared for, of all her sisters,y in the hands of a damn human alchemist. At least he seemed to know what he was doing. She had half expected all of them to die the first time, and then what would the rest do?


    Not all of her sisters knew after all. Only Milenia, Vita, Hayley, and Hex knew, and they had all shown much worry and skepticism when she had revealed what the alchemist had told her. Even Vita had seemed worried and scared, which she knew had raised all of their worries in turn. Vita was fearless most of the time, walking into danger with a smile on her face even against those who were far stronger than her. If she was scared then it was serious.


    She picked up the ss and drained it before getting up and grabbing the whole bottle. She plopped back down and began drinking straight from it. She needed a break and some time to rx. She hadn''t gotten it after theirst job which had been difficult, to say the least, especially since they had lost two sisters. That had been the greatest loss that had happened since their days in Blydar where the Red Ribbons had almost broken.


    No time to mourn or to rest.


    She knew it was apliment in a way, that her team had been trusted with the information and was sure the reward would be great, but she wasn''t sure if it was all worth it.


    ''Better be a damn good reward,'' she thought to herself.


    As she tried to drink the problems away for a short respite, she thought of Misty, the tinum blonde with the unique smell, and aura about her. Vampires could feel how powerful each other''s bloodlines were unless it was being masked, and Misty had felt powerful, more so than her own, but also different from any other she had ever sensed.


    Misty smelled old, very old, ancient, yet also young. It was like she both at once. Then there were the eyes. At first, they had seemed normal, ck and crimson,mon for stronger vampire bloodlines, but then when she had pulled aether from her core, the blue and white had appeared, colors she had never seen in the eyes of a vampire.


    She wasn''t sure if the others had noticed it, but there had been a subtle change when she had taken a step towards Milenia. Her body stance, voice, and aura had shifted from calm to a waiting beast. Juveria knew enough to know that it wasn''t normal for Misty. Maybe it was something the verdant princess had taught her?


    Juveria had heard about the famous jungle queen of course but had no idea how much knowledge she or the green court had on vampires, and it wasn''t as if she could just go ahead and ask. She wouldn''t be dealing with some dryad or even ady or lord, but the daughter of the queen, and all it would take was some wrong words or an idental threat on her part for the Red Ribbons to end. She had also heard the jungle queen was smart, very smart, and didn''t want to risk her somehow finding out the reason they were here.


    It was also that which had made her give the order for her vampires to stay far away from thedy Aeverie or any of her personal guards. Fae were tricky and observant. That matched with her intelligence made her finding out about what they were doing a serious threat.


    The only good thing that had urred during their task so far had been finding Misty and the potential she might join the sisterhood, though not for long if she did n to only be a half-sister. Then again, maybe she would find herself enjoying life with their group better than with her lover and the jungle queen. The fight between her and Milenia should definitely be entertaining and in truth, Juveria didn''t know what the oue would be. Milenia was a level above Misty, but the tinum blonde vampire had been trained by the Zirani Atmore, and who knew what other unique traits she possessed.<del></del>


    ''I wonder how she became a vampire. Vita said Misty didn''t answer her when she asked.''


    She finished the bottle off and was about to grab another when there was a knock at the door. She ce the bottle underneath the desk and then straightened in her seat. "Who is it?"


    "Hayley."


    "Come in," Juveria said, rxing. "What have you brought me?"


    The short vampire with strawberry blonde pigtails grinned. "Some good news, some bad."


    "Give me the bad first" Juveria said. "Get it out of the way."


    "Well, our alchemist was being followed."


    Juveria bolted up. "What! By who?"


    "By one of Lady Aeverie''s personal guards," Hayley replied. "I don''t why, or for what reason, just that they were. They followed him until he reached the za again, that''s it."


    "You think they know?" Juveria asked, her mind racing with possibilities.


    "Maybe," Hayley said. "Or maybe she suspects something, or it could be for another reason entirely."


    Juveria held her head in her hands. "This isn''t good. If we''re discovered then all of us will be killed or worse. We can''t fight them or run."


    Juveria heard footsteps then two hands began massaging her shoulders.


    "Rx, sister," Hayley said softly. "I''ve spoken to the alchemist and he''s assured me he will take extra precautions and that there is no way she could have found out."


    Juveria leaned back and let Hayley do her work. She had never asked the short vampire where she had learned how to give such excellent massages but she wasnt going toin. She and Hayley had known each other the longest, and before she had asked Milenia to be her second, she had gone to Hayley who had declined, saying she''d rather remain as the intelligence gather and basically spymaster.


    "The fae are clever," Juveria said. "We need to be careful."


    "We will be," Hayley said leaning down and beginning to kiss up and down Juveria''s neck. "I promise I will do my best. I haven''t failed you yet."


    Juveria turned and moved a hand to grasp Hayley''s chin. She turned the blonde''s head and met her lips in a soft kiss. "I know, Hayley. I just don''t want to lose any of you. You''re the only family I have ever known."


    Hayley smiled and kissed her before spinning her chair around, and moving down onto her knees. "We will get through this, together. Now, rx, and let me help you rx."


    Hayley grinned, and Juveria felt her body begin to heat up.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    I parted ways with Isaac when we got back to the za. He thanked me for my time and then left.


    It had been a good time, and Isaac had been interesting to talk to, especially since he knew a lot, which made sense since he was a schr.


    As I was making my way back to the green court area, I focused on my bonds to check on the girls, which caused me to stumble into someone.


    I pulled back. "Oh sorry I¡­"


    My words trailed off as I realized that I had walked into the figure wrapped in bandages, and this close I could see it was a woman as the figure was feminine. She wore a coat over the bandages, but nothing else, and I couldn''t tell if she was wearing anything underneath. Her right eye was milky white with no pupil while the other was grey. I saw no emotion in either, and for a moment we just stared at each other.


    "Ermm, sorry about that," I said. "I didn''t mean to walk into you."


    "It''s fine," she replied, and her voice was a little rough, though still feminine.


    Not knowing what else to say, and feeling awkward, I offered my hand. "I''m Aiden."


    She nced down but didn''t shake my hand. "I''m Brook."


    "Well it''s nice to meet you," I said. "You''re with the Saevire n, right?"


    She nodded and narrowed her eyes. "You don''t have to pretend."


    I frowned. "Excuse me?"


    "Are you not disgusted?" She asked.


    "By what?" I questioned, confused.


    She waved to herself. "Me. I am undead."


    I shrugged. "Ok, and that should make me disgusted, why?"


    Confusion bloomed in her eyes, the first emotion I had seen from her. "Because I am a living corpse. I am an abomination."


    I snorted. "No your not. I''ve seen true abominations, and you don''t evene close. As for being a corpse, so what? I''d take it as a good thing. You alive aren''t you, and it''s not like you smell or look bad, though I can''t see that, and even if you do, it wouldn''t matter to me. Sure it might be unpleasant, I won''t lie to you, but I''m not the type to judge on looks."


    Maybe that was a little lie. I didn''t judge personality on looks, that would be more urate.


    "I find it odd you''re calling yourself an abomination," I said.


    "Why would I lie to myself?" she asked.


    "How you see yourself is your choice," I said. "You are an undead revenant, yes, but that doesn''t mean you''re an abomination. Can you feel emotion?"


    She nodded.


    "Sensations?"


    She nodded.


    "Then you''re not that much different from most races," I said.


    "I was not born normally though," she said.


    I sighed, not knowing how to phrase what I wanted to say. "Listen, I''m not arguing with you about physical aspects or what you are. I''m saying that it doesn''t matter in concern to you thinking of yourself in such a way. You''re not an abomination because of what you physically are, but how you view yourself and probably the views of others which has affected you."


    "Well said," a voice rang out, and turned to see the half-demon that Zirani had called a cambion, walking towards me. It was then that I realized I was in the border between the green court area and the area that must have belonged to the Sevire n.


    The half-demon held a hand out and I shook it. "I''m Rett and you must be the Aiden, I''ve been hearing so much about."


    "That''s me," I said with a sigh. "Are you the leader of the n?"


    "The leader for this group yes," Rett said. "But not the whole n. I''m just an outer elder. Brook, what are you doing here."


    "I wanted to smell the flowers," Brook replied. "I wasn''t going to go into the court''s area, just stay here."


    "Oh." Rett sighed. "Brook, I spoke to thedy Aeverie and she said she was fine with you entering the area as long as you didn''t cause any trouble."<del></del>


    "I don''t want to scare anybody," Brook said.


    "Why would anybody be sacred?" I asked.


    "I''m a revenant,'' she matter of factly.


    "Again, why does that matter?" I asked.


    "You''re not familiar with things in thends beyond the great scar," Rett said. "Undead are not viewed favorably, and in most ces, Brook would not be wee."


    "I see." I turned to Brook. "I apologize for some of my earlier words."


    "No need." She shook her words. "You have been polite to me."


    "And you''ve wise words for one so young," Rett added. "Though I suppose you do have an excellent teacher."


    "And aunt," I said. "She taught me a lot about the world and people."


    "She did a good job," Rett said and rubbed his chin. "I wonder, what do you think of me?"


    I took that as an opportunity to inspect him, and I found that he didn''t seem too different from a human, apart from the red horns on his head which curved up, and his eyes which had pitch-ck iris and white pupils. He was tall and muscr, but I didn''t know if that was because he was a half-demon or because of training or something else. He didn''t seem hostile, though I sensed that he was controlling or holding something back.


    "You look different," I said. "The horns look cool, I guess. I''ve never met a half-demon, let alone a demon."


    "Yes, to be expected since you''re from the ins." He sighed. "Well just know that demonkind is the most hated race."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "You should ask your teacher about that, it''s not something I wish to speak of." His face darkened and my instincts screamed out before whatever he had let loose was back under control.


    He rxed after a moment. ''Sorry about that, I can lose control sometimes. Can you please put away the weapon?"


    I blinked and realized that in response to my instincts kicking in, I had formed my bark armor and pulled my ive from one of my spatial rings. I dispersed the armor and ced the ring back. "Wasn''t expecting that. I take it that''s a demon thing."


    Rett nodded. "It is, and is useful at the time, and annoying at others."


    "I will," I said and turned to Brook. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Brook, maybe you would be interested in showing me around your area sometime?"


    She stared at me and opened her mouth, but Rett interrupted her. "She would love that."


    I turned to Brook who nced at Rett and then nodded.


    With that, I left them and walked back to the court area, not really sure of what to think of them. Brook seemed odd, and self-deprecating, and Rett had seemed like just a normal guy, apart from the whole demon thing, though there had been an air of violence about him, just there under the surface. It had only been two days and yet I had met many interesting people, and would probably meet many more.


    As I made it back to the court area, I realized I had walked into Brook before I had fully checked the bonds, so I focused on them, and found that things had most definitely changed.


    ¡ª--


    Rett stared at Aiden''s back as he walked away before turning to Brook. "Well, it seems you''ve made a friend."


    Brook frowned. "I didn''t mean to."


    "Yet you did," Rett sighed. "And it''s a good thing. He seems nice."


    He also hadn''t looked disgusted in any way when looking at either of them. There had been no hatred, just curiosity, and interest, which made sense, since he was of the ins and had said he hadn''t ever met a half-demon before, or a demon. Then of course there were the words he had spoken to Brook, and how he had sounded like he had meant them. Rett had heard simr words when he had first joined the Sevire n.


    He had been like Brook in some ways though not as messed or broken up as she was. She had been with the n for over three years and no one had managed to help her much. She still thought of herself as a horrid abomination. She kept to herself and didn''t speak much with anyone other than him and the few others that she did? It was only in one or two words answers.


    Until now.


    ''Trained by Zirani Atmore.''


    Those of the green court were kinder to his kind and others most hated, but not all of them. For them, it was less hatred and a more natural reaction. Demons were of destruction and death, while most races of the green court were of life and nature. Yes, there were those of death amongst them, but not like him or Brook. He supposed he should be happy that the green court didn''t kill his kind on sight considering they had an area that was the sight of yearly demon incursions.


    "Aiden Hawke," He muttered as Brook wandered back to their area. "Are you truly as you seem?"

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    I found Sandra and Zirani back at our temporary home, and both turned to me when I stepped inside. Zirani had a smile on her face while Sandra looked worried, and through her bond, I could feel a tinge of feat, but also determination and faith in me. Well, that was certainly nice and very much appreciated, it wasn''t normal and clearly had been brought about due to something that had happened.


    "What happened?" I asked, deciding to just get right to.


    Zirani nced at Sandra. "Would you like to tell him or should I?"


    "I''ll do it," Sandra said, smiling hesitantly at me.


    "Tell me what?" I asked. "And is it bad?"


    "Depends on how you see it," Sandra replied. "We went to the Umbrin n area as we said, and watched Kai''s brother spar. Not much else happened, but as we were leaving things just sort of happened, Aiden."


    "Like what?"


    Sandra took a deep breath. "Pate wanted to fight you, and Zirnai said that would be fine."


    "Ok¡­?" I frowned, confused as to where she was going with this. I hadn''t known Kai had a brother, but it''s not like I was against sparring someone. The spar with Hank had been fun, but quick and hadn''t really tested me. If this Pate was skilled then I would fight him.


    "We made a bet," Sandra said quickly, as if desperate to get the words out. She nced at Zirani who nodded for her to continue. "If we win then they will swear a loyalty oath to me on behalf of their family, but if they win, then, I will marry Pate."


    There was a sh of red that covered my vision and a grinding noise, which I realized was me greeting my teeth. I took a deep breath and shook my head. "I''m sorry, what?"


    Sandra winced. "I know it seems risky."


    "Risky?" I said, my voice rising. "Why make a bet like that? In fact Zirani why did you let her make a bet like that?"


    I felt a mix of confusion and anger race through me, slightly at them for making such a bet, but also at Kai and whoever the hell this Pate was.


    "Because she trusts you," Zirani said, and her words quelled the rising inferno of my anger somewhat. "Because she trusts that you''re strong enough to take him out and end this problem. Also, I wouldn''t have allowed her to make such a bet if I wasn''t confident you could win."


    I looked over at Sandra who had lowered her eyes and refused to meet my own. I knew I had a right to be angry, and that she should have contacted me before agreeing, but I also felt happy that she trusted me and believed in me enough that I would win this. Although, no matter what I felt, the simple fact was that the decision she had made was not only reckless but just in idiotic. If not for the fact that Zirani had allowed it, I might have been worried.


    I walked over and sat beside her, pulling her chin up with a hand and cing a tender kiss on her lips. Her eyes were watery and her hands shot around me in a tight hug as she buried her face in my chest. I could feel through the bond that she was overwhelmed with multiple emotions.


    For a moment, I felt the lost queen''s attention turn to Sandra, and I felt uncertainty and indecisiveness along with a sense of familiarity as though she was seeing something she had seen before, though I could sense it wasn''t directed at Sandra, at least not at her as a person. Before I could figure anything else out, she blocked herself off. I shook my head and turned my attention back to Sandra, pushing what had just happened to the back of my mind forter.


    I sighed. "I''m not going to apologize for being angry because I don''t see a reason to, but I am sorry that you, Sandra, have been affected by this so much that you made such a ridiculously stupid decision. I am still somewhat shocked, and annoyed, but you don''t have to worry, I will win, that I promise you. Next time you do something like this think of all the consequences. If it had been something like spending some time with him, I would still be mad, but marriage?"


    I shook my head. "Sandra I''d be furious if not for the other emotions I feel."


    There was no way in hell, that I was going to let this Pate marry Sandra, and allow her to live a miserable life. The very idea made my blood boil once more and it took an effort to push it down so that I could continue tofort Sandra.


    I rubbed her back and when she pulled back, I kissed her tears away. "I love you Sandra, and I will win, but do not do something like this again, at least not without talking to me about it first. This type of arrogance does not suit you. I understand and cherish your faith in me, but there is confidence and trust and then there is arrogance and stupidity. I mean does our rtionship mean so little that you''d wager it?"


    "I''m sorry Aiden, I really am." She shook her head and clearly held back tears. "I got overwhelmed, and I just want to get it over with, this drama and back and forth with them."


    "Sandra, I get it," I said, though I still partially couldn''t believe she had actually made such a bet. It seemed so out of left field. "I do, but you can''t let things like this get to you so easily. You''ve faced down abominations and risked your life. You fought in a war for heaven''s sake, and at the end of the day, this Kai can''t do a damn thing to you. Zirani has said as much."


    "Don''t be too harsh on her," Zirani said. "In truth, it is a stupid choice, but one she made and one I allowed it to happen because of my judgment in your ability to win this duel because that''s what it is, a duel for her."


    I nced at Zirani and once again felt the lost queen''s attention shift, though with the block up I couldn''t sense any emotions or feelings. I checked my bond with Zirani and couldn''t detect any problems though I couldn''t help but feel as if something was off. It could just be paranoia but no reason not to check.


    "Zirani we need to talkter, in private," I said mentally too which she nodded, and when she sent back a question I just sent back the wordter and turned my full attention to Sandra. Best to check on her after Zirani, that is if I found anything, though what could affect Zirani?


    Maybe I was just being paranoid. I was still going to check though. After what had happened with the hag, I was going to be more careful and not take chances when I could do something about it. That is if there was a problem at all.


    Refocusing on Sandra, I sighed and shook my head. I hadn''t expected this petty drama to have such an effect on Sandra, then again I couldn''t have known as it was her first time dealing with something like this, at least as far as I knew.


    "Please, don''t do something like this again," I said, gazing directly into her eyes.


    She smiled and nodded. "I know, and I won''t, I''m sorry, Aiden."


    "Apology epted," I said. "Now tell me about this Pate, is he skilled and when is the fight?"<del></del>


    Zirani nodded. "The fight will take ce in the central area of the za in four days. As for Pate, He is skilled and talented. We didn''t see much of what he could do, but his affinities are dark and metal, an unusualbination, and not one you see too often. He is an efficient and simple fighter, not showy moves or wasting time. Every movement he took in the fight we saw was calcted and he is simr to you in that he has a mind for battle tactics. I can see why the main family has taken an interest in him."


    "Main family?"


    Zirani nodded. "It''s the reason they would even agree to this. Pate is talented enough that if he did win, then he would actually be able to marry her, and the main family wouldn''t just call it off or kill him and his family if they made too much noise about it."


    "I see," I mused. "And this loyalty oath?"


    "Well to put it simply, they would be my subordinates," Sandra said. "They would still be loyal first to the main family leaders, but they would have to do anything I said ormanded of them."


    "Couldn''t you have asked for something else?"


    Sandra shrugged and leaned against my chest. "What else could I have asked for? I will have all the wealth I need once I make it back to my family and resources. Kai''s family can offer me nothing of value except their loyalty."


    "Speaking of loyalty."


    Misty''s voice sounded and we turned to see her standing in the doorway, with a smile on her face. Her smile faded when she noticed Sandra''s wet cheeks and she immediately rushed over to sit beside the dark-haired arcanist. "What happened?"


    "You exin," Sandra told me.


    Misty moved her gaze to me so I exined everything Sanda had told me. When I was done the blonde looked sympathetic but also angry, though, at the mention of four days and the fight taking ce in the shared area, she seemed amused.


    "I also have a fight in four days," Misty said. ''At the shared area, with one of the Red Ribbons."


    "You do?" I questioned. "Why, did you get into with them?"


    "Just one," she replied. "All but her were friendly and I got to speak to their leader."


    "You gonna join them?" Sandra asked, and it was obvious she wanted to hear no. So did I, but I also knew that this was Misty''s choice, and as long as we remained together then I could separate from her for a time, though it pained me to think about.


    "I don''t know yet," Misty answered. "And if I do, it will be more as a half member, so that leaving will be easier because, at the end of the day, my ce is with you. I love you Aiden."


    Warmth blossomed in my chest as I gazed into her eyes. "I love you too."


    Not even a year had passed and I already had such close rtionships.


    Zirani suddenly got to her feet and ced her hands on her hips. "Four days, I think that''s plenty of time to get some training in and to prepare."


    I nced to Misty who shrugged. "I''m fine with that."


    "So am I," I said.


    "Oh, Zirani I wanted to ask you something," Misty said. "When I was speaking to the leader of the Red ribbons, she spoke about cutting bonds temporarily."


    My gaze shot towards her and she quickly added, "I''m not saying I''m going to. She simply asked if I would be willing, but I don''t know how it works or anything about it."


    I breathed a sigh of relief,


    "It''s not thatplicated," Zirani said. "There are different ways you can do it. You could create a solid block that would essentially nullify all aspects of the bonds. It would still be there, but you wouldn''t be able to sense or feel anything from the other person. There are techniques that cut the bond, but in a way that allows it to be put back together very easily. That''s what she most likely meant. It makes sense that she wouldn''t want you to have a bond with someone outside of the group while you were in it."


    Misty nodded. "I see."


    After a bit more talking we ended up ordering some food, which was just as amazing as the meal had been yesterday. As we ate, I thought about both Sandra and Misty and how things were changing. We hadn''t even reached thends beyond the scar, but Sandra was already in some maneuvering of sorts, and Misty was thinking of joining a vampire group, not that I med her for it. I had been able to note the hesitance and sadness she felt whenever she thought of cutting the bond, even temporarily. I knew she didn''t want to leave just as much as I don''t want her to leave.


    One thing was for certain though, I would beat Pate, and help Misty how I could because I had a feeling that once we reached thends beyond the scar, we would part ways for a time, and I would enter the green court to deal with whatever problems and challenges came my way.


    I loved both of them, but I also knew that they had their own paths and that until we were strong enough, there would be times we would have to separate.


    It was painful to think of, but also true.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    [Thank you a ton for the super gift DaoisthjHmRD, your continued your support is honestly very heartwarming and pushes me to continue writing this novel < 3]


    [This is a quick note to some people. I''ve said this in another chapter, but I''ll repeat it for those who are unaware. I know some of you are not a fan of the slower pace and multiple povs but In a few chapters, this slower pace will end and things will go back to first-person for Aiden as the main focus. It was only for this arc as I had a lot of things I wanted to set up, and others to introduce to the readers. This slower pace will be ending soon, and things will be speeding up like before. A lot of novels have parts where things slow down for one reason or another. I can assure you this won''t be the entire novel, just this arc and maybe another in the future if I see the need again. This was also my first time doing something like this and multiple povs and for next time I''ll know what to keep in and what not to. You live and learn. I hear your concerns and I will not ignore them.]


    Aeverie reclined on herfortable seat as Julian massaged her shoulders. She let out a sigh and congratted herself for teaching him and for how dedicated he was. Sure he could be an annoyance at times, and far too clingy, but he was also extremely loyal, to a fanatical level, and she was pretty sure if she asked, he would die for her. Not for the first time, she wondered about maybe shaping him so that he remained with her, but then she shook the thought away. She had promised herself that she would fix him and then send him on his way to live a proper life, not bound to her and no longer broken by the past.


    As she enjoyed thefortable feel of his hands on her skin, she thought about her uing ns, and if tonight would be the night this city would change. At first, her only n had been to rid the city of the ve ring and all those involved, but after she had learned about the people in charge, she had realized their deaths would destabilize things so she had been forced to put more ns into y, and it had not ended with that.


    Shana, one of the dryads who hade on the journey, and a friend to Aeverie, hade to her very upset, and with information that the charity they had bestowed was not been used in the right way. Aeverie had been aware and hadn''t really been going to do much about it, but for a friend, she would, and it''s not as if it wouldn''t work along with what she already had nned.


    In fact, at this point, she was going to change the city in major ways. Contacts had been made, along with binding oaths, people had been killed, and others were raised into positions of power. This city woulde out better after she was done, and had cleaned the filth.


    In truth, even if her sister hadn''t asked, she would have dealt with the ve traders. She had already nned to send people into the city to gather information, mainly out of boredom, and they would have discovered the ve trade.


    It was a disgusting thing, very, and something the green court fought against. very was ouwed in theirnds, and those caught with ves or having anything to do with them were killed. They also did not trade to those who dealt in salves, which she had heard in the first decades had caused major shifts as the green court provided far too many valuable resources alongside multitudes of other things.


    As Julian was moving to her neck, one of her personal guards entered. She had brought her own guards on the trip for many reasons, the greatest being their loyalty to her, and their superior skill and power. She did trust the other guards, but not with her secrets, and certainly not enough to carry out the tasks she gave to her personal guard. She had hand-picked them and helped train them to be as good as they were. They were great fighters, but mostly average. It was not in battle that they truly shone.


    As the guard stopped in front of her, Aeverie waved a hand and used a technique to silence all sound and sight for Julian. He paused for a moment then continued working on her neck. She had done this before, and by now he was used to it


    "Lady Aeverie, all is in order." The guard bowed. "We are ready to begin."


    She smiled. "Good, any problems or things of note?"


    "Not for the n, but the alchemist, Dn who we trailed after his meeting with the enemy spy, had his own protection in ce. I believe we may have been caught trailing him due to the closeness we needed to imnt the device."


    "The vampire?" She asked.


    The guard nodded. "The device and creature did seem like one of hers."


    Aeverie tapped her chin, wondering what they were hiding. She was smart enough to know that the Red Ribbons had not been sent on the expedition with a human alchemist out of interest. She knew there was something going on and was determined to find out what. Of course, it had been more difficult due to them having a professional with them who knew of information gathering, infiltration, and other espionage.


    Hayley was good at what she did.


    ''But not good enough.''


    "Did you at least get the tracker nted?"<del></del>


    The guards smiled. "We did, mydy, and we have been able to confirm it has not been discovered."


    "Good." Aeverie smiled. She was going to find out what those bloodsuckers were up to. "If all is ready then you have my permission to begin, don''t fail me."


    The guard bowed low. "We shall not, mydy."


    Once he had left, Aeverie dispersed the technique from Julian and then turned onto her stomach so that he could massage her back.


    Now that was over with, and in motion, she could move her mind to other topics such as the lost daughter of the Umbrin n and the bet that she had made with Kai and his younger brother. A fight that would determine the girl''s future, and if she would return to hernds already having conquered a branch family on her own or at the side of a man she did not love as some tool to be used. It was risky and all depend on Aiden, who she knew was currently training with Zirani.


    She had not seen him fight but had heard he had bested a thousand drops sect disciple in seconds, impressing Xavier, and then there was the fact that Zirani had trained him. He was very capable and talented, and that was without mentioning the divine power thaty within him. She did know how that would factor into things, but whatever happened would surely be interesting. She had heard that talk of the fight had spread already and bets were being ced. She would have to ce some on Aiden winning. If her elder sister had allowed this, then she must be confident Aiden could win, and her sister was rarely wrong.


    The day before they left was going to be quite an event, especially since Aiden wouldn''t be the only one fighting. The blonde had challenged one of the Red Ribbons, though Aeverie didn''t know the reason. She did know, however, that the blonde had shown interest in joining the Red Ribbons, which made sense in a way. She was a vampire and wanted to find out more about herself and her race. The Red Ribbons as far as Aeverie knew through various sources were good at what they did, which made why they were here even more interesting since this would be considered punishment duty, and she knew from her sources that the Red Ribbons had done nothing to warrant punishment, certainly not one as bad as this.


    She turned onto her back, and with a wave of her hand, closed the door, and removed her own and Julian''s clothing. She spread her legs, and Julian moved in between them, not needing any sort of verbalmand.


    ''Definitely not a boring trip anymore.''


    ¡ª--


    Zirani tilted her head to the side and frowned as she spotted one of Aeverie''s personal guards headed her way.


    "Continue what you''ve been doing. I''ll be in an hour or so."


    Aiden looked like he wanted to ask, but she sent over a mental message promising she''d tell himter


    She was training Aiden and Misty in a different way than she had, and to be honest it felt good since it had been a little over a month since she hadst trained them and it had felt good, to be helping arcanists with such great potential growth, to help friends and loved ones.


    "Princes, Zirani." The guard bowed. "I havee to inform you that we are beginning."


    She nodded. Aeverie had told Zirani her ns, and she had been very impressed and proud of her sister but hadn''t shown much of an interest in doing much to help the n, since she didn''t really need to. The only thing she had done was increased the parameters of the spatial tree in the city garden, and tell her sister to inform her of when the n was going to start as she wanted to inform Sofia and get them ready.


    She also needed to speak with certain people that her sister had helped rise to power and would help when the dust had settled after tonight. The rescued women would be given all the help they needed and if things went fully to n, then this city would end up far better than it had been and far brighter.


    She thanked the guard for informing her and he bowed low before leaving. She nced at Aiden and Misty once more and then moved to a nearby tree. She ced her hand on its trunk and then was gone.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Night fell on the city of Evernord. The day market closed and the night market opened, as a new crowd took over the city. The noisy bustle had died down, but the city was still very much alive. Lights shone upon all major streets and areas, leaving only the dark corners and forgotten ces of the city to remain in darkness. Areas where men and women of unsavory character gathered for many a reason.


    Locked doors opened, and awakened by the night, those who profited from a darker sort of business took to the forgotten streets, the dark alleyways, and certain areas. There was no middle ground to them, and either they were well off, or living off scraps.


    Whores sold their bodies while back street thugs picked out targets. Scavenger alchemists sold cheaply made potions, most of which, barely did what was promised. Knives shed, blood was spilled, and money was stolen. A night ripe with the sounds of a darker side to a city that seemed so happy in the light.


    But just as the day falls and gives way to night, so did themon folk sleep, to allow the criminals out.


    Of course, crime did ur in daylight, but not to the extent it did at night. No, the night belonged to the criminal element, of which many took part. Including those which already stood above most. The rich, the wealthy, and those with power.


    Many had once beenmon criminals and had risen, while others were simply rich folk looking to get richer.


    Another night, but this time it was different.


    Nobody in the city knew, and they wouldn''t know. Not until it was all over, and the change had already urred. They would fall asleep in a masked city, only to wake up to find that the mask had gone and that the ugliness had been revealed. It would be hard, but it was needed for things to heal, for the ugly to be beauty.


    "Sir, five minutes remaining."


    Atop a building sat three ofdy Aeverie''s personal guards. Highly trained fighters, and agents skilled in espionage, and infiltration. They were elite, and not like the normal soldier. Each had enchanted clothing and techniques around them. They would make no sound as they walked, no breath would be heard. The lesser arcanists of the ins would not notice them, and never would, not even when they died. There was more there, enough to make any wealthy man of the ins salivate, but to those in thends beyond the scar, the armor and enchantments would only be above average. They didn''t need anything else for this n


    All across the city, others groupsy in wait, with thergest at the manor where the ringleader known as Lex was located and where the bunkery underneath. The brothels which had been shut, the warehouses, and every single known minor and major criminal group had been located and on this night those that had been deemed too far gone would be put down and cleansed. This whole city would be cleansed, and all the creatures of the night would fall.


    So too would the corrupt, and those who had profited from the suffering of the less fortunate Those who had thought there were above thew, and that their positions, wealth, and power would be enough to protect them.


    Perhaps against those of the ins, yes, but ady of the verdant court? They were already dead, they simply didn''t know it yet.


    It was not just a night where people would fall, however, but also where many would rise. People who were deemed worthy and those that had not been corrupted and cared for the city and its people had been given instructions, wealth, power, and promises. In exchange, they had taken an oath, a binding oath that would see them dead if they ever broke it. Many would rise to new positions of power while some who were already in such positions would simply have more to do, and wouldn''t be threatened by others like Lex. Those types would be gone by the end of the night, so none had to worry about them anymore


    "One minute left."


    The various groups of Aeverie''s guards readied themselves and each began counting down in their minds. The seconds ticked by and when they all hit zero, they moved into action.


    ¡ª¡ª<del></del>


    The various criminals in the city didn''t stand a chance and most didn''t even see deathing. One moment they were alive and the next they were not. None died a painful death even if most deserved it. They were being seen as filth to clean, and it wasn''t like you showed malice when washing your hands or a piece of clothing.


    It was undoubtedly the crueler and more apathetic side of the fae which had remained even after the cmity. One spoken of in many forgotten folktales and legends across many worlds.


    The brothels that had been closed due to the destruction of one were all destroyed and the men that had been set to guard them and watch for any attackers were killed. Aeverie guards didn''t bother with picking up the dead bodies.


    The new mayor and the rest of the newly risen by Aeverie would deal with most of the aftermath and informing the city''s people of the changes and what had taken ce. Aeverie was not nning on leaving any of her people behind which was why binding oaths had been used to ensure things did not fall back into what they had been. That and she had promised to send people over with the next expedition to check on the City.


    The smaller groups of criminals responsible for murder, theft, and worse were ended, though a few of the lesser groups which only did minor acts such as pickpocketing and stealing from stores were given warnings. If they decided not to heed them then the new City guard would deal with them.


    The current city guard was almostpletely corrupt and though minor crime was stopped, it was only the crimemitted by themon criminals. Those who worked for the wealthy and powerful and those who paid bribes got off scot-free for the most part. The people of the city knew, but most had lived with it for so long that they saw it as normal and most people dared not go against the status quo.


    The criminals that were part of groups were also for the most part put down, though many were also spared and would be given opportunities to give up the crime and live better. Many criminals did what they did out of desperation, and because they had no other way to make money. Those supporting families or who were redeemable would be given chances and helped. Aeverie hadn''t ordered everyone to be killed indiscriminately.


    Lastly came those in power. It was more difficult to get rid of them, but not by much. Their manors, estates, and homes were easily infiltrated and many were killed in their sleep alongside much of their forces which would make things easier for those chosen by Aeverie to take control. It was a sad thing, but Aeverie had allowed a few to surrender and give up much of what they had before this night. Those who were being killed were those Aeverie had deemed deserved death.


    Of course, many had children and those that were deemed innocent would be spared and given part of their partner''s wealth, but that was all. It would be a new dawn for the city of Evenord, and many families would fall, never to rise again.


    As this was all happening, one group in particr,rger than the others was getting ready to y their part. They were set to begin after the others. Their target was Lex, and the group he was with along with the bunker beneath his manor, where all of the ves were located. The warehouses where the vers that went to get ves were, had already been dealt with by now.


    On this night, Lex was hosting another party, smaller than thest but still full of many targets and people that would need to be dealt with.


    ¡ª¡ª


    From within a tree in the park or garden of Evenord, Zirani sat beside Sofia, watching as the other girls got done with their meals. She had decided to bring them food from the court, and it had really impressed many of them, especially a few who had been cooks before being taken. They all looked far better than they had when she had first seen them and though many were still broken and needed healing, it was progress and with what was soon about to be done, they would all get the help they needed.


    She felt bad that many had been left alone since their families had been killed, but in a way, they had found a new family. Many of the women had takenfort in each other''s presence and only a few preferred to be alone. The body had been fixed, but the mind was not as simple nor easy. If she and Aeverie had another week then they would be able to help personally and get things done faster, but they didn''t. Zirani would help as she could and Aeverie had given some elixirs which she had brought with her to Zirani to give to some of the women.


    "Zirani, is it happening¡­now?"


    Zirani nodded with a warm smile. "It is Sofia. They will all be free and safe very soon."

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Lex let out a content sigh as he leaned back on his seat and watched everybody enjoy themselves, though it wasn''t their enjoyment of his party or happiness that had him in such a good mood.


    No, it was the confirmation from Gregory that the alchemist had decided to help in exchange for a list of things within the city, most of which were very specific and odd items, not that he wasining. None were overly expensive like he had thought when Gregory had first told him of the list and would be easy to get his hands on. Once that was done, the elixir to cure his disease would be given to him and the fear that had been guing him for the past few years would vanish.


    He was not going to be leaving after all, and there was also the fact that things had died down when it hade to the ve stock. They hadn''t caught anyone yet, but with what they had gotten from the expedition, they would be able to empower and strengthen themselves. The next time an attack came, they would be ready and new ns and defenses would be put in ce. Things had started out bad, but it was looking like it was going to be a very good year.


    He and Henry hadid out ns to get more stock, and if all went well then they could be put into affect in a month or so. All of their raid groups that went out and collected ves were currently back in the city, in warehouses. They were nning on creating more and making contacts and connections in other cities and introducing them to the wealth the sale of flesh could bring. Their profits would triple or more, and all the losses would mean nothing. In fact, Lex was d that it had happened, as their ns would have never likely been made if it hadn''t. The only odd thing was Will. Lex had tried to contact the man to thank him but hadn''t had any luck in reaching him so far. It was like he had just disappeared.


    "You seem happy," a familiar voice said and Lex turned to see Henry approaching.


    "All is well," Lex said with a smile. "Things areing together and soon we will be even more powerful than before."


    "And wealthy," Henry said with augh. "The profit from when we sell what we got from the expedition will make us a ton of money, I can already see the mountains of crystals we shall make."


    "Indeed," Lex replied. "I''m surprised you are here, and not in one of the private rooms. Are the girls I hired not to your liking."


    "Oh they are," Henry said. "Not as good as our usual, but pleasant, and I will be indulging soon enough. I just wanted to let you know that Max has gotten into with Hyde, and they''re about to fight in the pit."


    Lex raised an eyebrow. "Over what?"


    "Hyde was acting pompous." Henry shrugged. "Max called him weakling who couldn''t backup his words."


    "And Hyde fell for that?"


    Henry nodded.


    Lex sighed. "That fool is going to leave him ck and blue."


    "You think he doesn''t stand a chance?" Herny asked.


    "He does," Lex said. "Or he would, but his style just won''t do well against Max. You''ve seen both of them fight, do you disagree?"


    Henry shrugged. "Not really, then again I don''t particrly care. Well, I''m going to go partake in those girls now, see you Lex."


    Henry raised his ss and Lex did the same, clinking it with his. He raised it to his lips and gulped the drink down. He savored the vor and turned to motion to a servant to refill his ss, but froze instead.


    What happened next, Lex would not have been able to say or describe as he had never seen such a thing before. A flowery scent spread through the room, and figures flickered into view. Lex, did not get any time to wonder, as the needle pierced his neck. Hisst thought was of the day he and his father had gone hunting in the night. When they had still loved each other. Before he had be as he was now. He couldn''t have told you why, even if had survived.


    But, Lex, the most wealthy and influential man in the city, died, from a poison needle pierced into his neck. There was no screaming, no struggle, and no fight. Just like that, he was ended. The man who had caused so much grief and pain, so much loss and misery, was gone.


    Where his soul went was a question for another time, but if hell existed then his soul was surely damned to rot in its fiery embrace.<del></del>


    ¡ª¡ª


    In every part of the mansion, simr scenes were taking ce, and where people fell, that flowery scent permeated the air.


    In one of the private rooms, Gregoryy atop a woman, in the throes of passion. He had a smile upon his face, no doubt enjoying the beauty beneath him but also of his rewards which he would never get, as he caught a whiff of that smell, and then felt the sudden sting of a needle. All his training, skills, and abilities were worthless, and Gregory died in the arms of a woman, who had passed out when she too had smelled the scent.


    In arger room within the mansion, men and women surrounded a pit, cheering and shouting as two men stood opposite each other down below. One was the familiar Hyde, an elder of the burning sands sect which no longer existed due to Aeverie. The other man in the pit was a bulky and hairy fellow, with a wild mane of ck hair and grey eyes. His teeth were barred in a feral grin as he prepared to lunge.


    Neither got to fight, however, as the scent filled the air, and the crowd and two men passed out. Some felt the sting of a needle while others did not. The strongest elder of what had been the most powerful sect in the city was dead alongside the strongest arcanist who had been in service to the nowte Lex.


    Henry, the merchant, had died at the same time Lex had fallen, and thest of the group, the hooded man who had lost his name long ago,sted for a second more than the rest, but even as his instincts kicked in when he smelled the air in the private room he was in, it was toote, and he fell to the ground, feeling the sting of a needle on his neck before everything went dark.


    The once lively estate was now as silent as the grave. Death had passed through and taken many a soul with him, and in return, freedom was given to all those thaty beneath the manor. They would see light once again, and their minds would be cleared. Help would be granted and hope kindled.


    Not just for them, but for the city of Evenord as a whole.


    ¡ª¡ª


    From atop a perch on a nearby building, Will, at least that was the name he was known by, looked down upon the manor of Lex, and sighed. Once he had found out what that fae had been nning, he had cut loose and run. He didn''t want to risk getting caught, especially not when he was about to head home in four days with the expedition. He had his disguise ready and everything, along with the other items he needed.


    Lex had been pleasant, and amusing to Will. He could have cured the man any time, but he hadn''t because he had wanted to see what he would do and it would have raised questions. Perhaps if he had been born in thends beyond the scar, he might have made something more of himself, then again the same could be said about anyone of the ins.


    Will nced out at the city that had been his home for many years now. He had left it multiple times to meet for missions and aplish tasks given to him, though none hade since the fall of the Twin horn. That damned idiotic sect. Will remembered the first time he had met them. Sure they had been loyal and willing to do anything, but they had also been pricks and had questioned each order he had given when he was there, stating that they needed confirmation from their king. In the end, he had left and had thought things would go ording to n, but they had not.


    He winced when he remembered the anger that thing, his superior, had shown when it had spoken to Will and informed him that he''d be returning with the next expedition. He didn''t know everything that had happened, but he did know that something had been lost, a queen he''d identally overheard, and that ns years in the making had all been ruined. What was worse, was they didn''t have a lot to go on as to how and who.


    It was bad, to say the least, and Will was still pissed that most of his work in the ins for the past few years had now been for nothing.


    ''At least I''m finally leaving this ce, though I''m still surprised they sent someone with the expedition.''


    He hadn''t been told why they had sent another agent with the expedition, someone among the Umbrin group. All he knew was that he was to work with this agent and that they had been recruited at a very young age which likely meant they had been infected with a parasite and a unique one at that if what he had been told by his superior was true. Will didn''t like working with their kind, they always felt off to him.


    ''What was his name again.'' Will tried to recall the code name he had been given by his superior. ''puppetmaster or was the spider? Something to do with strings I think.''


    Will sighed. it didn''t matter, he''d be meeting him soon enough to go over a task that they would be sharing on the return journey through the scar.


    "Can''t wait until this is over," Will said.


    The ins were peaceful and he could do anything he wanted here, as long as he didn''t cause too much of a ruckus, but he missed home and would be d when he returned.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    "I think that''s enough for today," Zirani said and I let out a sigh as I pulled the enchanted weights off myself. Next to me, Misty did the same thing, and we both toppled to the ground. Unlike the first set, these new weights were far heavier and seemed to heat the body, and as far as I could tell, also stimte certain parts. Zirani had said it was a dangerous piece of equipment, at least for those not used to it and at the lower levels. It increased blood flow via the heart, and affected other parts of the body,


    The only reason she was confident that we could use it was because of all the other training we had done, and the physical conditioning she had put us through. It hadn''t been obvious at first, but since none of us had gone out of our way to test it, our physical attributes were beyond the boost that our level gave us. It had be clear when Zirani had me spar a member of the green court, a fae, who naturally had greater psychical abilities than a base human. We were around the same level of power, and the rules had been simple. Neither of us could use aether.


    It had quickly be obvious that he didn''t stand a chance. The sheer difference was staggering in a way. He was fast and strong, but no were near my level.


    "Not everyone pushes themselves like you and the girls Aiden," Zirani said when I asked her about it. "Some people will be content with reaching a certain stage and then remaining there. We all seek power, yes, but some seek more than others."


    It was a difference that I hadn''t really thought about. I guess it was foolish of me to think everyone would be pushing like me. Why would they after all? Why was I?


    A question that I still hadn''t fully answered yet.


    As I got to my feet, I spotted a few familiar faces watching us. Shana was there alongside a few other dryads who looked me up and down with obvious interest. I had taken my shirt off and was only wearing a pair of shorts, leaving my defined muscles bare. With my robes, I looked to have an athletic figure, with a strong yet not overly bulky build. One might think I was average, but underneath wasyer uponyer of defined and carved muscle gained through hours upon hours of torturous physical exertion.


    There were a few people who stared intently at Misty which did annoy me a bit, but I needed to stop caring so much about that. Misty paid no attention to them and at the end of the day, it was I who she was in love with, though one, in particr, a muscr and handsome-looking man with goat legs seemed particrly interested. He had shouted out numerouspliments and had only shut up when Zirani had warned him. He was lucky because I had been about to head over and teach him a lesson. The leers were annoying, but as long as they remind leers and nothing else then I wasn''t about to fight every single one of them even if I could, but the satyr was so brazen as to openly hit on Misty and even ask her out in front of me. If he didn''t take Zirani''s warning to heart then I would teach him a lesson.


    After a quick rest, Misty and I followed Zirani toward our temporary home. Sandra had opted out of training and had chosen to remain inside. She needed some time to rest, and I wouldn''t argue, though I still nned on checking on Zirani and herter tonight. I wanted to make sure that both were alright since they had both been acting oddly, at least that''s what it felt like. The entire thing with this uing fight still felt so odd and unnecessary. It didn''t feel like something Zirani would allow, and Sandra would do. There was also the lost queen which had been more active, though not through speech. It was the feelings I was getting from her. She was deciding something, or so I thought.


    In any case, there wasnt much I could do in that regard.


    "There''s some food ready so dig in," Zanni said. "Or would you prefer to take a bath first?"


    "Bath," Misty and I said in unison.


    I reeked of sweat and was covered in dirt. Misty who was wearing a sports bra, and tights was also pretty dirty. Her clothes also didn''t have any enchantments as they had been a set she had bought from the ins, and enchanted clothing wasn''tmon in the ins, not like it apparently was in thends beyond the scar.


    "You going to join us?" I asked Zirani.


    "No." She shook her head. "I''m going to go speak with Aeverie."


    Zirani had left earlier, apparently to check on Sofia, and had returned with good news. Things had begun and I assumed he was going now to check on how things had gone. If my body hadn''t been aching and I wasn''t about to take a bath I might have asked to go along, but instead, I just nodded and followed Misty into the bath.


    We quickly undressed and though Misty body looked very pleasing and enticing, I was too tired to do anything. Misty probably could have healed me somewhat, but ever since Zirani had started on the weights a month ago, she had told us not to use certain healing elixirs or techniques and to allow the body to naturally recover, to allow the muscle to break and build back up. For a normal human, it would not be possible nor feasible, but at our level alongside all those baths and elixirs, our regeneration was good enough that we could.


    It was easiest for Misty as her natural regeneration was far greater than mine and Sandra''s.


    "Misty." Her eyes opened and moved to me. "Are you actually nning on leaving?"


    She smiled and shook her head. "Probably not."


    I tried to hold back a sigh of relief but I don''t think I was sessful as she smirked. "You''d miss me?"<del></del>


    "Of course, I would," I replied. "You seemed interested though, earlier at least."


    "I was," Misty said. "But I''ve been thinking and well, anything they could offer, Zirani could get me. She''s a princess and I can''t even begin to imagine how wealthy she is. She could probably hire vampire teachers for me. I don''t think she wanted to say it because she wanted me to decide and figure things out on my own, and I''m happy she did. The sisterhood is interesting, but not for me. Yes, I do need to spend time around vampires, and I will, but not with them, not if I have to leave you, Sandra, and Zirani. I wouldn''t be here without you, Aiden, and I don''t¡ª"


    She paused. "I don''t have a goal besides keeping up with you so I can remain by your side. Right now it just doesn''t seem like a good decision and it''s not one I want to take. There are the first vampires I''ve met but not the only others out there. No point rushing into things when there are other better options avable and one''s I''ve yet to see. Options where I don''t have to leave you."


    I smiled. "I''m d, sweet fangs."


    She rolled her eyes and sshed some water at me. "Don''t start with that."


    I chuckled. "Why, it suits you."


    We spent some more time in the bath before we got and dried up. Dinner was still hot and read thanks to the enchanted tes. the food was some sort of meat pastry with potatoes, and a mix of vegetables with a wonderful sauce. we spoke of more joyous things while we ate like what we might see in the scar and thends beyond it. All the sights and wondrous things that awaited us.


    It was going to be like stepping into an entirely different world, and though obstacles awaited us, as long as I had my lovers at my side, I would get through it.


    Once we finished, we were about to head to bed, and spend some quality time together, but then I checked on Sandra and stopped. The bond was eerily quiet, far more than normal, and I was about to send a message over when the lost queen suddenly spoke up.


    "Don''t."


    I stopped and turned my attention to her as Misty gave me a worried look. "Are you ok?"


    I raised a hand to ask her to wait.


    "Don''t do what?" I asked the queen.


    "If you want your little shadowed friend toe out of this unharmed and with her mental faculties intact then you will do as I say."


    "Are you threatening me?" I growled mentally. "If you''ve done something to her I swear I''ll-"


    "I''m trying to help, you fool," she bit back. "I''ve done nothing, now would you rather I be silent and you can helplessly try and solve this problem, which you will be unable to, at least not in time for her toe out of this without some problems. Or, do you want someone whose familiar with her problem to help? Well?"


    I calmed myself and nodded. "What do I need to do?"


    I might have thought this a trick or some borate ruse if not for the fact she had left herselfpletely bare. I could sense fully that she was telling the truth, and I was also certain if she could disguise her emotions so well and do something like this to trick me, she would have done so already.


    I sent over a quick mental message of what was going on to Misty and Zirani then without waiting, headed over to Sandra''s room. I was d to hear Misty''s footsteps behind me and Zirani''s quick response, though my focus did not remain on either for long as I turned my full attention to the queen as she began to speak.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Sandra was lying on her bed when I entered the room, and looked to be in a state of peaceful slumber, however on closer inspection she was far too still, and the only sign of movement was the erratic rising and falling of her chest. It was not a smooth rise and fall, but like she was struggling to breathe.


    I quickly approached the bed, followed by Misty as the lost queen''s focus turned to Sandra.


    "Don''t touch her," the queen snapped when I went toy a hand on her forehead. "Let me out."


    I hesitated, but only for a moment. The next the lost queen manifested beside me, and I stepped back as she gazed down at Sandra. She looked just like she had thest time I had let her out. Porcin skin and dark eyes deeper than any pit. She was beautiful and striking, not at all like one might think if they only knew her by her personality. Her pointed ears looked like the fae I had seen though slightly different, and her onyx hair contracted with the pale blue dress she wore, the color of ice.


    The very air in the room seemed to still in her presence, and I was keenly aware of just how powerful she was. The only reason I had wonst time was because of my divine power, not my own capabilities. Without that and the fact she was my bonded, she could likely obliterate me right here and now.


    "Wow," I heard Misty breathe as she looked at the queen. "Is that her?''


    I nodded as the lost queen sneered and lowered a hand to Sandra''s forehead. Due to the fact, that her mind was the mental equivalent of being naked I could tell her sneer was not directed at the Sandra, but something whiting her. I tried to use my arcane sense to detect what and checked our bond, but I could sense nothing wrong. Just a feeling of quiet and like everything was normal.


    "Like a mask," I muttered.


    I felt through my bond with the lost queen as she directed a drop of her power into Sandra. I whistled internally What she considered a drop would be argeke for others. The power moved and began to weave itself around Sandra''s mind, creating a shell before some of it split off and began to strike at something.


    "What is it?" I asked aloud, my question not really directed at anyone.


    "Strings," the lost queen replied, and her sneer was gone, reced by a worried look, though it was not directed at whatever she was cleansing from Sandra''s mind.


    "So something is wrong with her then?" Misty asked.


    "There is," The lost queen said. "Though not for much longer. I didn''t expect this, but I shouldn''t be surprised they would send someone."


    "You know who did this?" I asked.


    The lost queen shook her head. "No, but I do know what did this, now no more questions. Let me focus. Whoever did this, formed it in such a way that getting rid of it would leave the person with permanent damage. They probably assume there''s no one skilled enough to break itpletely."


    "And you can?"


    She turned and raised her chin. "Whoever did this is but a soldierpared to me, a queen. Now, no more questions!"


    I nodded and watched with Misty as the lost queen worked on Sandra. I could tell through her bond that she was getting rid of something, but I couldn''t for the life of me sense it. At least not with my arcane senses.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Misty asked mentally. "Can we trust her?"


    "For this, yes," I replied, considering what all of this meant. Someone or something had ced something under some sort of mental influence which might very well be the cause of her odd behavior, and the bet, but why?


    Had it been Kai or a member of the Umbrin? The way the lost queen spoke made it sound like it was something she was familiar with.


    In the middle of my musings, the door opened, and Zirani stepped in, looking angry. She spotted the lost queen and turned her gaze to Sandra. She slumped in relief then motioned me and Misty over to her.


    I approached warily, and Zirani must have understood why. "It''s gone."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Whatever was in my head is gone," Zirani said. "I broke it a minute after you sent the first message about Sandra. I was already on my way back.."


    "Do you know what it was?"<del></del>


    She shook her head. "Not really. It was a nasty little thing, tired to leave a scar as it went. It didn''t work, luckily, but it was like a sharp string. It was too dull however to do any real damage to my mind and all it took was some aether and an excursion of will to get rid of it. It was a bit difficult since I couldn''t sense it with arcane sense. Luckily, I didn''t need to as I do possess other senses and natural abilities that other races do not. I flooded aether in and flushed it out. it''s clear that something is at y that we were not aware of. Whatever it was, it was not made out of aether, at least not any form I have ever seen before. In fact-"


    Zirani nced at the lost queen. "It was very much like her power."


    "Well she''s clearly familiar with it," I said. "She said as much. In any case, we need to wait for her to finish helping Sandra, and then we can ask some questions. Honestly, I''m surprised she''s helping us in this."


    "Perhaps she''s made her choice," Zirani muttered under head breath before shaking her head and turning to Misty. "And you?"


    Misty shrugged. "I don''t think whatever it was had affected me or else the queen over they would have said so, and well, I haven''t been acting strangely the past few hours."


    "Zirani, do you think this is why she made the bet?" I asked.


    "Yes and no," Zirani said. "I think it pushed her to make the decision. It might have been an oundish idea in her head that she would never acutely do, but the strings took hold, and well, here we are, though I do think this is the Umbrin''s doing. They could be lying, but they seemed shocked when she made the suggestion and this power is foreign, not to mention we never made a binding oath, and while I''m not one to break agreements, something like this might make me do so. I won''t rule them out though"


    Zirani turned to me. "You still want to fight?"


    I frowned, but before I could reply, there was a loud cough, and we all turned to see Sandra sitting up, with a hand over her mouth, coughing loudly.


    I rushed over and the lost queen made way. She felt mmy, but a quick check through the bond confirmed that she was ok. I nced over at the queen and nodded gradually. She simply stared at me for a long moment before disappearing and heading back into her core.


    "What happened?" Sandra shook her head and blinked several times.


    "What do you remember?" Zirani asked.


    "After our talk, I got a headache and decides to rest." She frowned. "I don''t remember falling asleep."


    "Is that all?"


    She nodded then pressed a hand to her head and winced. "My head hurts."


    "So does mine," Zirani said. "But it would pass. It seems something snuck a bit of power into our heads and embossed with our minds, though it was worse for you than me. I''m not sure what their reason was, at least notply, but it might exin a few things."


    "Like the mental shroud?" Sandra asked.


    "Sort of," Zirani answered. "But the power was not dream aether, and it didn''t shroud our minds or change any memories or as such, but instead smaller things. Sandra, do you remember the bet?"


    She nodded. "I-I do."


    "And what do you think of it?" I questioned.


    She frowned. "It was a stupid thing to do, but I¡­"


    Her words trailed off as a visible look of confusion appeared on her face. "I don''t remember why I did it."


    "Then we know one of the reasons at least," Zirani said. "And it could lead us to whoever did this. It could be the Kai or someone on his side, or someone nted these strings beforehand and used them at the right time."


    "Which would mean someone was watching nearby or it had to be someone there," Misty said.


    "Not quite," Zirani said. ''We don''t understand this power. It could have activated on some sort of trigger or might have allowed someone to watch from a long-distance away. There are a lot of possibilities, and lucky for us we can narrow it down. I know you can hear me, lost queen. This isn''t over,e back out."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    I heard an audible sigh in my mind before the lost queen manifested, which was surprising to me since I had expected her to just ignore us and block herself. I wasn''t really sure why she was cooperating all of a sudden, but I wasn''t about toin. I had been trying to get her to cooperate for a while. Maybe what Zirani had said to her and the threats had paid off and she was finally realizing it was better if she tried to help.


    "Well?" Zirani shot a pointed look at the lost queen.


    The queen smirked, and both stepped forwards, squaring off with each other. The lost queen was a bit taller, but it was hard to tell. Both were powerful and beautiful women and it might have been a dreame true for me if I didn''t know what the lost queen was like and what had just happened.


    "I can answer some of the questions you have," the lost queen said, moving away and taking a seat on the bed. She crossed a leg and folded her arms. Even bonded and essentially trapped, she still managed a regal bearing, and made the way she sat on the bed made it seem more like a throne.


    "And?" I asked. "Will you? Or are we going to have to bargain?"


    "I love a good bargain," The queen said. "But no, I shall grace you with my knowledge for no cost. Think of it as charity for lesser beings."


    "How gracious." Misty scoffed.


    "Indeed," the lost queen agreed, ignoring Misty''s sarcasm. "Firstly you are correct in that this is no form of aether you are familiar with. It is simr to my own power but lesser. My power is pure ki while that which rooted itself into your minds is an artificial form of aether."


    "Artificial?" I frowned. "What, so it was made?"


    She nodded. "It was. Technically all aether was made, but not like this."


    "If it''s aether why can''t we sense it," Zirani said.


    "Its trait of the power," the lost queen exined. "Imagine a spectrum of all energy. You can see one small part of that spectrum. This aether is outside of that small area, mainly due to what it is made from."


    "What affinity is it?" I asked.


    "Many, and none. It is an amalgamation, and allows for much." She smiled. "What befell your allies was a use of the power to form strings which allowed for control and maniption of what they were attached to. The mental maniption is due to form of power having origins in dream aether."


    "What''s it called?"


    "It has a few names, but I''ve heard it mostmonly called horror aether, mainly for the way it is used, though any affinity can be used to perform horrendous deeds."


    "Do know who did this?" Sandra asked, sitting up, and getting off the bed.


    "If they show themselves and use horror aether around me then I will sense it, but the power is gone, and whilst I was cleansing it, I found no link back to its source." She shrugged, making the gesture look elegant. "It could be any number of things, though the technique was used makes it clear they at least had been faulty close when it had been formed."


    "Who made horror aether?" Zirani asked. "What''s your involvement in this?"


    The lost queen made a tsking noise and then waved a finger. "I''m afraid that''s all I shall be saying. Consider yourself blessed and very lucky."


    She gave us a smile that held no kindness nor sincerity but a sense of mocking. She vanished and I felt her return to her core. She blocked herself off immediately making it clear she was done for now.


    "Well, that was more than I expected her to give," I said honestly. "And it does help, but now we need to figure out what we''re going to do."


    "We need to look for it," Sandra said angrily. "I need to pay them back."


    "Yes, but how?" Misty asked. "If it was someone nearby then that sort of narrows it down to the Umbrin, but how do we go about checking them. If it is one of them and we start looking, it might spook them, and then who knows what will happen, not to mention the fact that you two might not be the only ones affected. What''s to say others haven''t been. If you Zirnai can be affected then most certainly others in expedition can as well."<del></del>


    "This is bad," I said. "Very bad."


    "Well, firstly we need to decide one thing before we formte any ns to figure out who and what is behind this." Zirani looked at me. "Do you still want to fight Pate?"


    I nced at Sandra, and through our bond, I could sense worry but also trust in my decision. I felt a lot better knowing she hadn''t really made that bet, and that Zirani hadn''t allowed it of her own free will, at least not really. In any case, I could call it off, but that would lead to problems. Everybody was already excited about the fight, and in the truth behind the initial anger and confusion, I had also gotten excited.


    "I''ll still fight him, but that whole thing about marrying Sandra is off," I said.


    "Worried?" Zirani asked.


    "Should I be?" I shot back.


    She shook her head. "No, I don''t think so. I know you''ll win. So, the fight is still on then. I will need to consult the lost queen againter, and hopefully, she so graciously gives me a way of detecting this aether because that is the biggest problem. I was only able to detect it via my racial traits, and not my arcane sense."


    "And if there isn''t?" Misty asked.


    "Then I might have to turn to Aeveire, though what will lead to me divulging things i don''t really wish to yet." Zirani sighed. "I trust her, but she''s the type to look too deep into this too fast, and get ahead of herself. She is however an expert when ites to the mind, and who knows, an elven fae might be able to see that which I can not."


    "So what then?" Sandra looked confused. "Do we just wait?"


    "There is not much else we can do," Zirani said. "We need to take care. As I just said, the first thing we need is a way of sensing this power and we also need to take care not to arouse too much suspicion that is of course not considering the fact the thing who manipted us didn''t sense it when we broke their technique. They might already know we''re looking for them. I will figure things out. Leave this to me."


    I nodded. "I''m ok with that. I have the fight to prepare for."


    "As do I," Misty said.


    "But if there is anything we can do," I said. "Please tell us. I detest the idea that something is going around and attaching mental strings to people as if they were puppets."


    Zirani smiled. "Of course, Aiden. As usual, I will keep all of you in the loop. Now, I think I''m going to get some sleep. My mind is still a bit shaky, and I need some rest."


    Sandra''s stomach grumbled and she headed for the door. "I''m going to get something to eat, anyone else hungry."


    Misty and I shook our heads. "We just ate."


    "Then I''ll see youter." With that Sandra left the room.


    Zirani didn''t bother heading back to her own room and instead plopped down onto the bed, leaving me and Misty standing there. We nced at one another then headed out of the room and towards mine.


    I could sense that Misty was worried through our bond and I felt the same. Why couldn''t things just have gone normal for once? Why was it that every time things lulled, all of a sudden a new problem cropped up? It seemed that the ins still have one more thing for us before we left, and hopefully we could figure it out before we did. I felt worried enough now, but being on the expedition through the great scar with something which could use horror aether was not something I wanted to consider, though it was a possibility. It all depended on what Zirani could do.


    I had trust in Zirani, however, and if anyone could get to bottom of it, then it would be her, and even after all this time, and how far I had grown in all aspects I had no illusions about being smarter than she was. She was over four hundred years old and would be able to tackle this better than I could.


    Once we were in the room, we undressed and I looked Misty''s body up and down, feeling my lower region react ordingly. She smiled when she saw me before beckoning me over. "I don''t want to think about any more problems, so why don''t you make me scream out your name."


    "It would be my pleasure."

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    When night passed and dawn began, heralding the rising of the sun, the city of Evernord was changed. For most, they did not notice it until the groups of guards began to move through the city and call for all people to head to the north of the city where a once great arena had been, but many years ago, after a conflict, it had crumbled, and after the rubble had been cleared, the space had been left. The owner of the arena had never put thend on sale, simply keeping it to himself but that owner had been killed the previous night as he had been involved in various criminal activities, the worst of which was acting as the leader for groups of hired killers, mainly hired by those at the middle-end of society.


    With him gone, the new mayor and his council, appointed by Aeverie through binding oath had taken thend and had their new guard move through the city.


    People were confused at first, mainly due to the fact of the guards'' uniforms which unlike the previous ck was now a dark blue, and unlike the old ragged and disorganized guards, these new guards moved in unison at a march, and in formation. Every now and then a guard would split off to move down a narrow alleyway to call more people and send them north. They weren''t trying to get everyone since that would be extremely difficult but just enough that it would be talked about everywhere in the city and spread very quickly.


    Crowds became to form nearer the north and soon the empty space began to fill up with hundreds then thousands of people.


    It also served another purpose as it allowed the clean-up crews to more easily get rid of the dead bodies which had been left behind in the previous night''s events and for the quick takeover of allnds that belongs to the deceased. There was barely any struggle, and though a few noticed, it wasn''t enough and was overshadowed by therger crowds gathering and moving north.


    Those crowds spread the words and on and on it went until more and more people began heading north. Soon thousands went to tens of thousand and within two hours, half the city had gathered in the empty space which more still trickling in.


    Rows of guards stood below a small tform made of earth, which towered above the people below. Atop the tform stood three figures one of which was a middle-aged woman who stood nked on either side by a man in a more intricate guard uniform and an older-looking man in a set of simple yet expensive-looking clothes.


    Many of the people below recognized the figures, and quickly the crowd began to specte as to what was happening. Some spoke of invasion, but that was quickly disapproved while others thought this might have something to do with the expedition, but many pointed out that none of them were to be seen. Rumors abounded and everyone waited in anticipation for what was about to happen, and what would be said.


    All the while, more people trickled in and those chosen by Aeveire solidified their hold on the city, cleaning up the old and taking control, a control that would not harm the people as the old had, but help. Not to trap and force, but to free and heal. It would be a long road but a necessary one. It would take time for people to get used to things and of course, there would be problems toe, but Aeverie was very intelligent and had chosen well.


    "Are we ready to begin?" The new mayor asked the older man beside her.


    "Give it another minute," he replied, ncing at her. "Nervous."


    She snorted. "Never. I''ve faced down worse. This will be easy inparisonpared to dealing with Lex and his lot. I still can''t believe what''s happened. I''m surprised, but happy."


    "We all are," the guard captain on her other side said. "But we can''t allow that to hold us back. We have been given an amazing opportunity, and we can''t let it go to waste."


    She nodded and took a deep breath before taking a step forward. She reached into her pocket, and pulled out the enchanted object. It was a rod with an oval on the end and its function was to amplify sound. This would allow her to be heard by everyone very clearly. She had heard it was based on old-world tech and was from an old expedition.


    The crowd was quiet as they noticed her movement, and the new mayor of Evenord raised the item to her mouth and began to speak.


    ______


    Will watched from afar as the new mayor began to speak. He shook his head, and let out a sigh. He had to admit that the fae had known what she had been doing. His remaining contacts which were the ones he had created himself, the only ones left, had reported a major wiping of every major and minor criminal organization, and out of those who had been left, almost all had stopped any activities and dissolved. Apparently many had been offered jobs and positions, which was possible because of all the new projects that were about to be announced


    The city of Evenord was more advanced than most in the ins, but the gap between it and the others was about to grow. By the end of this, it would be the most advanced and greatest city in the ins, more so than it had already been, though a few others hadpared with it.


    "Boss, it''s almost time."


    Will nced over at Kiggs, and not for the first time wondered why in the hell he had been sent of all people. Will had at first thought Kiggs was the agent, but Kiggs had confirmed he was not, and had been sent to make sure everything went well. He was basically a messenger and did anything asked of him by those above his station.


    He was a shapeshifter, and had been rather weak thest time Will had seen him, but apparently, he had moved up in the world, though not by too much. He was average now and currently disguised as a middle-aged man with a rough face and bulky body. He had probably gained a few new forms. Unlike other types of shapeshifters, Kiggs needed to essentially eat or absorb someone to get ess to their form, and even then, there were limitations on size, weight, and height, not to mention they needed to eat most if not all of the person or shapeshifting into was harder and other parts from other forms would be needed to fill out gaps sometimes leading to very odd appearances. Some of his kind tended to take certain parts and then assembly forms rather than taking whole bodies. It was like taking parts and putting them together to create what was needed.


    "How long?" Will asked. "And stop speaking in that squeaky voice when your in that body."<del></del>


    "Oh sorry, and two minutes."


    "Where did you say we were meeting again?" Will asked.


    "There''s an old warehouse in the south, very hidden and rumor says it''s cursed so no one will go near it. It''s the perfect ce."


    "Do you have the elixir?" Will asked, holding back a wince. He did not like having to change his form but knew it was necessary.


    Kiggs plunged a hand into his body and pulled out the elixir. Will gingerly took it. He knew that Kiggs race had ess to an innate spatial storage that was connected to their body, but it looked very disturbing when they pulled out things.


    "Come on then." Will got to his feet. "Let''s go."


    Kiggs led the way as they made the through the silent city. Will took in a few of the sights he would miss when he was gone. Mainly the brothels because he doubted he''d be getting any on the return journey. He would have to y his part very well and not attract any attention or try anything, at least not on his own.


    The warehouse was just as Kiggs had said. Decrepit, crumbling, and covered in dirt and who knew what else, but at the center stood a cloaked figure, a body next to him wrapped in a fabric.


    Kiggs approached the body and began to extract what he needed to add to the elixir while Will approached the figure.


    "So you''re the agent they sent?"


    "Puppetmaster." He said with a slow nod. "Though you will know me by my other name soon enough."


    "A pleasure," Will said warily, eyeing the still figure up and down. "Anything to report?"


    The figure shook his head. "The shifter should have told your everything you need to know. Besides that, you should listen to what I say, I know the n far better than you. I have after all been with them my whole life."


    "It''s done." Will turned to Kiggs who offered him a small white bead. Will took it and after opening the elixir, dropped it in. It dissolved and the blue color changed to red then milky white.


    "Who is this?"


    "A n member, Max." The figure motioned to the elixir. "If you would hurry, we must go soon."


    Will held back a sigh and then put the contents into his mouth. He almost spit it out but managed to swallow. He tagged which quickly turned into a cough then a gasp as he fell to the floor and began to writhe in pain.


    His flesh began to distend, bubble and shift. A shell of horror aether formed around him and the sound of his struggles were cut off. For those outside the shell, itsted but a minute, but for Will or Max now, it felt like it went on for hours.


    When atst the shells cracked and the aether faded, what was left was not Will, but somebody else. A different body, a different face, and a different voice.


    Max sat up and let out a curse. "Fuck that. It was Just as bad asst time."

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    A Large tree stood before me, reaching up into the sky, its roots dug deep into a verdantnd. My eyes were locked onto its majesty, and all else was blurry. I thought it was day but I could not have said if asked as all my mind was focused on the tree. In the back of my mind, I realized this was a dream, but I could not do anything but focus on the tree. The wind whistled and a few of the branches and leaves of the great tree rustled, and for a moment I swear I could hear words, as though the tree was speaking to me.


    "Aiden, find us, dig your roots deeper."


    I felt a pulling sensation and things began to darken and fade.


    The wind picked up. "The queen is the link, but even before we called, we all called. Find¡­"


    Darkness took over my vision and all went ck, the words being cut off. I felt dizzy and like I couldn''t think properly, but any hope of waking myself up was dashed as a new scene formed around me, far different than the tree and verdantnds.


    A fiery star burned in the night, and I floated in front of it, but its heat did not burn me, nor did its light blind me. I only felt warmth and something more. The me roared and just like the tree, I swear I could hear words.


    "Do not let the twisted lords near, the queen is a risk, bind her fully or burn her out."


    Its words were so odd, made up of roading me, and so different from the gentle rustling of the branches and leaves. Before I could ask what or even muster enough focus to do anything but look and listen, I felt a warm sensation overtake my lower region and the start began to fade as a new light bloomed.


    "Bind her or burn her," were thest words I heard before I blinked my eyes open and let out a groan of pleasure.


    A wave of vertigo overwhelmed me and thoughts and memories from a moment ago slowly began to fade, all but the words. My mind didn''t remain on the dreams for long however as I let out another groan and looked down to see Misty bobbing her head up and down of hard shaft, taking me deep into her throat, andvishing my silken flesh with her warm and skilled tongue.


    "Oh fuck, Misty."


    Pleasure coursed through me as she took me in and out of her mouth. Meanwhile, one of her hands massaged my balls while the other stroked what parts were not in her mouth. I moved a hand down and began to guide her up and down, speeding her up, which she allowed.


    Soon I was at the edge. "Misty I''m cumming."


    She let out a moan and then shoved me all the way down her throat. I burst, and my warm seed flooded down her throat and into her stomach. Shot after shot of cum filled her stomach until only a trickle was left.


    I let out a content sigh as she pulled back, and cleaned me along the way. When only the tip was left she sucked and drank down the few remaining drops before releasing me.


    "What a way to wake up."


    She smiled and licked her lips. "I''m d you enjoyed that because we''re not done yet."


    Misty moved up onto her knees and then positioned her opening just above my manhood. She was quite literally dripping wet, the pleasure from my orgasm having raised her pleasure. Her eyes locked onto my own as she slowly lowered herself down, her warm channel taking me in until I was balls deep inside her.


    I moved my hands to her sides and up until I grasped her breasts. "You want me to move or do want control?"


    Instead of responding, she began to bounce up and down on me.


    I massaged her breasts and we spent a near an hour like that, enjoying each other before I burst and filled her while she screamed and spasmed atop me in the throes of her own climax.


    "You two finally done!" I heard Sandra call, and I nced at the door, realizing that it wasn''t fully shut.


    Misty and I chuckled before the blonde shouted back, "Yes, we''ll be out in a minute unless you want a turn?"


    There was silence for a long moment before Sandra called back. "As much as I want to, I''ll save it forter. Now hurry up there''s some good news."


    "We shouldn''t keep her waiting then," I said and the two of us quickly got and dressed. Misty went for a more casual dress rather than her usual robes while I went with some shorts and a shirt because I had training and no reason to wear the robes. I wasn''t nning on heading onto the city.


    Sandra was at the table, eating fruit from what looked like a very exotic fruit sd. It was made up of a few fruits I recognized but most were foreign to my eyes. There was also toast, yogurt, and a few other dishes.<del></del>


    "Have fun?" Sandra asked.


    "Of course," Misty said, sitting next to Sandra and immediately filling up a te with small cakes and pastries.


    "Sweet fangs indeed."


    Misty rolled her eyes as I took a seat and dug into the bowl of fruit. It tasted amazing like everything else I had tried here and the mix of fruits was perfect. I added some cream from a small bowl nearby and honey which made it taste even better.


    "So what''s the good news?" Misty asked as I ate.


    "And where''s Zirani?"


    "Well Zirani went off to speak to Aeverie," Sandra exined. "And the good news is that the n worked. The ver ring is done, but not just that."


    Sandra shook her head. "Thatdy is something else."


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "She changed the entire city," Sandra exined. "At least that is what Zirani told me. Apparently, there is a new mayor, new guards and basically, all the criminals and problems have been¡­ taken care of."


    "Taken care of?" Misty raised an eyebrow. "As in¡­"


    Sandra nodded. "Aeverie has set up new people and with what Zirani told me before she left, things are looking very good."


    "Well that is good news," I said.


    I felt a small weight lift from my chest as I had been thinking about it, and I was definitely d that things had worked and that not only was the ve ring gone, but that the city would improve. It made me think of just how much was possible with the power and resources those from thends beyond the scar had. If Aeverie stayed she could probably take over the ins and do the same for every city. She wouldn''t of course, but I couldn''t help but think of just how good of an idea that would be.


    When I did return would I be able to do that, would I be able to do even more? I shook my head, Best not to think about that. After all, I hadn''t even left the ins yet and there was still a long way to go.


    "What''s everyone''s n for the day?"


    "Some training and I also wanna spend some time with Shana," Misty said.


    "I''m going to rx," Sandra said. "I might have a look around some of the other groups, but not the Umbrin."


    "Be careful," I said. "Don''t wander off anywhere too far away. I''ll be training with Zirani."


    "Indeed you will," she sent over through the bond. "I''m currently with Aeverie but I''ll be back soon. Prepare yourself."


    "Don''t I always?"


    "Zirani is what Sandra said true?"


    "It is," she replied. "Aeveire has outdone herself this time, and I suspect the city of Evenord will be the greatest and most peaceful ce in all the ins, at least this close to the border. The girls have all been moved and are receiving help. It will be harder for some to heal than others, but they''ll get all the tools and help they need, not to mention all the other projects that will be taking ce in the city."


    I had a smile on my face for the rest of breakfast and after we finish, the three of us separated. Sandra said she would be remaining inside for a while and taking a long bath while Misty and I headed out to the area where Zirani had been training us yesterday. It was thergest empty space in the green court area, and apart from the central area of the za, a great ce to train. We could use the central area, but that would attract a lot of attention, especially on Zirani, and I didn''t want to be distracted. The dryads giving me heated looks and sultry smiles would be bad enough without getting into a fight with some idiot who would stare too long at Misty or try something.


    Zirani appeared only minutester as Misty and I were getting ready. "Good you''re both here, then let''s begin."

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    "We only trained for a few hours yesterday and didn''t really get into what I want to use these four days for," Zirani said. "We will still be using the weights and other exercises I''ve taught you, but apart from that, the focus will be onbat alone. We''re going to work on your martial skills and I''m going to teach you a few things I think will help you because raw power is necessary but so is a skill. I''ve seen weaker arcanists take down more powerful opponents because of their greater skill and in a way you two have also done that."


    "So sparring?" Misty asked.


    Zirani nodded. "Yes, but not just that. You two won''t be sparring each other."


    Zirani snapped her fingers and two people who had been watching stepped forwards. I recognized the satyr, but not the elven fae with the cold look on his fae. "This is Rall, your sparring partner Aiden and the other is Gerick, one of Lady Aeveire''s personal guards. Before I begin teaching you I want you two to spar against your opponents. Anything is allowed, and I want you to try and take down the other as fast as possible. None lethal and without any serious injuries. Consider this a warm-up."


    Rall smiled as he and I walked to on edge of the space. "Watch me dear Misty, I shall show you just how superior I am."


    Misty rolled her eyes and nced at me as she faces off against the guards. "Teach him a lesson, but don''t hurt him too badly. He doesn''t know any better."


    "I know I am better for you," Rall said joyously, smashing his ratherrge fists together


    I rolled my shoulders and flexed my fingers before getting into a basic martial stance, my body turned with one foot in front of me, and the other behind. Rall did no such thing and simply continued to smile at Misty.


    I mped down on my anger and let it cool into an icy cold which I let cover me in its cold embrace. I took a deep breath and told myself that this was non-lethal and that I couldn''t kill this idiot. Misty was right he didn''t know better and I was willing to let him off somewhat because of his nature, but that didn''t mean he wasnt about to get a beating. When this was over he would understand that there were lines and what happened when he crossed them.


    "On my mark," Zirani said. "Three, two, one!"


    I burst forward, my bark armor forming around me in a sh as Rall mmed a hoof into the ground. The earth cracked and shook but I did not falter, not even when two spikes of earth shot up at me.


    I casually dodged the first and jumped over the second with a hand. Whilst I did, I prepared an enhanced impact seed using nature and my mutated aether to greatly increase the force.


    When it was ready, I sent it towards him and in response, he mmed another foot down and a wall of stone rose in front of him. The seed hit and proceeded to st the wall to pieces, and instead of using that as cover I formed arge spear of wood andunched it into the air, a few feet above him.


    I saw his shocked look but then I was in the air above him, grasping the spear, and bringing it down upon him. His senses must have been good as he dodged and attempted to strike me while I was still in the air. I tilted my body to dodge the blow, and counter-attacked by shoving two fingers into his mouth and releasing a spray of paralytic poison down his throat.


    I quickly pulled them back before he could bite down, and was about to follow up, but it seemed that a satyr''s body was resistant as he only spasmed slightly before an angry look came over his face and heunched himself at me. He moved at a fast speed, but not fast enough, and I was able to dodge the first strike, though his follow-up strike ended up breaking my spear.


    The next minute was a brawl of hand-to-handbat in which I dominated mainly because of the way he fought. There was no finesse or flow or rhythm to his movements. It was just a barrage of haymakers and attempts to grab me, which did not work out for him.


    "Aiden," Zirnai called. "What part of, end it as quickly as possible, didn''t you understand? Stop ying with him. We have plenty of time for extended sparringter and testing ourbinations."


    "Fine," I called back as I ducked a hook. "Sorry but this ends now."


    I rose, striking his chest with a palm. He was confused and smiled, probably thinking i had done no damage and was open, but then the burst of pure sr power hit him and he screamed at the burning as he was sent flying away.


    I could have formed another spatial marked spear, but they were costly, and it wasn''t really needed. I walked over and found himying on his back with a pained look on his face and a severe burn mark on his chest. It looked nasty and sizzled. I sort of felt a bit bad. I could have used a mix of poison and injected that into him using some small hollow wooden spears or a knife, though I had no idea how resistant he was. I had been surprised he was resistant to paralytic poison though it''s not like I was facing a lower arcanist or a normal human. He was an aether beast, a smart one, but still an aether beast and no doubt even weaker Aether beasts had better natural resistance than normal humans. Rall was from thends beyond the scar and so had probably grown in strength over his life so he was probably even more resistant, though enough and strong enough types would have worked, No point in risking it though.


    I leaned down and stared into Rall''s eyes. "This is a warning, the only warning you''ll get it. I will turn you into ashes if you cross the line again, understand?"<del></del>


    He gulped then nodded.


    "Good."


    It was then that I realized I couldn''t hear any sounds of fighting which meant Misty was done. I stood and turned to see her opponent on his ass with his hands over his ears.


    "Did you use a sonic attack?" I asked. "I didn''t hear it."


    Misty smiled. "It was point-nk, into an ear."


    I winced. "Oof, did you pop his eardrums?"


    She nodded. "Probably, but they can be healed. without too much problem. I think I could have sted his brain and head to bits if I had used more power. My fight ended quickly."


    "Good thing you didn''t and well I wanted to spend a bit longer sparring him," I replied. "He''s strong, but unskilled and relies way too much on simple techniques and his raw power. I could have beat him in the first exchange."


    "Indeed you could have," Zirani said, waving to two dryads toe and help Rall and the guard. "Now that we are done with that, we can begin the proper training. You two already have your weights on so I want¡ª"


    "What!"


    We all turned to see Shana with a shocked look on her face. When she noticed our attention she blushed and stuttered. "Y-you have the weights from yesterday on while you were fighting?"


    "Lesser versions," Zirani said. "The ones from yesterday would be too much and they would not be able to fight or spar properly. Those are for pure physical conditioning and training. Now if you can''t be silent then leave."


    Shana nodded. "I''m sorry, I''ll be quiet."


    "Good." Zirani turned back to us. "As I was saying I want to start you two off with your techniques and synergy."


    For the next few hours, Zirani worked me and Misty to the bone, starting with our synergy in using techniques and how best to use them together, and to be efficient in our use of aether. She had us go over various moves,boing our techniques in between and going from pure fists or in my case, ive as well, to techniques and switching. She sparred with each of us, giving us pointers and tips when needed. Counter attacking and using openings to your advantage. Timing attacks and techniques so that we could be as efficient as possible and not waste any time as seconds could mean the difference between defeat and victory in a fight.


    I preferred this type of training a lot more than the simple physical stuff because I loved learning how to use my techniques in a better way and how to synergize them and chain them together. How tobine their effects and when best to use one over another. This was truebat training, and I loved it, even when I got my ass handed to me my Zirani, not that I expected any different.


    I was also d to finally be using my ive again, and despite Zirani wanting me to learn other weapons as well, she was fine with me using the ive as long as I didn''t get too attached. Yes, there were those who focus on a weapon like a sword, spear, or ive, but I was more of a specialist in a way in that my fighting style was very much varied and changed ording to who I was facing.


    No matter who Misty faced, she always favored speed, and Sandra loved skirmishing at range, but I was none of that. It was sort of like I was a jack of all trades, but instead of being a master of none, Zirani wanted me to be a master of many.


    And I couldn''t lie, that sounded amazing.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    "Zirani which poisons are best to use?" I asked. It had been a few hours since we had started and we were continuing our training by focusing on techniques and how we could change them. I had been working on my poisons and I had difficulties deciding which ones I should use and the potency I should put in. Unlike Zirnai I wasn''t familiar with the correct doses needed to disable and not kill and which ones were best for certain situations.


    "Good question," Zirani replied. "There are a lot of different types and the amount you should use and potency is important as too little can lead to a bad effect and too much can cause permanent damage or kill, and then there''s mixing poisons which is a whole nother conversation. When we reach mynds we''re going to need to get you a naga teacher to teach you more about poisons. For now, however, I suggest you focus on paralysis as you spent a fair amount of time on it, though the type you are using is going to have less of an effect onrge targets. You should increase the potency and practice forming wooden syringes to pierce and inject, or creating darts and spears coated in them."


    She tapped a finger against her chin. "There is something else I could teach you, but it''s rather dangerous, and I don''t think your ready for spores and the more horrific things."


    "Horrific?"


    She sighed. "So far Aiden, you''ve mainly seen a lighter of what is possible, and we haven''t truly scratched the surface as to what else there is. My aunt''s court has developed many types of nt life and other things. An example would be a spore that infects people and turns them into zombie-like creatures, like a necromancer in a way, but different. She based it on a real-world nt that infected insects with spores. it''s just one example."


    "nt zombies, really?"


    She nodded. "There wille a time where I will need to teach you what I''ve learned from there or perhaps even take you there, though I''d rather not think about that possibly. In any case, work on the potency andbining it with other techniques. You''ve already toyed with the smokescreen and created a poison that matches it in color and so can blend in. Why not try and make the paralytic poison the same color and try and make it odorless. There are tons of possibilities and tons ofbinations you can create with your techniques. So many ways to dominate a battlefield. Remembered what I told you so long ago. Those with the nature affinity, those who can harness its true potential can dominate in all ways."


    I nodded and got to work. My paralytic poison was created via aether change with the information Zirani had sent through our bond when she had first taught me and I''de far enough that I could change aspects of it. The color was simple to do, though I couldn''t get it fully to make the smokey color of the smoke screen. It was close enough however and in the middle of a fight, it would be extremely hard to notice. The smell was a bit more challenging. Perhaps if I had more information on more types of paralytic nts and poisons I could have done more, but in the end, I wasn''t able to fully make it odorless, not that I was worried about Pate detecting it.


    He would be busy with me and fighting for his life. Once I was done with that, I tested it out a few times which involved having to get paralyzed. It was not pleasant but if it worked on me then it would most definitely work on Pate as he was at the same level as I was. The only difference between us was that he had a second core he could use and I just had the lost queen.


    Speaking of the queen, A bit through the training she and Zirani had talked, though I had been too focused on training to listen in. It had ended well though from the fact Zirnai didn''t look angry, though she did look somewhat worried. I would ask her about itter, but for now, training was the focus.


    Misty was currently working on her life and death techniques, and I had seen her do all sorts from clouds of ck smoke to fast-moving crescent des and orbs, and a technique which rained down a ckish liquid that didn''t seem to affect Misty but it certainly affected anything around her. The ground sizzled. There was her flesh maniption and a few blood techniques as well. One of the most interesting things I had seen was the maniption of her hair. She could change it, sharpen and lengthen it. She could use them as limbs or cutting tools, and at one point she had even made them long enough that they could lift her off the ground, though it clearly cost her a lot of aether to do so, and she needed to take breaks in between.


    It was the same with me and mainly because we hadn''t yet refined them, though I didn''t have as much trouble as she did. It was probably because she was using both life and death in unison for certain techniques and had been going nonstop since we had started.


    Just as I was about to use a technique, I sensed a familiar presence and turned to see Sandra approaching us. "Mind if I join?''


    "Not at all," Zirani said.


    "You got bored didn''t you?" Misty said.


    Sandra nodded. "There''s nothing to do without the three of you. I just ate some food, had a nice bath, and then wandered around for a bit. I need to train, get my aether going. I''m not fighting anyone but I don''t want tog behind."


    "Good," Zirani. "Then I''ll catch you up."<del></del>


    Sandra probably had it the worst out of all of us as Zirani most certainly caught her up, and made sure she knew everything and was taking in everything we had learned, however unlike the first few times when she had first started training under Zirani, Sandra didn''tin and whenever she was beaten down she got right back up, and the onlyint she made was that she regretted not wearing lighter clothing. I couldn''t help but watch for a few minutes when she and ZInrai sparred but I soon got back to my own training.


    I wanted to make sure I was ready for the uing fight, and that I didn''t waste this time. Yes, it was only four days, but I could still learn a lot in that time and improve. I had already improved today, and I would tomorrow and the day after leading all the way to the fight with Pate.


    If he was smart then he too would be training.


    We worked through the day and part of the night since we didn''t need as much sleep and the lights in the green court made it look like it was day, and providedfortable natural sunlight. We did take breaks to eat and drink, and I had to admit the perks of being with Zirani were good as she could order anyone in the court about, not that she used it casually and abused her power. Zirani was thest person who would do something like that.


    When we finally called it quits, we had all worked up quite a sweat and to my surprise when I looked around, Shana was still there watching. Had she really stayed the entire day?


    I walked over to Shana who smiled as she saw me approach. "Hello, Aiden."


    "Hello Shana," I said and gave her a quick hug. She returned the embrace and when I pulled away she kept hugging me for a minute more. "Shana, is there something you need? The others left hours ago, but you''re still here, why?"


    She blushed. "Well, I actually originally came to ask Misty if she wanted to spend some time together, but then I saw you two training and didn''t want to interrupt, and well, erm, I liked watching you."


    "That was obvious," Misty said as she walked over. "I''m sorry I couldn''t spend some time with you. Tomorrow, I promise."


    "Oh, great." Shana nodded,cing between me and Misty Nervously. "Then I''ll just go."


    "Why don''t you show Aiden around your home," Misty said, making the dryad pause. "I saw you have some male clothes with you. You aren''t in a rtionship with anyone are you?"


    Shana shook her head. "No, those are just clothes I made. I want to be a weaver and make clothes in the future but I''m still learning. W-would you really let me spend time with him?"


    "I don''t control him," Misty said. "And I like you so yes I''m fine with it."


    Misty gave me a pointed look and sent an image over the through the bond which made me push back a blush.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow, Aiden," Misty said with a smile as she walked away. "Have fun, I''ll want to hear about itter."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    [Pace should start to speed up soon.]


    I was a bit surprised that Misty was ok with this and even pushing for it, but I wasn''t going to argue, especially not since it would probably hurt Shana''s feelings if I made it look as if I didn''t want to spend time with her which was not correct at all. She was beautiful and a very joyful person which I found to be very attractive and I would be lying if I said I hadn''t pictured her in a lewd way just as she probably had about me. There was no way the heated looks she had given me and staring were simply because of how hard I trained.


    "Well then." I offered an arm to the Dryad. "You heard her, let''s go."


    Shana smiled and then ced a hand on my arm. I allowed her to guide me as I didn''t know where she was staying, and we walked at a leisurely pace, passing a few people, and even some dryads who shot jealous looks at Shana.


    "So, Shana, you''re into fashion?" I asked. "You and Misty must enjoy each clothespany a lot."


    "We do," She replied. "She is very beautiful and has an eye for what works. I honestly never thought I''d make friends with a vampire, but sometimes I forget she is."


    "Not used to the vampires like her?" I asked.


    Shana shook her head. "Not at all. I know not all vampires are bad, but the ce I live in is on the outer edge of the court territories, at least it was before the recent expansion and we had a lot of skirmishes, a few with vampires. I never fought with any but I heard a lot of bad things."


    "I''m guessing they were raiders?" I asked, remembering what Zirani had said about vampires a while ago.


    She nodded. "They haven''t been sessful in taking anyone from ournds in a long tie, but they still try as we have unique blood and the rarer and more unique, the more valuable it is to vampires, though it wasn''t just vampires, but also a few bandit sects, though they are even less sessful. They might get something once in a while, but nothing big."


    "You sure know a lot about it," I said.


    "It''s my father''s job to organize groups to patrol ournds and guards shipments," she exined. "My mother is a weaver and I want to be like her. My clothes still aren''t anywhere near her level."


    "That dress that Misty wore." I nced at her. "Did you make it?"


    She nodded. "It''s based on a design I saw in a book."


    "Well it was amazing," Iplimented. "Truly, far greater than anything I''ve ever seen ins."


    "I think that can be said about everything," she said then winced. "I didn''t mean to offend, I''m¡ª"


    "It''s fine." I waved a hand. "I''m aware of the difference and not offended. You''re right, the ins can''tpare to yournds or probably anynd beyond the scar. Speaking of which have you seen the city?"


    She nodded. "I went with Misty. It was different, very different."


    We stopped once we arrived at Shana''s home and she led me in with a smile. It was simr to where I was staying though a bit smaller and filled with more things. There were fabric and clothes everywhere along with a few objects I couldn''t recognize and some tools.


    "It''s a bit messy, so I''m sorry," she said as she walked through a door.


    "It''s fine," I said, following her into a nicely decorated room with a light on the ceiling and arge rectangr device at one side. It was attached to the wall, and Shana touched a finger to its side and it lit up, words and images moving about on its surface. It was by far one of the mostplicated sets of enchantments I had ever seen and they all seemed to work together so seamlessly, and well.


    Shana seemed to control them with her hand. "Give me a minute, Aiden."


    "What are you doing?"<del></del>


    "Well despite what Misty said, I do want to try some clothes out of you before we have¡­ some more intimate fun if you''re up for that?"


    I smiled and walked up behind her, wrapping my arms around her and leaning in to kiss her neck. She shivered, and I moved my mouth to her ears. "It would be my pleasure."


    She felt amazing in my arms and I had to hold myself back from phishing further, It was difficult especially since she pushed her ass into my crotch and rubbed herself against me. Not to mention I could practically feel her vibrating with anticipation and pleasure just at this simple contact.


    I moved back and she let out a sigh, but then continued what she was doing. Once she was done, she had a few sets of clothing which she set on a desk that came out of the wall at a gesture. After grouping them she turned around and gave me a pointed look. "Well, get undressed."


    "Oh, yes." I stripped off my shirt and pants and waited as Shana looked me up and down, her eyes full of lust and sparking my own, though I managed to mp it down.


    "Misty is a lucky girl," Shana said. "I''ll have to thank her for doing this. Now begin with the ck trousers, white shirt, and blue vest."


    I spent the next hour trying on clothes for Shana and I had to admit that she knew what she was doing as each set worked far better than anything I had put together, then again it''s not like I spent much time deciding what to wear and for most of my time after I had first left West Vale I had worn the steel heart battle robe and after leaving them, it became a generic battle robe.


    Shana had me try out casual clothes to formal wear to what I liked the cost, thebat clothing.


    "This is my favorite," I said as I stared into a mirror at myself. I was wearing a shirt and above that, a vest with metallic armor on the right side going up to an ornate shoulder pauldron that merged with the chain-like material the right arm was made of. It ended in a wed gauntlet that was as flexible as a skin-tight glove.


    The lower see was made of trousers and a robe over it that only covered the sides and back. The colors were a mix of ck and gold


    "How much?"


    "You like it?" she asked happily.


    "Like it?" I walked over to her and embraced her, pulling her clothes. I leaned down and gave her a quick kiss. "I love it."


    "In that case, I think I deserve a reward." Shana smiled and leaned in to give me another kiss. "The price of this set is a night of you all to myself."


    "Deal," I replied, and our lips met in a passionate kiss. Her arms wrapped around my neck while my own grabbed her waist. I lifted her up so that her legs wrapped around me. Our tongues dueled fiercely as I walked out of the room with the dryad in my arms.


    We spent a long minute with our lips battling before she pulled back and motioned with her head to the other door. "Bedroom.''


    I nodded and our lips reunited as I kicked open the door and moved in. It shut behind me and then all my focus was on the volley dryad in my arms. Her breasts were pushed up against my chest, and as much as I wanted to continue our kiss, I needed to get undressed.


    I pulled back andy her on the bed which was simr to those where I was staying, though with more enchantments and decorated in a way that suited Shana. I quickly began to pull off the clothing as Shana did the same. She was only wearing a skirt and blouse, so she was quicker but I wasn''t far behind, and soon we once again had each other''s arms wrapped around one another, both on the bed.


    We spent long minutes exploring each other''s bodies before she pushed me down and straddled me. "Are you ready?"


    I smiled and leaned up to engulf one of her breasts in my mouth. She moaned and her hands grasped my head tightly as she rocked on myp. I was rock hard and ready. I made sure to keep my bond with the others shut, at least I kept my pleasure to myself as I didn''t want to disturb them if they were busy or sleeping. Heavens knew I was feeling enough pleasure that if I let it through they would most definitely feel it.


    "Aiden." She pushed me away until I was on my back again and then crawled down until her face was hovering over my crotch, her lips mere inches away from my tip. "I want to taste you."


    I pushed myself up with my arms and watched as she lowered her lips to my erection.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Shana''s lips touched the tip in a kiss before her tongue flicked out and touched the sensitive flesh.


    "I like it," She said softly with a smile before moving back in. She began licking all over my length,vishing me with attention and sending pleasurable tingles through my body, and changing it up from short licks to long licks from the base to the tip.


    My mind was lit up with pleasure and ecstasy and the sight of her licking my manhood increased my pleasure, however, soon enough she apparently wasn''t satisfied with simply licking and soon she wrapped her lips around my tip and this time my groan of pleasure was loud and echoed through the room. She made a pleased noise in the back of her throat and moved forward, her tonguethering me up all over, and her hot, wet mouth was blissfully warm. She soon found her rhythm, bobbing up and down on my shaft. It was amazing and even after having had plenty of blowjobs, I was not tired of them. I didn''t think I would ever get tired of this,


    After a few minutes, her rhythm changed and she began to speed up, moving up and down from base to tip. I had a feeling this was her first time, but that she was natural, and soon I felt myself reaching the edge.


    "Shana wait."


    She paused and pulled back. "Am I not doing it well, it''s my first so I¡ª"


    "You''re doing amazing," I said. "But I also want to provide you with pleasure, so why don''t you turn around."


    She seemed confused but did as I asked, and when her legs were on either side of me, I pulled her closer to my mouth until I was able to reach her opening. "Oh, Aiden you don''t have toooo."


    Her word elongated and turned into a long moan as I began to lick up and down her opening. I dragged my tongue up the inside of her folds, slowly, and gently, just taking my time to enjoy her. She moaned and spasmed, her body shaking with pleasure and ecstasy as my tongue shot bolts of pleasure through her. I started slow then slowly began to increase my pace, licking up and down. She near scrambled when I began licking and nibbling her clit, every so often wrapping her pearl around my tongue. Her clit has to be even more sensitive than normal as her entire body arched up her screams of pleasure were piercing.


    While I was bathing her in the attention she returned the favor and took me back into her mouth. We bathed each other in attention and I wondered if I should have tried to make a temporary link to increase our pleasure but it was toote for that, though I would ask Zirani if it was possibleter.


    Once I was done with licking, I moved both hands up, spread her opening apart then pressed my mouth against her, engulfing her fully, and piercing her insides with my tongue. She shook harder than she ever had before, and I quickly began to move my tongue inside of her, giving her all the pleasure I could. In a way, she tasted like ZInrai, though more earthy. It was like fresh and cool water with a slightly sweet taste. As I continued my work she shook, rocked, spasmed, moaned, and finally cried out when she hit her climax.


    A wave of her sweet nectar flowed into my mouth and I devoured it greedily as I burst within her mouth. She moved up to my tip and swallowed everything I gave as I did, taking all she had to give and more. I didn''t stop licking or tasting her as she orgasmed, which caused her to shake even more as her sensitivity went into overload.


    After a minute, the flow died down and she stopped spasming.


    "Wow," she breathed out as she went limp atop. "The others girls always bragged but I didn''t think i would be this good."


    "Well it''s not over," I said as I moved her up off me andy her down on the bed. "Justy back and rx. I''ll make sure you enjoy this."


    She nodded and her breathing picked up, as I moved in between her legs. Her soft brown skin looked beautiful in light and flushed with pleasure. I gently moved my hands up to her breast and began to massage them as I positioned myself at her opening. She let out cute moans as I tweaked her nipples and as I pushed forwards I moved and met her lips with my own as I slowly began to push in.


    I moved slowly since I expected to hit her hymen, but as I moved deeper and deeper in, I realized that she didn''t have one. Either she wasn''t a virgin which or dryads didn''t possess a hymen. I was more inclined to believe she was a virgin since she was unbelievably tight, and she let out very loud moans into my mouth.


    Soon I bottomed out inside of her and just allowed myself to rx and take in the warm pleasure of her tunnel and also allow her to get used to my size before I once again began to move.


    I broke our kiss and stared deeply into her eyes. "I''m going to move now, ok?"<del></del>


    She nodded and her face contorted with pleasure as I began to pull out of her until only my tip remained inside. Then I moved back in slowly. Shana moaned and her arms wrapped around my shoulders as I sheathed myself inside once again. In and out I went, starting off slow and then picking up speed, and Shana never once asked me to stop.


    "More, more, harder, Aiden, more!"


    I gave her what she wanted, and soon was pounding into her with full force. Her breasts shook up and down and she let out moans and screams of pleasure as I filled her up again and again. Our pleasure increased, and the sound of pping flesh mingled with our moans and groans to create a melody of pleasure.


    "Aiden, stop."


    I paused as she looked up at me. "I want you to do me from behind."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really, well I''m notining."


    She got on all fours on the bed and I moved behind her, enjoying the view of her ass and dripping slit.


    She looked back at me over a shoulder. "Come on, Aiden, Fuck me."


    I was still as hard as steel as I knelt behind her, and ced my hands on her hips. I pressed my tip to her folds and slowly began to push myself in until I was fully inside her. Then I began where I left out, not staring off slow, but beginning with the fast pudding which she seemed to like. It was clear she liked it rough and I didn''t mind at all.


    At a very fast pace, I thrust myself in and out of her, and not soon after I''d begun, Shana was screaming and moaning in pleasure once again as my erection moved in and out of her tight channel. She let out moan after moan. I groaned in pleasure every time I sheathed myself inside of her.


    After a few minutes, I raised a hand and smacked her ass gently, not wanting to do it too hard just in case she didn''t like it. She did and moaned loudly at the feeling, not to mention her warm tunnel tightened around me.


    "More, Aiden, more, please!"


    I did it several more times while I pounded in and out of her. Soon, her tunnel tightened around me and she let out a scream of pleasure, and the tightening of her core set me off and I let out a long groan and shoved myself all the way inside her. As her juices flooded and sshed against me, I kept myself fully sheathed in her, coating her insides.


    Once I was empty and she too stopped moaning, I pulled out and copsed beside her as she fell forwards onto her stomach, panting hard. We spent long a moment in silence before Shana turned onto her back and moved closer, cing her head on my chest.


    "Thank you, Aiden," Shana said. "For my first time."


    "And thank you for choosing me for that first time," I said, leaving down and kissing her head. "But what makes you think this is over, you said an entire night after all. The sun will be up in an hour or two, but I think Zirani will forgive me for being an hour or twote. What do you say?"


    "I say yes," she said and moved up to straddle me. We spent the rest of our time enjoying each other, and our sounds of pleasure echoed in our room for hours. When we were done, I left the sweet little dryad sleeping peacefully on her bed. I left after giving her a kiss on the cheek. I would have loved to remain with her, but I had training to get to, and I was alreadyte.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    The rest of the time before the fight was mainly spent training, and we focused mainly on the same thing Zirani had taught us in the first session. We focused onbat, and how to best use techniques and different approaches. It was easier for me since I didn''t have a style or a preferred way of fighting like Sandra or Misty. Zirani helped the both of them branch out but both would probably keep the fighting styles and three days wasn''t enough to change them so Zirani focused on improving them rather than teaching something entirely new, though she did give tips on what counters they should look out for and what weaknesses they needed to watch and ount for and how to circumvent a few of them.


    Sandra ended up joining us and we switched with each other, sparring lightly, but not going too far. We mainly tested out how well abination would work and our timing, though there were a few close calls mainly with Misty''s more death-rted abilities. A drop of that ck liquid had almost hit me and I was almost certain it would have burnt me, and probably melted my flesh if I had been a normal human or lesser arcanist. That physical conditioning was really paying off, and all that pain had been worth it.


    While we continued our training, Zirani kept up with her investigation, working with the lost queen who cooperated far more than expected, though Zirani didn''t find much out. Whoever had created the strings was either really good at hiding themselves or hadn''t used any more of that power. There was also the fact that I couldn''t really let the lost queen just wander about as it would attract attention and the way she spoke indicated she knew what this thing was and it was subordinate to her or lesser than her in power, which wasn''t a surprise.


    Apart from me with my divine power, I didn''t think there was anyone in the expedition who would stand a chance against her. It really made me wonder just what I could do if she would allow me to use her power and if I could harness it. There was also my divine power which I hadn''t made any leeway with. The lost queen knew something and until she decided she wanted to help, I would be able to use my most potent power. It was progress though. A month ago I hadn''t thought anything woulde of it and that the lost queen would remain silent and locked off until we made it to the green court and could figure something out.


    There was good news as well as Zirani brought back word that the changes within Evenord were going well, and the people were cautious but hopeful and if they continued as they were and their projects werepleted then Evenord would most likely be the greatest city in the ins.


    And all it took was the intervention and help of ady of the green court. I would have to thank Aeverie went I next saw her, but besides our first meeting she had mostly kept to herself, In fact, I didn''t think I had seen her outside her home at all, though that wasn''t all bad as it meant Julian also wasn''t around to act as an annoyance so that was good. I didn''t need him distracting me.


    Speaking of distractions, Shana watched me train every day, though not for as long as the first time. She usually stopped in to give me a smile and kiss before leaving. Neither Misty nor Sandra were unhappy. Sandra was confused at first, but after a few words with Misty she seemed fine and even interested in some fun with Shana which caught me off guard, but if such a thing happened, I wouldn''t argue. I mean she had enjoyed the time with the Zirani and Misty so I shouldn''t have been too surprised.


    "I think that''s it," Zirani said, her hands on her hips as we finished thest bit of training. "You three have trained hard and you, Misty, and Aiden. Well, I''m confident you can both win."


    I knelt and took a breather. This session had been harder than the others as I had pushed myself to my limit and was currently near empty on aether, the only bits remaining were going into keeping Zirani manifested.


    "I''m starving." I groaned.


    "I don''t think I can move," Sandra said.


    Misty was out of breath but thanks to her vampire constitution, was still on her feet.


    I pushed myself up to my feet and made my way over to Sandra who was on her back. She had probably had it the worst as she had crashed into the ground and nearby objects multiple times. Her gravity affinity was versatile but damaging when she messed, especially when she increased her velocity and crashed into something solid. If not for all the physical conditioning Zirani had put her through she would have been in much worse condition.


    "Come, Sandra," I offered her a hand. "We''ll get some food in you then we can rx in the bath."


    She groaned and grasped my hand. I pulled her up and the three of use headed back to the home while Zirani went off elsewhere. None of us asked where. We were all too tired and Zirani could handle herself.<del></del>


    We limped back to our home and despite food being ready on the table the three of us chose to head to the baths first. The moment the water touched my skin and I sat down, I felt my entire body rx, and a wave of absolute bliss coursed through me. I let out a sigh and leaned back, closing my eyes and allowing my aching muscles to rx and my aether to refill. Being physically tired or drained of aether was bad enough on its own, but both together was ten times worse as it felt like my body had shut down.


    I heard both Sandra and Misty let out sighs as they too entered the water. We must have spent an hour in the baths, which was possible since the water stayed at the same temperature thanks to enchantments and remained clean so the water never needed to be changed or heated up. It was always ready for use, something we all took advantage of.


    We were all feeling much better when we left the bath and got dressed. We headed to the table and dug into our food which like everything else we had tried so far, was amazing. It was a soup which a side of stuffed cheesy bread and bite-sized chunks of fish that were cooked perfectly.


    Zirani must have wanted to reward us for how hard we had trained as there was arge vani and strawberry cake for dessert. Sandra and I only had one slice each as it was very filling but Misty ate the rest by herself, earning her nickname of sweet fangs.


    "I''m heading to bed," I said after I saw done with my food. I considered asking the girls if they wanted to spend some time together but I was too tired and I could tell they felt simr so after a quick kiss goodbye to both, I made my way into my bedroom and plopped down onto my bed.


    I felt myself falling asleep but before I could fully close my eyes, I heard the door open and nced to see Zirani walking in with a tired look on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "I haven''t found anything." She sighed and moved into the bed next to me. I wrapped an arm around her and pulled her in. She snuggled in close and I enjoyed the sensation of her warm body against mine. If not for how tired I was I might have initiated something.


    "I''ve been searching for three days and have found absolutely nothing," Zirani said. "Not a trace of anything. It seems like unless the lost queen decides she wants to help more that we probably not going to find the culprit or I might have to ask Aeverie for aid but that means exining things to her."


    "You said yourself you can trust her."


    "I can," she replied. "But I also said she''s the type to push too far, too much, and too hard and get herself into trouble. She''s very intelligent and cunning but when something catches her attention she doesn''t let go and will it pursue it as long as it continues to interest her. She will listen to me, and I can curb some of her faults, but I do not control her and do not wish to. She is like a younger sister to me. I care for her and don''t wish to see her hurt herself. She''s done it before and I''ve had to bail her out of trouble numerous times."


    Well, I''m sure you''ll figure things out." I yawned and let my eyes fall shut. "Goodnight Zirani."


    "Goodnight Aiden."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    [Probably next week I''m going to be releasing an auxiliary chapter about the magic system, but not spoiling anything and I''ll update it as the novel progresses.]


    "Are you two ready?"


    Zirani looked confident and honestly, Misty and I felt the same. At least that''s what I was sensing through our bond. We were currently eating a light breakfast, and it was just two hours before the fight which was set to take ce at the twelfth hour. My body felt fully refreshed and full of energy after the long sleep yesterday. I usually only slept for a few hours now, but yesterday I had gone to sleep early and I had woke up just an hour ago.


    "How many people do you think are going to be there?"


    "Everyone for the most part," Zirani answered. "The expedition isn''trge and it''s had over four days spread, not to mention whose fighting. Two students of the princess? Everyone''s going to want to see this."


    "No pressure," I said.


    "Worried?" Zirani nced at me.


    I shook my head. "Not really. I feel confident and there''s no point in stressing out."


    "Well then finish up, take a bath and let''s go."


    We did as she said and after the bath, I put on a basic set of battle robes. I probably could have worn something more extravagant but there really wasn''t much of a point. I didn''t want to use any tools or armor, especially if he wasn''t going to. If he did that would be another story, but even then that would just provide a greater challenge.


    Misty wore much the same, though she looked a lot more stylish. Together side by side with Zirani and Sandra we headed to the central area of the za. Zirani''s words about everyone being there were quickly proven right, and not just that, but apparently, someone had changed the area to essentially turn it into a small arena.


    There was now onerge space at the center with lines upon it, the ce we''d e fighting, and around it were stone seats rising in sets, and they were packed full with each group sitting next to each other.


    I spotted everyone from the umbrin n to every one of the green court. Even Aeverie was there seated next to Shana and Julian. The naga was also there in her full human form and I realized that I hadn''t seen much of her which meant she had probably kept to herself most of the time.


    The Red ribbons were also there and sat at the center to my shock was a human in odd robes.


    "He''s an alchemist there protecting," Misty said.


    The red ribbons were all women just as Misty had told me, and each had unique features with some possessing simr red eyes to Misty while others had amber slits and one even looked to have no pupils or iris at all. It was just pitch ck. They were all beautiful of course, but I was quickly realizing that went for most people of thends beyond the scar simply because of everything they had ess to.


    The schr was there nked by his lycan bodyguards and so were the thousand drop sect and Sevire n, and the n had quite the assortment of people and races with them. There were also other groups I hadn''t met yet, but my attention didn''t remain on them for long as Misty''s opponent was already on the field, waiting.


    "I guess that means your going first," I said to Misty.


    "I don''t mind," Misty said as she walked over while the rest of us headed to the green court area to take a seat. A few ces had been left for us and once we were seated, a woman in the red ribbon''s area sat directly next to the alchemist stood.


    "We have alle here today to witness two fights and the first to take ce will be that of my second, Milenia, and the challenger, Misty. The fight will end once one of you has made the other unable to continue. This is not a fight to the death, though as both of you are vampires with stronger bloodlines, serious injuries will not be disallowed."


    She tunred to Milenia. ''Are you ready sister?"<del></del>


    Milenia nodded. She was garbed simrly to the others in red robes but unlike the leather amour they wore over it, she had on metal, though it looked not to be seen as armor but a decoration or symbol, and since the vampire who I assumed was the leader had called Milenia, her second, then it was probably meant to show rank.


    The vampire nodded at Milenia and then turned to Misty. "Are you ready, Misty?"


    Misty nodded, her eyes not leaving Milenia


    "Then on the count of three."


    The vampire raised a hand. "Three, two, one!"


    The hand came down.


    ______


    Misty''s aether had been ready and the moment the hand came down she sent her death rain orb into the air while she formed her ws and shot forward. The orb let out a sizzling noise and then drops of ckish liquid began to rain from the sky. If a drop touched a living person, it would stick, and then the pain would begin. It would eat through flesh, armor, and leather alike and it would keep on going until it burned a hole straight through you which meant if itnded on your head it would be extremely bad which was where it was most likely to hit since it was rain. She had developed it with help from Zirani, and while it was strong it had its downsides.


    Mainly the speed of the drops and the fact it could be burned off and simple aether techniques could stop it, but it wasn''t meant to be a hard hitter. It was meant to wear down an opponent both physically and drain them of their aether as they had to keep dealing with it. All it would take was one drop in the wrong ce and the enemy was screwed.


    Misty wasn''t simply going to stand still and wait for that though. Milenia was Juveria''s second inmand and Misty wasn''t naive enough to think she would be defeated so easily.


    Milenia hadn''t remained still and too, and shot forwards at Misty, though she did not brandish ws as her weapon. Instead, blood poured from her hand, through her skin, and a long, wide de formed.


    They met at the center, and ws of death shed against a de of blood. Misty was surprised at the strength of the vampire as she was pushed back slightly, but she didn''t remain that way. They traded blows and remained in hand-to-handbat. Misty had to admit that Milenia was very skilled, though not fast enough, which allowed Misty to get some hits in, but her ws didn''t seem to do much damage, and she knew if she was hit with a solid blow then it would do some serious damage.


    The deadly rain did hit Milenia asionally but seemed to do no damage In fact the drops seemed to be burned off the moment they hit any exposed skin and Misty could sense aether being used, but it was odd in the way that it wasn''t like a normal technique and more like the aether was acting on its own. Like some sort of passive defense.


    Misty side stepped a downwards sh and returned the favor by aiming for her neck. At thest minute, Milenia moved and let go of the de to strike Misty in the stomach. Misty was too fast and managed to twist herself and dodge the blow. Her opponent let out a growl and brought the de around in a horizontal sh which Misty ducked, and counterattacked with a long and solid sh to Milenia''s abdomen. However, the ws did not pierce flesh as she had expected and instead seemed to bounce off which left her open.


    What happened next was both a shock for Milenia and the crowd as Misty animated her hair and not only lengthen it but enchanted it. She sent it to wrap around Milenia arms stopping her, and though it worked, Misty had to grit her teeth as her opponent had great strength. The restraints would notst for long and Misty didn''t want to pour any more aether into them.


    However, it gave her enough time to reorient herself and jump back. As she did, she gave the extended hair onestmand before detaching it so that her hair looked normal once again.


    Milenia broke free, but then found the strands of hair acting like snakes, trying to move into any open part of her body. None managed to as Milenia''s body began to glow slightly and then there was a sh of orange light bringing with it an intense wave of heat powerful enough that Misty felt it.


    ''Fire affinity?''


    The strands were gone and Milenia looked pissed and began to form another technique. More steam began to pour off her and Misty could sense arge amount of aether being used. Misty wouldn''t let her and sent three crescent death des out at high speeds.


    Milenia simply scoffed and raised a hand. Another wave of orange light pushed out, destroying all but one de that managed to hit her with little to no effect. By them whatever technique she had been forming was done, and the vampire gave Misty a fanged grin before she was engulfed in red me.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Juveria let out a sigh as Milenia used a burning blood technique. It was her specialty and in all honestly, Juiveria had seen thising the moment Milenia had decided to pull out a de. It was clear she had wanted to end it quickly and had underestimated Misty which had always been a failing of hers.


    In any case, the fight would either end soon or Misty would prove herself even more skilled than she already had. Juveria didn''t think Misty was going to win, but she had been surprised before. She remembered the fight time she had seen Vita fight and so didn''t count out the possibility, though Misty had death and life affinity, and it was going to be hard for her to get any damage in unless she was using very potent and specific abilities designed to counter heat and fire, but even then, Milenia mes didn''t just burn extremely hot but also increased her physical abilities by a high margin and turned her into a close-quarters beast.


    Juveria wasn''t confident that she could take Milenia on if it was in close quarters, and the explosive techniques Milenia had would make it even harder easily since the burning blood cloak also increased her regeneration. It cost a lot of aether but more often than not opponents on her level and lesser wouldn''t stand a chance. She had even managed to take down a few higher than her in some cases.


    ______


    Misty felt her instincts scream as the red me engulfed Milenia. It did not harm her, and from what Misty could sense it was a powerful technique and one created to enhance the user. She had been able to tell that Milenia had been holding back and trying to win with de and skill alone, but had underestimated her abilities.


    It seemed she was no longer doing so and was probably going to try and end things.


    Misty felt her beast rise, but she pushed it down. Not yet. She wouldn''t let it take over just yet, and not if she didn''t need to. She wanted to learn to control it even in more stressful situations like this and not simply let it loose. She wanted tomand the beast, not let it take control whenever things got too difficult. She would use it, but first, she wanted to try and win without it.


    "Your done," Milenia growled then shot forward at an rming speed, her de, now also burning, raised.


    Misty barely managed to dodge the de but was unable to dodge the glowing fist which hit her dead center with great force and created a small explosion that sent her rocketing back.


    She managed to dig a w into the ground and stop herself, but she winced, ncing down at her stomach. Her regeneration was already kicking in, and it hadn''t caused too much damage, but a few of those in quick session and she was done for, not to mention the de which she was certain would be able to cut her.


    She got to her feet as Milenia began to walk towards her at a casual pace, a smug smile on her face.


    Misty grit her teeth and formed a death shroud around her, and poured more death aether into her ws while also forming the pattern for a physical enchantment technique she had been working on. It was yet finished but would provide her with a much-needed boost.


    "It''s pointless." Milenia lunged forwards, and this time Misty was able to dodge the first sh and the follow-up, and counter with a sh which managed to score a gash on Milenia''s neck. However, it didn''t remain that way for long as there was a sudden sh and searing heat engulfed Misty.


    She let out a grunt which turned into a scream when she felt a stinging sensation in her left arm followed by the feeling of overwhelming pain.


    She sent out a sonic screech and then leapt back, blinking rapidly to clear her eyes. When she saw what had happened, she could not believe it at first. Where her left arm had been moment sago was nothing. Her am was gone and the wound was bleeding profusely.


    She turned her gaze to Milenia who only stared at her coldly.


    The other vampire opened her mouth and began to talk, but Misty didn''t hear her. She didn''t hear anything, except silence and an internal growl, her beast raging against its bonds. Misty doing all she could to remain in control took hold of the beast as best she could and let it out.


    It was time.


    ______


    Juveria shook her head as the Milenia took the girl''s left arm. Another fault of her second was brutality. It was something that could be both useful and detrimental.<del></del>


    She nced at Vita who surprisingly enough looked excited, and Juveira was confused until the blonde let out a screech that sent Mni back a few steps, a sonic attack. That was a rare ability among vampires, but what happened nextpletely overshadowed it.


    ______


    Zirani watched as Misty smiled and her entire aura shifted, her body which had been shaking now stilled and aether began to pour from her first core, and unlike the sampler amount seh usually used, it was arge amount of aether. Misty was very good when it came to knowing how much aether to use and being efficient and was the type to wait before using something rather than taking a chance and so she didn''t often use a huge amount of aether, but with the beast free, she was now utilizing it all.


    Zirani was helping Misty get a better hold of her beast and experiment a bit more with her first core, but it was still in the early stages.


    Misty eyes which had been crimson were now a mix of red, blue, and white, colors Zirani had never personally known a vampire to have. The aether merged with the death shroud which was already around her and for a second, Zirnai could have sworn it took the image of a creature, but it happened so quickly she couldn''t be certain.


    Life aether also began to pour from her second core, and Milenia snapped out of her shock and charged the blonde who opened her mouth and screamed.


    Most everyone in the arena winced and quickly covered their ears as Misty sent an extremely powerful sonic scream at Milenia. Powerful enough that it not only stunned the burning vampire but also sent her back many feet.


    The life aether pooled in misty''s arm and the blood which had flowing out, stopped, and arge amount of aether formed a pattern which when released, quickly and fully regenerated Misty''s arm.


    ''I didn''t think her stores were thisrge.''


    That technique had taken a lot of aether, and it made sense since the regeneration had been near-instant. Bone, muscle, veins, and everything else had erupted from the wound and tied together to form the air. For a non-vampire, it might have cost more, but since Misty was a vampire and had better regeneration than most races, it cost her less, though still arge amount.


    ______


    Misty took a deep breath and knew that her grip on the beast wasn''t as strong as she had hoped for and that she needed to end this quickly or else she would be unable to control it. She wasnt worried about tia tracking others, but it would be a personal failure for her, and would very likely try and kill Milenia rather than simply defeat her.


    With her arm regenerated, Misty quickly considered her options as Milenia was back on her feet and chagrin. So far the most effective thing had been her sonic attacks as everything else was just burnt up and even if she did manage a strike, getting close was dangerous. Misty hadn''t had enough time with her life affinity and a lot of her techniques were still being developed while it was clear Milenia had refined her technique a lot.


    If she wasnt worried about the beast she might have tried a hit and run tactic like Sandra often did, but that would be risky and she also didn''t particrly want to win in such a way. Suddenly an idea came to mind as she remembered her sparing session with Lady Aeverie''s guard.


    ''Sonic it is then.''


    When Milenia was upon her, she sent an onught of attacks her way, but every aspect of Misty was in a heightened and boosted state so she was able to easily dodge all her attacks, though finding an opening was harder, but an idea quickly came to mind.


    Dodging a risingsh and sidestepped a punch, Misty strengthened her hair and tried to make it as first resistant as possible. She created more hair and erged it until there was enough that she could have covered herself with it. She sent it to wrap around Milenia, and while most of it was burnt away, Mnia did as expected and sent another wave of heat out.


    Misty had already been moving and positioned herself to one side of the other vampire. The hair absorbed most of the heat, but Misty did get a few burns not that it stopped her as she lunged, and grabbed a hold of Milenia''s head.


    She moved her mouth to the other vampire''s ear and with all of her might and as much aether as she could pour into the technique, she screamed.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Kai winced as the tinum blonde vampire screamed, and was extremely thankful that he was at the fifth level of aether infusion, else it would be far more annoying. He could see that everyone below the fourth level was holding their hands to their ears, though there were some who used techniques to block the sound from reaching them.


    Kai couldn''t me them since the sonic attack had been extremely loud. He had no doubt that most of the city had probably heard it, and that if a normal human had been around, they might have actually died from the attack. The vampire had poured arge amount of aether into the attack and the force hadn''t just stunned and knocked out her opponent, but cracks had appeared in the ground.


    The image of heads popping like grapes appeared in his mind, and he grimaced.


    It was the first time Kai had ever seen such an ability. He''d heard of the unique abilities some vampires possessed but seeing and experiencing it was entirely different.


    ''At point-nk range, if I didn''t use a technique, it might pop my head.''


    The red ribbon vampire didn''t stand a chance as the scream finally died off, she stumbled back and stood in ce, frozen for a few seconds, before she topple to the ground. That technique that had been around her, and her vampiric constitution had most likely saved her from death or severe injury, but it was clear that she wasn''t going to be getting up anytime soon.


    Her eyes were unfocused, confused, and distant.


    Kai was d it was over and while it had been an interesting fight, he cared little for it. He hade for the fight that would decide the future of his entire n.


    ncing at Pate as the leader of the red ribbons announced the winner, Kai couldn''t help but smile in pride. His brother was a talented genius who hade from their family. A family forgotten but hopefully soon to rise.


    As the two vampires walked off to be healed and seen to, Kai turned to Pate. "Are you ready, little brother?"


    Pate stood with a calm and serene look on his face. There was no worry or fear there, just supreme confidence that helped boost Kai''s own confidence.


    What was he so worried about? Pate had this, and when Aideny on the ground, they would grasp the future tightly with both hands and rise to new heights.


    "I will win," Pate said withplete certainty. He turned to Kai and gave him a rare smile. "You need not worry so much Brother. You''ve seen what I can do."


    "I have," Kai replied, thinking back to all the training he had done with his brother over the years. "But please, don''t take this lightly or stretch it out. End him quickly. Secure the victory. That is all that matters."


    With the arena cleared, Zirani stood from her ce in the green court section, and when all quieted down and gazes moved to her, she began to speak. "Our first fight is over and my pupil had proven herself. Now we move on to the second bout, and the one mosyt anticipated. My very own bonded and¡ª"


    "Wait!"


    Kai blinked in surprise as Ash''s younger sister, Lucy, stood and all eyes shot to her.


    The jungle queen raised an eyebrow and Lucy bowed. "I apologize for the interruption, but there is something io must say. I wish to challenge Sandra Umbrin to a duel."


    "What!"


    Kai nced at Ash who looked absolutely shocked which meant she hadn''t known this was going to happen. He moved to stop the girl but was stopped as the Zirani nced at him with a warning look.


    "For what reason?" Zirani asked.


    "I do wish to share why," Lucy replied with a bow. "But it is important to me."


    All eyes turned to Sandra who looked surprised but not afraid.


    "What say you, Sandra." Zirani turned to dark-harried arcanists. "Do you ept this challenge?"


    Sandra turned her gaze to Zirani and the two stared at each other for a long moment before Sandra stood and turned her eyes toward Lucy, a fire lit within them. "I ept the challenge."


    "Then it seems we shall have one more fight before the main bout."


    There was grumbling at Zirani''s word but not much as most wanted to see how the lost daughter of the Umbrin would fare after having spent much of her life in the ins and being trained by Zirani, someone who didn''t have a dark affinity.<del></del>


    As the two walked down to the arena, Kai turned to Ash and spoke in a hushed tone. "What''s the meaning of this, Ash. Did you n this?"


    She seemed shocked, but who knew if she was faking it or not.


    "I had no clue," Ash said her eyes locked on her sister. "Though, I suppose I should have seen thising in a way."


    "And why is that?" Kai asked.


    Ash finally turned her eyes to him and after ncing at Pate who was still serene, she leaned in and in the barest of whispers said, "Because she has had feelings for your brother ever since they met."


    Kai blinked in shock. "Pate?"


    Ash rolled her eyes. "Do you have another brother? Yes, Pate. I imagine she''s doing this to prove herself to him, not that it matters. Your brother cares not for her, and while I have tried to dissuade her, it seems her heart shall be broken by him."


    ''What a mess,'' Kai thought to himself. ''I hope this doesn''t change anything between us.''


    Almost as if she could read his Mind, Ash sighed. "I don''t hold any ill will for this, Kai. I''ve known for a while that something like this would happen. Lucy isn''t the type to wait and when Sandra came into the picture, she felt threatened. Then there was word of the bet, and well, I assume you could see how things have led to this?"


    Kai nodded. "This isn''t a bad thing though. If she wins it will help your n, and if she loses, then you won''t lose much face. No offense, but most are probably assuming Sandra will win due to her bloodline, lineage, and who her teacher is."


    "None taken," Ash replied, though she did have a slightly annoyed look on her face. "I''m not one to deny what is in front of me. I hope she wins, but I shall not punish her for losing. For not telling about this earlier, yes. But or a loss, no. She is above average, but not a genius or talented like Pate."


    A sad look crossed Ash''s face. "Often times, the greatest hatred is born from love. I have a feeling that my dear sister knows she has lost, and so wishes to inflict pain upon that which she sees as having taken what she loves."


    "Very poetic," Kai mused. "Though fitting."


    _____


    Sandra continued to wonder about why she had been challenged all the way down to the arena. She faintly remembered the blonde from when she had visited the n area a few days ago, but apart from that, she knew nothing else. She hadn''t spoken to the blonde, nor had she done anything to warrant a challenge or the look of hatred that the blonde was directing her way.


    ''Did I do something to her?"


    Sandra tried to think if she had possibly done anything against her, but couldn''t recall anything. Perhaps the hatred was out of jealously and because she was of the main n. That wouldn''t be much of a surprise or maybe she just wanted to prove herself and gain some fame. Besting the pupil of ZIrani Atmore and a member of the main Umbrin n would benefit her, though it might also cause problems if the main n didn''t take kindly to it, and some would demean the victory if she won. Thye would say that of course, she could best someone who spent msot of their life in the ins.


    It was a risk.


    Sandra didn''t think that was it though. The hatred in the girl''s gaze spoke of something else.


    In any case, Sandra wasn''t afraid nor particrly worried. Lucy was at the same level as she was, but nothing special or so it seemed. Her two affinities were dark and water with only one core being at the iron density. Sandra was confident in her capabilities and in a way, this would be good for her. She would show all these people that just because she had spent years in the ins didn''t mean she was weak. She would show just how good of a teacher Zirani was, and this daughter of shadows was to be feared.


    ''She''s probably hoping I''m not used to fighting someone like her since I''ve spent a lot of time in the ins.''


    "Arcansits, are you ready?''


    Zirani nced at each who both nodded in turn.


    "Then on the count of three."


    Sandra readied her aether as she met Lucy''s hate-filled gaze with one full of calm steel.


    Zirani''s right hand rose into the air. "Three, two, one!"

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    One of the dark affinity''s greatest assets was its malleability. Darkness was just the absence of light, and so had no substance natural, but when aether was put into the mix, it did and could be molded and changed. From flexible limbs to spears and sharp des. It allowed for a lot of versatility and was one of the reasons it went so well with almost any of the other affinties. There was something in it for everyone if they simply knew how to use it.


    For Sandra when she had first gained the affinity, she had started off with simple projectiles like needles and daggers as that had been the easiest and at the time she hadn''t had anyone to teach her. Then Zirani hade along and she had delved deeper and at her current skill, she could shape her darkness into almost anything within reason.


    Half a dozen dark spears along with numerous de tendrils formed around her, and before Lucy could do anything, she sent them out, deciding not to enhance them with her gravity affinity. She wanted to see how this Lucy would do first.


    Lucy didn''t move as the spears came at her, instead, she took an odd stance, and her arms flowed in a unique way before a surge of liquid darkness poured from her shadow and wrapped around her. It solidified just before the spears impacted. They pierced through only a few inches before, to Sandra''s surprise, they melted into liquid and joined the mass.


    ''Interesting. She''s given her darkness the consistency of a liquid.''


    Sandra had to admit that the technique the girl had used was well made, but stillcking in many ces.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll be ending this now," Sandra said. "Though before I do so, can I ask why you wanted to fight me?"


    Lucy red at her. "You know why, now shut up and fight!"


    Lucy shot forward, her liquid surging around her and morphing into dozens of tiny tentacles. It looked impressive, but once again it wascking, and Sandra just waited patiently as the girl got whiting range.


    The des at the snd of her shadow tendrils widened and lengthened at her will just before the girl reached her. The dark tentacles didn''t stand a chance and as they were shredded, Sandra dodged a flurry of blows from the girl who seemed to have been consumed by her anger.


    Her eyes were filled with not just hate though, but anger and sorrow as she continued to try and strike at Sandra who just looked on in confusion. She probably could have ended it by now, but she wanted to see what else the girl could do.


    Realizing she wouldn''t be able to hit Sandra, Lucy jumped back and began to from another technique followed immediately by another. Two small geysers of water erupted on either side of her along with another wave of liquid darkness. The water and darkness merged, and Sandra had to admit that the girl probably had incredible deep aether stories since she wasnt using a lot and did seem to be tired by it.


    If only she was more creative in her attacks as just like the previous attack, she sent the wave of water and liquid darkness out towards Sandra while changing the water in the front into tentacle-like limbs, though halfway to Sandra, a few bullets of water show out, surprising Sandra, though none got passed her de tendrils, and when the wave hit fully, Sandra smiled and using her gravity aether jumped into air, dodging the wavepletely.


    Sandra didn''t slow her fall, and instead just angled herself tond atop Lucy who was too slow to react. Sandra hand hit the girl''s head for a few seconds which was all the time needed.


    Lucy spun around, fist raised but it was toote. The girl''s hate-filled eyes widened just before she mmed into the ground as though suddenly hundreds of wights have been ced on her.


    Once the tentacles were dealt with, Sandra dispersed her shadow tendrils and ced a foot on the girl''s back before turning to Zirani with a raised eyebrow. Lucy was still struggling and trying to from techniques, but her emotions and the pressure on her were not allowing her to do so. Whoever had trained her hadn''t done well enough and hadn''t taught her to be able to form tehnciues and use aether when in pain or under pressure.


    ''I''m d Zirani taught us that.''


    Zirani waited for a few seconds before she stood and dered Sandra the victor. The spectators apuded and many gave her appraising looks but she ignored them and leaned down to look Lucy in the eyes.


    "Once again I''ll ask why did you want to fight me?"


    She didn''t respond at first and only continued to struggle, but then she semed to dete and her next words were spoken very softly. "Because I love him and if he wins then you and he will be together."


    Sandra frowned in confusion. "Who? Pate?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t like him and he certainly isn''t going to win. Is that why you did this because you like him and were jealous?"


    Lucy didn''t respond and Sandra spun around before walking away, a confused and annoyed look on her face.<del></del>


    ''So odd.''


    _____


    "Well that was a bit anti-climactic," I said sitting beside Misty who had calmed down after the fight. Her arm looked fine and I held back the anger that rose when I thought back to it being cut off. I had stood from my chair and it had only been Zirani cing a hand on me that had stopped me from jumping in the arena.


    I knew I couldn''t always be there and that some battle Misty would have to fight alone and for herself, but it was hard watching a loved one be hurt, and immediately after having another loved one be challenged by someone who looked like they had a grudge.


    I wasnt aware of anything Sandra had done to this girl, not that it mattered. The size of her attacks had been impressive, but her skill and ability to use the techniques had beencking, to say the least. It was also clear the girl hadn''t been holding back and wanted to hurt Sandra, now that the dark-haired arcanists had let her.


    Sandra had acted cool and calm the entire time, and through the bond, I had only sensed confusion as to why the girl had picked a fight and hated her. That was cleared up a bit now as Sandra sent over a mental message exining why Lucy had challenged her.


    "I guess I''m up then," I said standing.


    "Win," Misty said simply.


    I smiled. "You two have, which just leaves me. Think I''m going to this end the streak?"


    "Take care," Zirani said. "Your fight probably won''t be as hard-fought as Misty''s but neither will it be as easy as Sandra''s."


    After giving Misty a quick kiss and Zirnai a hug and nod, I made my down to the Arena, passing Sandra as I did. She gave me a smile. "Kick his ass for me."


    "Oh I will," I said with a smile


    The spectators had quieted down and were now waiting with bated breath for the main reason most hade here today. The fight that everyone wanted to see would supposedly decide the fate of the lost daughter of the Umbrin n. In truth, even if he did win, which he wasn''t, Sandra wasn''t going anywhere.


    Pate looked calm as he took his spot on the opposite side of the arena.


    He met my eyes and for some odd reason, I couldn''t help but think that they seemed awfully empty, as though they were unfocused, but at the same time not. I could tell he was looking at me, but it was also like he was looking through me. It was odd, even more so than his eerie stillness.


    He was handsome and well built so I could understand why Lucy liked him, but he also made my instincts give off rm bells, though that could just be because we were about to fight. His eyes were simr to Sandra''s but less of a singing emerald and more of a dull green. His hair ck was cut short in a practical manner.


    "Now, for the fight that we have all been waiting for," Zirani spoke in a calm voice. "We have two extremely talented arcanists, one of which is my very own bonded who has proven himself time and time again to me and shall do so now to all of you. His opponent, a member of the Umbrin n, and of a rising branch family. The main family has taken note of him I have been told and from what I have seen, his is promising. These two shall sh and only one shalle out the victor."


    She turned to Pate then to me. "This is not a death match. You two shall fight till one is rendered unable to. Use all you have, but don''t push it if you know it will kill or severely harm them. I will be watching and disregarding my words will be met with strict punishment, do I make myself clear?"


    We both nodded.


    "Good. Are you both ready?


    Another nod


    "Then as before, on the count of three. Three, two, one!"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    The moment the count hit one, I burst forward, my aether surging through my body, and my first step cracking the stone beneath my feet. My eyes were locked onto Pate as he moved to meet me in the center of the ring, his own aether ready and waiting.


    It seemed we both had the same idea, and our fists met as we shed in the center. Fists flew as we began to send strike after strike at one another. I blocked a kick to my side while dodging a right hook and then returning with a strike to his right side


    He let out a grunt but then raised a knee to try and strike my stomach as I had moved forward when I struck.


    I was fast enough to move out of the way, but that was a mistake as his right hand shot out in an uppercut which just caught me on the chin. I winced slightly and jumped back before rubbing the spot. It stung a bit, but not even to be a problem or hurt my ability to fight.


    Pate didn''t follow me and instead just stood there, his eyes locked on me. "You fight well."


    "I could say the same thing about you," I replied. "But enough of that now. I think we''ve tested each other far enough."


    That first exchange had just been the two of us sizing each other up in a way, and seeing how big of a gap there was in physical ability. I was d that I seemed like I was just ahead of him in that regard and most definitely more durable it seemed, though he wasn''t far behind.


    I felt myyered bark armor form around my body as I prepared to re-engage, and in response, Pate began to form a technique that seemed very odd at first not that I just stood around and watched.


    I dashed forward, two impact seeds flying towards him as I did, but without looking at either, he dodged and leapt back.


    His hand struck the ground the moment hended, and dozens of lines of shadow surged out from the point of contact, covering the ground, and ovepping in a way that almost made it seem like a spiderweb.


    They seemed to meld into the ground rather than simply be lines of darkness atop the earth. It was hard to tell what they were for but I could at the least tell they were connected to him. Besides that, I imagined they could be used for multiple different things and the size of the area they had spread over wasrge allowing him control over arge amount of the arena, or so he probably thought.


    I smiled and decided to answer in turn. If he wanted to use something like this then I would too. In truth, I wasn''t afraid of what was going to happen and was full of excitement and adrenaline. I hadn''t had a chance to use much of what I had developed or to fight to my fullest, but it seemed like I had that chance now, and I wasn''t going to waste it.


    He moved a hand and two of the lines began to vibrate before two thin spikes of shadow shot out from them and towards me. I dodged the initial strike and the second attack which came when they curved to hit my back. I simply turned my body and after forming sharp nails on the fingers of my bark gauntlet, I cut both into pieces.


    Meanwhile, I had been preparing my own technique.


    I tapped a foot against the ground and aether flooded the area around me. For a long moment nothing happened, but then I saw Pate''s eyes widen slightly, the first true reaction he had shown. He jumped andnded on one of the strings of shadow just before roots burst from the ground all over the arena.


    This technique was still technically iplete, but it would be enough for what I had in mind. The roots grew until over half a dozen fully grown trees stood across the battlefield. They were simple oaks for now, but in the future, I had ns to use them as weapons, not that I couldn''t now, but I wasn''t going to create techniques on the fly, not in battle like this one.


    "Now, enough holding back."


    I pulled my ive from my ring and spun it around myself before settling into a basic fighting stance.


    Thin strings of shadow formed around Pate, starting from his feet and lengthening until they swirled around him. He plucked two into his fingers and pulled. In response, the rest of the strings spun around his hand, so tightly, that when all was said and done it looked like he was wearing pitch ck gloves.


    "I agree," Pate said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "I shall end this now."


    I snorted. "You''ll try."


    _____


    Zirani held back her nerves as Aiden and Pate shed their hesitation and testing of each other and readied themselves for a proper fight. It had been obvious that the first few minutes had simply been the two testing each other, and getting a gauge. Seeing if there were anyrge gaps in physical strength.


    Zirani knew that Aiden probably had Pate beat in that regard, mainly because of just how much Zirnai had put him and the others through. Her sisters and mother would berate her if they ever found out just how hard she had pushed their bodies. She had never told them, but in truth, taking that many baths was a risk, and usually never worked out, but the three of them had wills of iron and had pushed through it.


    She had been ready after the first few days to change things and ept that they didn''t have to do it every day, but none hade to her about stopping or refusing. They hadined, but that was all. Even Sandra had continued on. It had made her proud, and thankful that she had been given such students.


    Talent was good, but sometimes it was a person''s ability to persevere through hardship that truly made or broke them. In this case, none of them had broken, and Sandra and Misty had proven themselves to everyone watching.


    Now all that was left was Aiden. Despite her nerves, there was part of her that was utterly confident that he could win, and it was that which she let flow through their bond. She wasn''t going to cheat and tell him what to do ormunicate through their bond but letting him know her emotions was something natural at this point, and apart from boosting his confidence which already seemed high, wouldn''t do anything else.


    ''You''ve got this Aiden.''


    _____


    Kai kept his hands still as best he could, not wanting to show that he was nervous. The members of calm around him including Ash were watching with bated breath, even more so now since it was clear the true fight was about to start.


    They were done testing each other and Kai could see it in their eyes, well at least in Aiden''s he could. For Pate, it was a minute frown that showed he was serious. He doubted anyone else noticed it, but as he was his older brother, Kai knew it.


    ''This is it.''


    He wasnt fighting and yet it felt like his heart was going to explode and his body was coursing with adrenaline. He guessed he shouldn''t have been too shocked since the fate of his family, and their futurey on what was about to happen.


    If all went well then not only would their family raise to new heights, but he would potentially get to wed Ash. He didn''t look or even nce at her, but her presence was bothforting and making him more nervous because after this their rtionship would either deepen or she would never see him as a potential lover ever again.


    It was so odd and surprising how things hade to this. When he had epted toe along for the expedition, to represent the n, he hadn''t expected anything to benefit, especially not this, but then he''d met Sandra and after thinking his hopes were dashed with her, this bet came along.


    The gods were either blessing him or simply messing with his life. If they existed at all.


    _____


    From within Umbrin can section Max sat with folded arms, gazing down as the two finally prepared to fight. He had been getting bored as they traded, clearly holding back. Now it seemed like they were ready to end things. Everyone around him was watching intently and Max tried to look like he was doing so as well, though he managed it was noting off as well as he hoped.


    Not that it mattered. He doubted anyone was paying attention to him, and from what he''d been told about Max before he be him, he was a prettyid-back person, not one to show much enthusiasm.


    ''At least he picked someone good for me.''


    Max would have been in hell if Puppetmaster had brought him a woman''s body or someone who was more lively. He could act very well, but that didn''t mean liked to.


    Focusing back on the fight, he moved his gaze to Pate, watching as strings began to swirl around him.


    ''Let''s see how well you fight you damn parasite.''

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    The two of us moved at the same moment. I teleported to the tree located behind him while he spun and tugged on the strings in his hand. The moment I was at the tree, my instincts, and arcane sense cried out and I ducked as his strings cut through the tree with ease.


    I dashed forwards, my ive spinning, and as I moved, I formed a tendril of wood and shot it towards the top half of the cut tree. I pulled and flung it into the air while feeding aether into it.


    Just as I met him in close quarters, the tree burst into a dozen spears of wood each with a mark. Normally it would have been very costly to create twelve of them, but the tree had already been marked and full of my mutated aether so I was able to pull it off fairly well.


    Pate was forced to dodge not only my attacks but the spears which put him on the backfoot not that he didn''t have tricks of his own a momentter, more strings of shadow shot from the lines of shadow upon the ground, and moved towards me.


    It was a dance as even after my spearsnded, I used them to dodge and close the distance as he moved across the battlefield. I didn''t realize it at first, but he was actually using his strings to move. They were attached all over him and when he was in a position where he normally wouldn''t be able to move or dodge, the strings would pull him and turn him to safety.


    It was like a game of cat and mouse, except the roles kept switching. We both had techniques that allowed us quick movement across the battlefield. It was like two domains shing. A spiderweb of shadows against the solid oak of a forest.


    One moment he was on the back foot, and then next I was, as dozens of strings came at me. I wanted to use other techniques, but it would be very risky and if I did during the times when I was the one chasing then it would give him time as well, so while we shed, again and again, ive against strings, I had to decide if I wanted to continue as we were or change things.


    In the end, the decision was made for me as Pate backed away when I narrowly dodged a sting and was somewhat open for attack.


    The moment I saw aether surge around him, I began forming the necessary technique patterns. I had made sure my sr core was full before I hade to the arena, and now it was time to use it. I focused and pulled sr aether from my core and formed it into a very simple technique, but one that I knew would be very beneficial to me.


    A ball of pure sr power formed in one of my hands and Iunched it up into the center of the arena.


    Pate''s own technique was only a second behind my own as dark spires of a metallic-looking substance shot out of the ground, spinning as they did. They wereplex and I could tell it had cost him a lot of aether. Each seemed to drain the light around it, and I quickly noticed that they had all been ced on the shadow lines from earlier.


    It became clear what their purpose was a momentter when they began to spin and unwrap themselves. They hadn''t been made of metal, but dozens if not hundreds of strings wrapped around each other.


    Suddenly I felt as if I should have done something more, but there was no time for that.


    As Pate was pulled towards me by strings, and dozens from all over the battlefield began to target me and my trees, I closed my eyes and focused inwards, and pulled a quarter of the sr aether in my core and let it flow through all of my body, forming a simple yet very effective technique for when surrounded.


    As the strings closed in, just seconds away from cutting me to bits, my eyes snapped open, and a bubble of bright sunlight formed around my body before surging outwards in a wave of burning power.


    I wasn''t able to see it, but I was sure that the strings had burnt away, and that was confirmed when the light faded and I looked around to see Pate halfway across the battlefield with severe burns across his body. His shadow lines were still there, but the hundreds of strings were gone.


    "Nice technique," I said, putting my ive away and deciding to go with my fists. "But you''ll have to do better."


    Pate''s head rose and for the first time, his lips moved, and they formed a small smile than sent a shiver down my spine. "Oh, I''ll show you better."


    Then he charged forwards in a blur of movement, far faster than he ever had before, and it took all my focus to dodge the strike to my neck and the follow-up knee to my groin. What happened next was not only confusion but dealy as Pate switched up his entire style of fighting. His eyes now show clear emotion. Anger and annoyance, along with a hint of malice. His fighting style before had been elegant and each of his strikes had seemed nned, but now he was fighting far more like a brawler, and relying on his newfound speed, which I couldn''t understand.


    He hadn''t used any techniques to grant himself such a boost, which meant that he had been holding back.


    That was just as confusing as he still thought he''d get Sandra if he won so why hold back?


    Something wasn''t right and it was annoying as all hell trying to figure it out under the onught. Attacks got through my guard and even with my bark armor, I could feel the impact.


    Several times I tried to move away, but he kept on me, never allowing me a moment''s rest. It was clear he was trying to tire me out or get me to drop my guard which wasn''t going to happen.


    I focused as little of my attention as I could on the orb that was still at the center of the arena, and triggered its main purpose. Pate''s eyes widened, and he moved his head, but not quickly enough as the st of sr power hit him in the back of the head sending him face-first into my fist, and another, and another as I took the opportunity to rain down blow after blow upon him, not giving him a chance to recover.


    Each time he tried to get up or form a technique, I sent out a pulse of sr energy through each of my strikes directly onto his skin which sizzled at the contact. He tired again and again and each time he was burnt more and more. I was only channeling heat in the pulses and not force as I didn''t want to kill him. Sure, he''d be badly burnt at the end of this, but not dead and the burns could be healed fairly easily since it was just skin.


    "Are you done?" I asked as I continued my barrage.


    His eyes shed with rage and he let out a shout before multiple spires shot out from his body, and just like thest began to unravel. I stopped that with arge wave of sr power, and he let out a scream of both pain and what seemed like frustration. This time I did use force and he was sent flying back, eventually crashing into one of the walls that ringed the arena.


    "You done now?"


    Getting to his feet, Pate stared at me, and his eyes full of anger cooled into a sinister look just before he fashed towards me, strings from nearby shadow lines around him pulling him to him at greater speeds.


    I sighed and prepared to end this. A sr strike to his head with the force should knock him out.


    However, when he was in range, he didn''t even attempt to dodge my attack and, instead pushed through it. My strike hit his forehead, but his expression didn''t change. In fact, a smile stretched out across his face as one of his fingers touched my forehead.


    I only had enough time to widen my eyes, as I sensed a familiar powering from him before the world went dark and two words rang in my mind.


    "I win."


    _____


    Pate, or so he was known, smiled as Aiden''s eyes began to close. In truth, it hadn''t wanted to use any horror aether since there was a chance whoever had broken the strings could erect it, but neither could it afford to lose.


    However, just as it was about to move away, Aiden''s hand shot out, and it heard a voice ring out in its mind. A voice is full ofmand and power beyond anything it had ever felt.


    ''Not so fast, parasite.''


    A shiver ran down the spine of its host body before the world went white.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    My eyes snapped open and I let out a groan. My mind felt fuzzy and I tried to remember what had happened as I moved a hand to the bridge of my nose. The haze over my mind slowly cleared and as I remembered what had happened, I shot up to my feet and quickly got into a fighting stance, but it was pointless as there was nothing around me but andscape of pure white, and I don''t mean that there was a lot of white or that it was bright. I mean that there was nothing but white, It was disorienting in a way, though I also found it odd that I was able to somehow tell the floor from the rest of the ce.


    Thest thing that had happened had been my fight with Pate and his odd attack at the end. He''d touched my forehead and then I''d felt something familiar,


    My eyes widened as I realized what it had been, and I quickly tried to call out to Zirnai, but then I also realized I couldn''t. The bond was still there, but something was stopping me from calling out to her. I focused in on it and saw that I could get rid of it, but just as I was about to, a familiar voice rang out.


    "Not just yet," the lost queen said as she suddenly appeared at my side. "Let us speak in private first."


    I backed away and narrowed my gaze at her. ''Did you you do this?"


    I waved at the endless white expanse.


    She smiled. "You mean save you from that parasite you were fighting, yes, I did."


    "Parasite?" I shook my head. "Pate?"


    The lost queen sighed and snapped her fingers. Two chairs and a rather ornate ss table appeared. "Sit and let us speak, or would you rather continue to stand and stare like a fool."


    She looked just as she didst time, extremely beautiful, and attractive with an aura of dread around her, though it was clearly diminished somewhat. She really was very beautiful and if not for the situation I was in and her personality then I might have admired her further.


    "How do I know I can trust this?" I asked as I slowly walked close to her.


    "Simple," she replied. "Check our bond. I am as open as can be, at least for the most part. I can''t let you see everything now can I."


    As I took a seat and focused on my bond with her, I saw that she was telling the truth. I could see into her memories and such, but I could see into her surface thoughts and her emotions. I could tell if she was lying or not. In this case, everything she had said was true, at least she believed it to be true. Zirani had once told me that mind-reading wasn''t so simple because oftentimes information wasn''t reliable as the person could very well believe what they thought was the truth, but that didn''t mean it was factually the truth.


    "Don''t try to overthink things," the lost queen said, then sighed. "And as much as I like being referred to as the lost queen, just call Aneva. It is not my true name, but one I have used many a time, and it will od for a lesser such as you to use."


    I snorted. "Lesser, huh. And here I thought we were passed the petty insult. Now that the hell had happened and where am I."


    "That Pate," Aneva began. "Is the one responsible for the strings. He is a parasite or is being controlled by one, and from what I surmised, the parasite has been with him since birth, so I doubt the host is actually still alive."


    "And he tried to kill me?" I asked.


    Aneva shook her head. "No, that would have caused all sorts of trouble for him. He was trying to end the fight by discreetly using horror aether to put you into a state of unconsciousness, but of course, I noticed and ended him. As for this pce, it is a mental creation of sorts. A world created using my power in which I can do anything, within limit."


    "Well, thank you, but why bring us here?" I questioned. "You could have just let me continue the fight."


    "I could have, but firstly you should know that when you wake, either Pate will be dead, or will have the mind of a child as the parasite will be gone. Actually, there is a third oue, but that is rare, and in any case, it doesn''t matter. As for why I brought you here. Well, I wished to talk."


    "About what," I said warily. "I''m not letting you go.":


    She scoffed. "I''m well aware that you wish for my continued imprisonment."


    "An imprisonment you brought upon yourself," I replied. "Don''t think I''ve forgotten everything you''ve done."


    Aneva smiled cruelly. "I hope you don''t. I hope you remember what I can do, and what might happen to you and your lovers when I do leave this ce."


    I shook my head and moved to stand. "If this is all you brought me here for then I''m leaving."


    I knew I could leave this dream when I wished and was about to do just that when the lost queen spoke. "Wait, I¡­ apologize for my words. I am simply frustrated with my current position."


    I sat back down and stared. "And you wish to change it?"


    She nodded. "I do."


    "Well then, I think we should make a deal." I quickly raised a hand before she spoke. "Not a binding one, but one of trust.":


    "What sort of deal?" Aneva asked.


    "You help me," I said. "And I help you. A simple deal. You help me get better control of my divine powers and maybe even yours, and I allow you more freedom. If you can disguise yourself then I see no reason we can''t let you out, though we''ll have to create an identity and reason for you being with us. I would also listen to any request you had, and such."


    Aneva tapped a finger against her chin. "I can agree to that, but I do want one more thing. A drop of your divine essence."


    "No," I said, my voice rying the fact that I wasnt going to budge on that. "Maybe if you prove yourself trustworthy, but until then there''s no way I am giving you some of the power that helped stop and trap you."


    "It was worth a try," she said.


    I offered a hand, and she just stared at it for a long moment before she shook it with a grimace.


    "Then the deal has been struck," I said. "Ok, now do you mind exining to me what I should expect out there one more time?"


    Aneva sighed. "I''m already regretting this. That parasite is gone, but the person it took over will either be dead, severely underdeveloped mentally or if the parasites allowed it some ess, then somewhat able to function. In this case, I expect you to find a dead body when you wake. I could only detect one mind in that body, that of the parasites. Thought the other could have buried deep or dormant for the time being."


    I sighed. "This is going to be a mess."


    If I did wake up and he was dead, then I had no doubt many would most likely think I had killed him with thatst attack and if he wasn''t dead then it might even worse as the actual Pate might have the mind of a child. Thest oue seemed like it would be the best oue, but who knew if the actual Pate would be crazy or not.


    There was one good thing though and that was no matter what, I would be the winner at the end of this and Kai could kiss his dreams of his brother marrying Sandra goodbye, though I sort of felt bad for him. If he wasnt aware of the parasite then he has essentially been living with an impostor of a brother, and if he did know, then he would be dealt with.


    "Once again, thank you," I said, staring into Aneva''s dark eyes. I was truly thankful for what she had done, though also annoyed that I hadn''t been able to save myself and that I''d had to rely on her once again.


    I stood and after one more look around, I turned to Aneva. "We''ll speakter."


    She nodded and then my eyes opened and I was looking into the shocked eyes of Pate. He stumbled back and I immediately knew he wasn''t dead.


    "Pate?"


    He stared at me for a long moment, and I could see a number of emotions fleet across his eyes and feature, but none remained. He moved to take a step forwards, his mouth opening to speak, but no sounds came out and a secondter he fell backward.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    There was utter silence from the crowd before loud apuse sounded, but I didn''t get to focus much on that as I felt Zirani appear by my side, her eyes troubled and worried.


    "Later," I said mentally. "It''splicated."


    I sent her the general rundown of what had urred, and I could sense through our bond that she had a multitude of questions for both me and the lost queen but after taking a deep breath she stood.


    "Get the healers to check them up," she shouted, raising a hand to silence the crowd. She grasped my right arm and thrust it up into the air. "The winner of this bout is Aiden Hawke. Both fought well and put on a good viewing for us all, so give both congrattions and the respect they are due."


    The crowd apuded once more, and I sought out the Umbrin n. There was a mix of reactions but my eyes immediately went to Kai who looked devastated. It looked like he had just been told his entire family had died and he was next. Seeing that look, I couldn''t help but feel some pity for him. In any case, Sandra wasnt the type to mess with people, and she would treat them well when they swore loyalty to her.


    To my surprise, the woman sitting next to him also looked shocked, though there was also sorrow there. Lucy who was sitting next to her looked ecstatic, which wasnt a surprise considering this meant she now had a chance with Pate once again. That is if the true Pate took a liking to her. It was still a mystery as to what would happen, what Pate would say, or if he would even remember anything.


    Misty and Sandra walked down with beaming smiles on their faces and I gave both tight hugs before facing the healer that hade. He had the robes of the thousand drops sect and after checking me over, used some minor healing and then went over to Pate whose injuries were far worse.


    Half his body was burned badly, not to mention he probably had a few cracked and broken bones. I was d I had held back on my strikes, especially when using sr aether as too much would have burnt right through him.


    Zirani had once told me the greatest of healers could easily heal a destroyed heart and there were many ways to save the brain and other parts of the body, not to mention that healers with working with or possessing the time affinity were even greater. They could save those who had died though there were limits to it, and such healers were either costly or only essible to certain groups.


    "Are you going to do it now?" I asked Sandra.


    "Do what?"


    "Having Kai swear loyalty," I replied. "Everyones gathered so what better time to do it."


    "A great idea," Zirani praised before turning back to the crowd and raising her voice. "Do not leave just yet. As I''m sure you are all aware, a bet was made between Sandra and Pate, and since Aiden has won, that means that Pate''s family must swear loyalty to her as was agreed. Kai, if you coulde down."


    Kai had looked devastated before but now he just looked like he wanted to run away or disappear. Nevertheless, with clear effort, he got to his feet and began walking down to the arena. As he passed the beautiful woman next to him, she spoke and his shoulder which had already been slumped moved down further.


    The crowd watched with a mix of pity and curiosity as Kai made his way over to Sandra, not looking her in the eyes.


    "Kneel," Zirani said and Kai did as instructed, kneeling slowly. His hand shook, and when Sandra stepped in front of him, it looked like he might bolt, but after several deep breaths, he raised his head and met her eyes.


    What urred next I didn''t really understand as Sandra and Kai went back and forth. Sandra spoke some words and then Kai repeated them. It looked like each word made him dete more and more and at several points, he stumbled on a word or two. As he swore loyalty, i thought about if he knew about the parasite or not, and what would need to be done if he did. Now that Sandra was in charge of him, we could keep Pate somewhere so that we would be the first to talk to him when he healed.


    We didn''t need him spouting off about parasites and such if he was able to speak coherently that was. If he wasn''t, it was best if others didn''t see as they mighte to certain conclusions.


    When all was over, Kai looked utterly defeated, like his soul had been taken from him.


    Before anyone could say anything else, I sent Sandra the general rundown of what had happened, and a shocked look appeared on her face before vanishing as she nced between Pate and Kai.


    "Kai, I want you to take the call back to the Umbrin area and ce Pate in a building all his own," Sandra said. "I and my partners will be there to speak to him soon enough. No one, not even yourself is to enter, understand."


    Kai grimaced but when Zirani stepped forward, he quickly nodded.


    "Remrebred the bet," Zirani said. "If you break it or try to work around it, then you will and your family will pay, understand. They are worse fates than death."


    He nodded and after bowing to Sandra and picking up Pate, practically sprinted back to the n. There was a quick conversation, one in which an overweight man looked particrly pleased before there left the central area of the za.


    As the crowd began to disperse, Sandra let out a sigh. "That was intense."


    She turned to me and this time instead of a hug, she pulled me into a deep kiss thatsted several moments. When she pulled back she had a lustful look in her gaze, but a cough from Ziran brought our attention to her.


    "We can celebrateter," Zirani said. "Right now we need to get to Pate. From what the healer told me, he should be up in an hour or two."


    "Why do we need to see him?" Misty asked.


    "I''ll exin on the way there," I said. "To all of you."


    As we made our way to the Umbrin n area, we were stopped several times by people wanting to congratte us. Many of which clearly wanted to speak further with Zirani or Sandra but we just politely declined and moved on.


    Unsurprisingly many also wanted to speak to me which Zirani exined was mainly due to my connection with her and Sandra, though she also said the fight would have helped as It was clear I hadn''t gone all out.


    I was a bit disappointed about that. He had been skilled but he hadn''t pushed me to the limit. It had been a good fight but I hadn''t really learned anything.


    A good test. That''s what it was. I now knew how I stacked up against talented arcanists of the ins, though it was only one fight so I shouldn''te to conclusions too quickly.


    From what it seemed, none of the groups that hade with expeditions were of great power or influence. At least none in their ownnds. Any one of them could probably easily take over the ins.


    The only one group that did have someone of the greater influence and power was the green court and Aeverie was only here as a punishment.


    When we finally arrived at the Umbrin n area it was to the sight of the n members lined up with Kai, the beautiful woman from earlier, and the overweight man in front of the rest


    They all bowed as we approached.


    "Sandra Umbrin." The beautiful woman smiled. "We haven''t been introduced yet. I am Ash Umbrin."


    "And I am Darn Umbrin," Darn said. "And before anything else. I must say I am d you put this fool in his ce. His dreams of grandeur were foolish."


    Kai''s eyes darkened and his jaw twitched. "One must have ambition if they wish to rise."


    "Indeed, "Ash said sorrowfully.


    "I understand that you all wish to speak further," Sandra said in a polite tone. "But there is something I must see too. Kai, if you could escort us to your brother."


    He nodded and led the way through the area until we finally came to a one-story building of dark stone that seemed to absorb the light.


    "He''s just inside," Kai said, moving to enter.


    Sandra stopped him with a gesture. "You will wait outside."


    Kai frowned, worry clear on his face.


    "We shall not harm him," Zirani assured him. "We just have a few questions and if he cooperates then all will be well."


    With that said, the four of us entered the building determined to get the answers we wanted.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    The interior of the building was just as dark as the outside area had been, and if not for my level I would have had trouble seeing. I assumed that it was so dark in the umbrin n area because of their connection and clear history with the dark affinity. For someone who used the dark affinity, it was always better to fight in darkness or dimmer areas full of shadows.


    Pate was sound asleep, resting on arge bed, and he looked much better than he had in the arena. I couldn''t spot any burns or bruises on him which meant the healers had done their job, and since they hadn''t said anything about any mental injuries, I assumed they either hadn''t detected any or there simply weren''t any.


    In any case, we were about to find out.


    "Are we just gonna wake him up?" I asked Zirani.


    She nodded and raised a finger. Aether converged around the tip of the finger and formed a pattern which she released. A small red berry with bronze splotches formed and after bringing it up to her eye and focusing, Zirani smiled and walked over to Pate.


    "What is that?" I asked, understanding some of what she''d done but not all.


    "This berry should rejuvenate him and help heal his mind," she replied. "This is something you will eventually be learning. I didn''t have enough aether to do this before when we were in the aether tower, but with your progression and the boost from your divine bloodline, I can. It will take a minute or two to work."


    She walked over and opened Pate''s mouth before cing the berry in. To my surprise, the berry seemed to dissolve, and Pate gagged for a moment before Zirani helped him swallow it.


    He coughed and then his breathing evened out once more.


    "Now to bind him," Zirani said, using aether to create roots and then have them wrap around Pate. "Just in case he''s vtile."


    "What are we going to ask him?" Misty asked.


    "First we need to figure out how coherent and mental sound he is," Zirani said. "If he isn''t then we need to figure out a way to exin it to everyone. If he is, then we need to make sure he keeps everything a secret."


    "And how would we do that?" Sandra asked.


    Zirani shrugged. "Most likely a soul oath with his life as the cost of breaking it."


    "I think he''s waking up now," I said, noticing Pate''s eyelids twitching. They slowly opened and for a long moment he just blinked rapidly and started up at the ceiling before his eyes finally wandered over to us. Theynded on me and a mix of emotions appeared on his face before it settled on gratitude.


    "Thank you," he said, his voice hoarse, and different.


    Pate while the parasite had been in control had sounded bored most of the time and empty of any emotion. Even when he''d gotten angry that hadn''t really changed, but this voice, Pate''s voice sounded normal.


    Zirani stepped forward. "Pate?"


    He nodded slowly. "Yes. I''m¡­ I''m Pate."


    A tear fell from his right eye as he spoke the words, and his hands shook as he took a deep and slow breath.


    "I''m Pate," he repeated more to himself than us.


    "Well Pate," Zirani said softly with a sympathetic smile. "We have a few questions for you, mainly to determine what state of mind you are in and how much you know. Are you ok with answering?"


    Zirani''s tone was soft and gentle, and I didn''t me her. From what it seemed, Pate had been awake while the parasite had been in control. A watched unable to do anything whilst a parasite controlled his body.


    Pate nodded. "I am."


    "How long was it in control?" Zirani asked.


    "It started when I was seven," Pate said, closing his eyes. "I didn''t know what it was at first, and whenever I tried to tell someone, I couldn''t. Like something was stopping. Now I know, it was stopping me. It started off small with moments where I did things that I didn''t mean to or say things and it slowly got worse and worse until at ten, it¡­ took over. I could feel everything that happened and see everything, but I had no control. Sometimes for just a few seconds, I would take back control, but that lessened over the years, and up until Aiden killed it, I just watched."


    I felt even more pity for him than before. I couldn''t imagine what that must feel like. Being able to do nothing as your body and life were taken from you. Even worse, unless Pate had been able to read its mind, he didn''t have any idea why it''d taken over and what it would do. It seemed like it had just stepped into his shoes which must have been torturous, especially since Kai and his family seemed proud of him, but it wasn''t him. It was the parasite.


    Whoever this group was behind the flesh abominations, and these creatures along with horror aether were seriously messed up. Just when I thought it couldn''t get any worse, something like this was revealed.


    "What did it do?" Zirani said. "Did it just take over your life or did it do certain things that seemed off to you."


    "Well for the most part it just acted like it was me, and mostly like it was human," Pate answered. "But every once in a while it would sneak off and speak to people. Odd people."


    "Odd as in how?" I asked.


    Pate frowned. "It''s hazy because he actively tried to suppress me when he did so. It was like he was smothering me, but I still saw some things. Just a few days ago, he met in the city with two people, and¡­"


    Pate shook his head as his words trailed off. "I need some time to piece things together. It''s all muddled."


    "I see," Zirani said. "Well Pate, I''m happy this parasite is gone and sorry you had to go through that but before I leave you, I need to make sure you don''t tell anyone about any of this."


    He nodded. "I won''t. I know what it will cause. I promise."


    "That''s not good enough," Zirani said. "I need you to swear on your soul at pain of death that you will never speak of this to anyone."


    I expected someint but to my surprise, he just nodded, and a momentter he was repeating what Zirnai told him to. It was worded in such a way that he would not be able to tell anyone and Zirani also exined that there were different types of deals and oaths that could be made. Some required precise wording while for others it was intent-based and the wording didn''t need to be perfect. In this case, Zirani used a very well-worded oath for Pate to repeat. One that made sure he would never be able to tell anyone apart from us and those we allowed.


    "It''s done." Zirani smiled down at Pate. "I suggest you rest and just rx, take in the fact that you are in control once more. You were awake so you know what''s happened and what''s expected. Don''t show any drastic changes. Instead, do it slowly. Make it seem like the fight and this talk helped you see things differently."


    He nodded. "I will."


    Turning to me, he bowed. "Thank you once again."


    I smiled sincerely. "No worries, and also, no hard feelings. I don''t me you for what it did."


    Pate rxed, and after Sandra and Misty bid him goodbye, we left the tent.


    Kai had left, but Lucy was waiting outside with a nervous look on her face. She bowed when we walked out of the tent and diverted her eyes when Sandra stopped in front of her.


    "We need to talk, butter," Sandra said. "For now, give him a few moments. He''s still recovering."


    Lucy nodded. "I-I understand."


    We left the Umbrin n area and headed back to the green court area because despite everything we had learned and all the bad, in the end, things had worked out. I had won, Sandra was safe, and Misty was staying. Not to mention the city was also healed and doing well.


    "I''m d that''s over with," Misty said.


    "I wouldn''t say that," Zirani said. "These things and wherever theye from. Well, I don''t think this is the end of it. We''ve made enemies that much is clear."


    "We''ll be ready," I said.


    "Oh I''ll make sure of that," Zirani said. "But that for another time. Now we should celebrate your victories. Each of you fought and each of you won. Let us feast and then we can bathe, perhaps we''ll have some fun there before we finally move onto the bedroom."


    Misty and Sandra smiled, clearly liking the sound of her idea. I couldn''t help but agree, and a wide smile bloomed on my face as we walked together, side by side.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    [Once again thank you a ton for the super gift DaoisthjHmRD, your continued support is very much appreciated and I will not forget it. I want you guys to know I read all of yourments and that your support has helped me a ton and soon, in a month or so, I should have a special announcement to make that I think will make everyone happy<3]


    Kai took another pull from the bottle as he leaned his back against the wall. After taking the jungle queen and her friends to his brother, he had waited for about five minutes before leaving as that''s how long it had taken for him to desire to be away from everyone.


    Now he was sitting in his personal building, an expensive bottle of drink in his hand. One that he had been saving for himself and his brother when they won. He snorted to himself and took another pull. The sweet taste of the wine was exquisite but somehow less than it should have been. He supposed it was because it did not represent the sweet taste of victory as it should, but the more bitter taste of defeat.


    For the past hour Kai had been reying the fight in his head, and each he couldn''t help but wonder at the skill and power, Aiden had shone. Pate had been impressive and several times Kai had expected the fight to end swiftly in his favor, but the jungle queen''s bonded always had an answer. It had been even more shocking when he had first sensed the mutated aether. How exactly Aiden had got himself a mutation relic in the ins was mysterious. Even worse, it had been a spatial relic.


    The gods might have favored him slightly, but it was clear now that if they existed, they adored Aiden.


    He felt the urge to cry when he thought about having to tell his family. How disappointed they would be. All their life they''d tried to maintain their freedom and not bow to any other families or groups, and now he was the one who''d broken it. Their family would be nothing more than a stepping stone for Sandra, and with the way, he had acted, who knew what she might do to them.


    So close. Everything he''d ever wanted in life had been so damn close, and just like that, it was gone. Such chances didn''te twice and he''d blown it. He''d risked and gambled everything on one fight, and they''d lost.


    Despite everything however and the dark future ahead, Kai didn''t me Pate. It wasn''t his brother''s fault. Kai had been the one to ept the deal and terms. His brother had fought well and proven his skill, but he''d lost. Kai couldn''t imagine how Pate must ve feeling since he had never really lost like this before. Sure he''d lost fights, but never against those at his levels or even some slightly above.


    Kai knew from experience that the first loss was usually the worst, especially when you were on a winning streak and Pate had been on one for years, for all his life.


    ''Not anymore. All thanks to my gamble.''


    Just as he was close to finishing the bottle, Kai heard the sound of his door opening and turned to see Ash walk in. The door closed shut behind her as she gazed over the room, noting the smashed and broken furniture before her eyes finally settled on him.


    Kai nced at her before lowering his head back down. He couldn''t stand the pity in her gaze. It made his blood boil for some reason, but he was in no mood to argue or fight.


    "Leave me be," he muttered. "I''m in no mood to talk."


    "Is that any way to talk to a peer?" she asked, picking up a chair and setting it in front of him before taking a seat.


    Kai snorted. "Do you still see us as peers? Who knows what I''ll be soon enough."


    "She doesn''t seem the type to punish you or make you suffer for the hell of it," Ash said. "Thought I could be wrong. In any case, what good will drinking yourself to sleep tonight do?"


    "Exactly what you just said," Kai replied, finishing of the bottle. "It will make me sleep."


    Heavens knew he wasnt going to be able to sleep without it. Ash didn''t reply to his words at first and when he looked up to meet her eyes, he saw that the pity had been reced with anger.


    "Is that truly what you''re going to do?" Ash asked, scoffing. "You''re not dead Kai, and who knows this could be a good thing for you."


    Kai held back a bellow ofughter, instead, he just chuckled mirthlessly. "You know as well as I do that this is usually never a good thing."


    "Yes, but usually, but this is in no way usual," Ash replied. "If you prove yourself to her she might favor your family. It''s happened before. She is still a direct link to the main family, and now that tricks and other such things have failed, why don''t you try the honest approach, hmm? What''s the worst thing that could happen, you die? You already seem it. How about you go out trying, rather than in a pit of despair that you got yourself in."


    Kai didn''t respond, not even when she stood and headed for the door.


    "There is still a chance for us," Ash whispered so quietly he had to strain to hear it. Then she was gone and Kai was once again left along with his thoughts and an empty bottle.


    He nced down at the bottle in his hands and got to his feet. He thought about her words, and he knew she was trying to make him feel better and give him hope. Out of everything she had said, it had been thest words that kept reying in his head.


    ''There is still a chance for us. Is there or is she just saying that?''


    Sighing, he let the bottle from his hands. The room was a mess and before he did anything he needed to clean up, and take a shower. He felt filthy for some reason, even though he knew he wasn''t.


    ''A cold shower, that''s what I need.''


    _____


    Max''s fist impacted against the stone wall of the warehouse he had first met Pate in, and a spread web of cracks appeared around the impact point. He pulled back and struck again and again until the stone had crumbled and he could see outside.


    "That idiot!"


    Max had never felt so pissed and yet so afraid before. After the fight had ended, and he had realized what had happened, it had taken a lot to suppress the emotions that had wanted to burst forth. Anger at that damn parasite for somehow getting killed, at that kid for beating him, and at whatever god had cursed him with a streak of bad luck.


    First the twin horn. Years of work wasted, and now this?


    "How did he die?" Kiggs asked for the fifth time.


    Max spun on him. "How should I know! It was only the second parasite I''ve ever dealt with personally. I don''t know shit about them. You probably know more than me."


    Max didn''t know all of the details about the parasite but he had guessed that the parasite in Pate had been ced there years ago and had been growing at a fast rate. Now it was gone, wiped away and all those years of growth gone. Those he worked for hated failure and what was worse was that anyone considered expendable was usually killed or worse after any major failure.


    Max had spent the past few hours wondering if that was about to happen to him. Technically he hadn''t failed, but he also knew that since the parasite was dead, some of the me would go to him.


    He shuddered in fear as he thought about meeting one of them again. He worked alongside and below people like him. Humans, vampires, and other known races, people taken in and trained. Then there was them. Those like the parasites and Kiggs. The Inhumans, the abominations, and all other messed up things he''d heard of and seen over the years.


    "What do we do?'' Kiggs asked, his voice not matching his current form. Max had figured out Kiggs let his voice slip when he was nervous, and he had reason to be nervous. Kiggs was expendable and anyone above him could on a whim have him reced or fed to another of his kind.


    "Gods damn it all. This is bad. We''ve got one of theming personally, and we still don''t know what mental state Pate is in."


    "You are correct this is bad," A sonorous and cold voice said.


    Max froze as did Kiggs. Both turned to face the figure shrouded in a cloak of pale white flesh. Both dropped to their knees and lowed their heads. Max kept his breathing as steady s he could, but it felt like his ear would burst from his chest.


    ''Please gods don''t let this be my end.''


    "It is not your end," the voice said and Max''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, I can read your thoughts," the things said softly. "Now, you will exin everything clearly and we shall go on from there. If I deem this your fault then you will be punished ording. If not, then you be given another task. One that will decide if you are worth keeping as an agent. As for you."


    Max heard a squeak and cry before there was squishing sound.


    "You will do as a snack."


    Max felt some relief that he would potentially make it out of this, but it was short-lived as the thig spoke once more.


    "Don''t rx just yet," It said. "You''ve still yet to exin and the longer you continue to make me wait, the more likely your demise."


    Max nodded and began speaking.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    [After this chapter there are only four more chapters before this arc ends and we move on to the great scar and beyond. Pacing and story progression should improve as it mainly goes back to Aiden''s POV, though there will be other POVs here and there. I have learned a lot while writing this arc and next time I do something like this, it will be much improved as I will know what to keep in and what to keep out among other things. Thank you for your patience and support :)]


    "There''s something I need to do before we celebrate," Misty said just before they entered the green court area. She knew those they''d met were probably waiting to congratte them and she knew she''d be swept up in it and forget about something she needed to do sooner thanter.


    "What?" Aiden asked.


    "I need to speak to the Red Ribbons," Misty answered. "I need to let them know about my decision. I imagine they also want to speak to me, but don''t want to intrude."


    "Can''t it wait?" Sandra asked.


    "Better I do it now," Misty said with a shake of her head. "I don''t think they''ll be too surprised, at least not all of them."


    She knew for a fact that Vita would not be pleased, and most likely upset, but that wasn''t enough to stop Misty. She was going to be staying with Aiden and the others, and it was better to let them know now thanter. It would also go over well if she went there rather than making them wait for an opportunity. She wouldn''t be joining their group, but no reason to create any animosity either. Apart from Milenia, everyone she''d spoken to had been nice and fairly polite. Vita was odd but still nice and the others had been fine as well.


    Juveria seemedpetent and not the type to hold grudged, though Misty couldn''t be sure of that.


    "I shouldn''t be long," Misty said.


    "We''ll be waiting." Aiden smiled. "We won''t start without you."


    Her heart felt warm at that smile, and once again she reaffirmed her decision to stay and not leave. She had it good, very good, and joining the Red Ribbons would not only force her to leave those she loved and held close ties with. it was also a risk as she couldn''t be sure what would happen and if she would change over the course of her time with them.


    ''I''m making the right decision. I will stay with them.''


    It only took her a few minutes to make it to the Red Ribbons area where one of the vampires led her into the idling she''d been inst time. She didn''t spot Vita anywhere and when she asked, she was told Vita was currently upied with her duties, whatever that meant.


    As she made her way through the living area on the bottom floor, the vampires that were rxing nodded at her as she passed, respect and admiration in their eyes which made sense since she''d beat their second inmand in a fair fight. She imagined Milenia must be very embarrassed, and Misty was d she wasnt around.


    When they arrived at Juveria''s door, the vampire escorting her knocked once, and after Juveria answered, left Misty to enter the room alone.


    Juveria was seated behind her desk which had a number of items scattered on it.


    Misty only nced at them before she focused her attention on the vampire opposite her. She could sense something in the corner of the room, but her instincts were telling her it wasn''t a threat, and as long she knew it was there, she didn''t really care.


    "I''m here to let you know my decision," Misty started, but Juveria cut her off. "You won''t be joining."


    Misty blinked. "How did you know?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I did think there was a chance you might join at first," She said. ''But then you bright up the idea of reaming only a half-sister and I read you fairly well in our first meeting. Your friends are more than simply friends and after finding out a bit more, I came to the conclusion."


    "Are you angry?''


    "Disappointed," Juveria said. "But not in you. Just that we won''t be getting a new, very capable vampire. I honestly didn''t expect you to beat Mileniai nor did I expect you to possess an innate ability like that sonic scream. There''s more as well, but we won''t get into that. Tell me, Misty, how long have you been a vampire?"


    "I''d say just over half a year," Misty replied. "Why?"


    "Well it''s just I''ve never met a fresh vampire who was so strong," Juveria said. ''At least none that wasn''t affiliated with a major house or power backing them and there''s also the mystery of you being in the ins. It''s meant to be impossible for someone to be a vampire in the ins due to the low amount and quality of the ambient aether, yet, here you stand before me. An anomaly."


    "And?"


    "And nothing." Juveria shrugged. "I was just curious, but from the look on you face, it doesn''t seem like you''ll be able to answer my question and sate my curiosity. Thought if you could I would not ask for such information for free. Now, is that all?"


    Misty nodded. "For now. I don''t want this to be the end though. I could still use some aid from vampires."


    "It''ll cost you."


    Misty smiled, her thoughts going to Zirani. "Oh, I can pay."


    ''More like Zirani can.''


    "The princess," Juveira saiding to the correct conclusion. "Well if you need something let me know. Oh, and you might want to avoid Vita. She won''t be pleased about this and is known to throw tantrums."


    "Tantrums?"


    Juveria winced. "They are unpleasant."


    Misty thanked Juveira and left the building, noting that the vampires didn''t seem to have much of a reaction. Either they too knew that she wasnt going to go, or didn''t want to react until she was gone. Either way, she nodded respectfully to any who turned her way.


    When she was at the edge of the Red Ribbons area, she turned back and just for a second thought about what might have been. Shaking her head, she thought back to Aiden''s smile and couldn''t find herself feeling bad about her decision at all.


    To stay was right for her.


    ''Now enough business for the day. Time to get back to others and celebrate.''


    _____


    "Such a shame," Hayley said, dispersing her shroud and standing. "Do you think she sensed me?"


    Juveria shrugged. "Perhaps, but if she did, she didn''t let on, and it doesn''t really matter anyway."


    "Vita''s not going to be happy." Hayley walked over and sat on the edge of the desk. "Want me to take care of it?''


    "No, let her get over it now," Juveria said. "You tried when she brought in that waif of a girl, I, and how did that end up?"


    Hayley winced and shook her head. "That wasn''t my fault. How was I to know she would tamper with our blood supply."


    "Your my spymaster and in charge of information gathering," Juveria said sharply. "If you don''t know something then it''s your job to figure it out, and you should have known that the threat of punishment doesn''t work on her. Not the normal stuff at least. Starving her or harming her as punishment doesn''t work."


    Juveria thought back to all the times she''d punished Vita, and nothing hade of it. The girl was an oddball and if not for her capabilities and utter loyalty to the sisterhood, juveria would have kicked her out by now, but you didn''t throw away valuable resources.


    "Forget about that for now." Juveria leaned forwards. "What''s the situation with Dn?"


    "Not much has changed," Hayley replied. "He''s more careful now, and things have slowed down somewhat, but he should be ready to do the ritual during the trip back."


    "He''d better," Juveria said with a scowl, thinking of the secretive alchemist. "If we mess this up then it won''t be pretty when we return."


    "If we return at all," Hayley added. "I''ve been working closest with him and some of the stuff is just¡­ crazy. I still can''t believe we were ordered to do this. I get that it will help us, but it''s too risky for my liking."


    "I agree." Juveria nodded. "But we don''t have a choice now do we. The only thing we can do is to make sure everything is as ready and well prepared as it can be for when the timees. If all goes well not only will be stronger for it but also be greatly rewarded."


    Hayley smiled. "I do like rewards. Maybe they''ll finally give us our own piece ofnd?"


    "Maybe," Juveria muttered softly. She''d been wanting a ce for the Red Ribbons for a while now. Land all their own where they could settle down and grow like the other groups. The Red Ribbons were strong but were alsocking whenpared to some of the other groups. They didn''t have as good of an infrastructure, ie, or connections. If she could change one thing about the first few years as leader of the Red Ribbons it would be the way she acted towards others. She had made far more enemies than friends in those days and most hadn''t forgotten. It had led to many problems over the years and while they''d fought them off, she''d rather they didn''t have to deal with such things and could focus more on growing rather than just trying to survive and get by.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Misty arrived back rather quickly and together we made our way into the green court area and where we could sense everyone was.


    "How did things go?" I asked Misty.


    "Better than I could have hoped for," she replied. "There were no hard feelings, at least not from most of them, and their leader is open to the idea of working together in the future, and paying her to teach me."


    "I could arrange that," Zirani said. ''Though only for the trip back. Once we reach thends of the green court, I can hire people much more qualified and experienced to teach you."


    Shana and the others were waiting when we arrived along with a number of others I hadn''t met yet. The area we had used for training the previous days had been transformed and was not a pleasant meadow covered in colorful flowers that seemed to shine with an inner light. Tables and nkets were spread out, covered in food and wine aplenty. There was a sweet scent in there that seemed to refresh me.


    The most surprising thing however was that Lady Aeverie was there, waiting in front of the others with a pleased smile on her face. She was wearing a blue dress that showed off a fair amount of skin.


    "This wasn''t necessary, sister," Zirani said, though her bright smile showed she wasn''tining about any of it.


    "Your right, it isn''t," Aeverie replied. "But why does that matter. You have returned to us, and your bonded while at first seemed odd has proven himself skilled indeed, not to mention the others. The lost daughter of the Umbrin n and a powerful vampire. New connections and ties of friendship for court should be celebrated with good and wine aplenty. Good music andpany."


    She raised her hands and the people gathered behind her cheered before they dispersed and made their way to tables and nkets to indulge in one anotherpany and the amazing food and drink.


    "Thank you," Zirani said to Aeverie.


    "Your wee sister," Aeverie said with a smile that I knew to be genius. "I''m happy you''re back."


    "As am I," Zirani said, and her hand sought mine out. I gave it a squeeze, and her cheek a quick kiss.


    I turned to Aeveire and bowed. "Thank you for your hospitality."


    Aeverie inclined her head. "You are most wee. I hope that in the days toe we can grow closer."


    Before I or anyone else could respond to that, someone called out.


    "Aiden!"


    It was a familiar voice and I turned to see Shana waving me over to an empty table with a wide smile on her face. She was dressed simrly to Aeveire though her''s wasn''t as revealing and was light green rather than blue.


    "Let''s go," I said, heading to the table with the others in tow.


    Shana gave the others a nervous smile and was about to leave, but one motion from Misty and a slight nod from Zirani stopped her in her tracks.


    "Sit with us," Zirani said. "There is no need to leave."


    Shana smiled shyly. "Thank you, your highness."


    Zirani sighed and waved a hand. "None of that. We aren''t at my mother''s court or in thepany of any lords ordies."


    Shana nodded. "Ok, erm, Zirani?"


    "Better," Zirani said, reaching over and picking up a jug. She filled each of our cups with what I assumed was some sort of berry wine before lifting her''s up.


    "I propose a toast," she said. "To our victory and the bonds that bind us."


    We all raised our cups in toast and drank. The wine tasted as good as I expected and despite not being much of a fan of alcohol, with drinks this high quality, I knew I could get addicted. It tasted far greater than anything I''d drank in the ins. Nothing even came close, and I knew this probably wasn''t even the best the green court had to offer.


    It was going to be quite the experience and I knew that I was probably going to experience a lot of unusual, and shocking things when I arrived in thends beyond the scar, but with Zirnai and the others by my side, I would adapt and deal with anything that came my way.


    For the next few hours, we celebrated, drinking and eating all sorts of foods before a group got instruments from somewhere and began ying and singing. Soon people were dancing, and none danced alone. All wore smiles, even Julian which was a shock. I danced with all my lovers, Shana, and many others including Lady Aeverie. That did earn me a scowl from Jin, but a sharp look from Aeverie put an end to it.


    A few of the dryads tried to get him to dance and while he did ept, his eyes kept ncing over to me and Aeverie


    "Just ignore him," she said. "Focus on me."


    Aeverie was an amazing dancer, far beyond my level. She moved with preternatural grace and elegance that had to do with her being eleven fae. I was able to keep up, but only because she was setting the pace to be slow so I didn''t mess up.


    Zirani was just as good of a dancer and watching her and Aeveire dance was breathing-taking. When they began dancing everyone had stopped to watch the pair. They moved in perfect unity and their synergy was amazing. It was like they knew what the other was going to do, and I had to admit it lit a fire in me, the way Zirani moved her body.


    Damn, I was lucky to have found her, lucky to love and be loved by her.


    At one point I sensed the lost queen''s attention on everything that was going on, and just before she blocked the bond, I felt a slight bit of mncholy from her which made me wonder. Not for long though as I was up and dancing again with another dryad I hadn''t met. It seemed that all thedies wanted to dance with the victor and more than a number of them gave me lustful looks and sly nces when I met their eyes.


    Soon things began to die down a little bit and the girls and I bid the others a goodnight before we headed back to our building, eager to celebrate in another way.


    We made a beeline for the baths and spent a good hour just soaking. I felt the urge to have some fun when they stipped and stepped in close to me, but I kept it down. There would be enough time for that when we made it to the bedroom, and I didn''t think I would be able to stop myself at just a little bit of fun if we started in the bath.


    "I''m going to miss this when we''re traveling through the scar," Misty said, sighing in contentment.


    I had to agree with her. The easy ess to food, drink, bathing, and more was amazing.


    "We''ll still be able to take baths as we travel," Zirani said. "Thought not like this."


    "How long will the journey back take?" Sandra asked.


    "Two months at most," Zirani said. "Though from what I know, it usually takes less. Since we''ll be traveling down the safest route, we won''t have much to worry about. There might be the asional beast, but nothing that can''t be dealt with easily enough."


    "Good," Misty said. "Now I think I''m done bathing. Let''s head to the bedroom."


    Zirani and Sandra smiled in clear agreement.


    I remained in the bath for a few more minutes to allow them to get ready and prepared. Zirani sent me a mental message when they were ready and after leaving the bath I dried myself and didn''t bother putting on any clothes before I made my way across the main room and towards my bedroom.


    When I opened the door and stepped in, I was greeted by a most wondrous sight.


    Zirani and the others wereid out on the bed and each wore an exquisite erotic set of clothing that not only entuated their assets but added to their beauty.


    Misty wore a set of red lingerie with intricate designs of rOSES and thorns on the bra and panties. Her stockings were a light red and her lips were painted crimson, looking very inviting.


    Sandra wore an emerald green corset with forest imagery and small shining green jewels embedded in the clothing itself. It was tight on her and put her breasts on full disy, giving her a lovely cleavage that I most definitely was going to indulge and bathe in attention. She had on ayer of light makeup which worked very well with the clothing.


    Andstly was Zirani who was dressed in a more erotic version of her usual garb. Thin strips of red cloth and golden chains barely covered her nipples and privates. She smiled and motioned me over with a crooked finger.


    "Come join us Aiden, let us celebrate."

 Chapter 234(18+)

    Chapter 234(18+)


    [Next chapter is thest chapter of this arc.]


    My manhood was as hard as steel as I made my way over to the bed, my eyes constantly moving between the beautiful forms. As I neared I thought about which I should go to first, but then I decided to not think about it too much and just let things happen.


    I climbed onto the bed and Zirani''s hand trailed up my left arm as I crawled forward and met her lips in a passionate kiss. She moaned as one arm moved up to my right shoulder while the other trailed down to my stiff erection.


    Our tongues shed, and we traded saliva whilst I heard shuffling on the bed.


    Momentster I felt two soft and firm mounds press into my back while two arms warped around me and began to move down my chest and to my privates which were now being massaged by another hand while a mouth ced gentle kisses upon my neck.


    For long moments, I bathed in the attention of all three women, but I wasn''t content with just this. My body wanted more. I wanted more, and I would have it.


    I broke the kiss with Zirani and turned to Sandra was at my left which meant Misty was the one pressing her firm breasts to my back.


    Zirani''s eyes were clouded with lust and she leaned back,ying herself out for me. I moved forward but a hand from Sandra stopped me.


    "I have an idea," she saidying down next to Zirani and her back but with her head facing me. "Zirani, get on top of me."


    Zirani smiled and followed Sandra''s intrusions,ying on top of Sandra, the opposite way so that her opening was just above Sandra''s face.


    I felt Misty hands move down and slowly began stroking my twitching manhood as Sandra leaned her head back and licked her lips. She moved to hands up and Zirani moved as Sandra stretched out her entrance.


    "Which one will you have first," Sandra said in a sultry tone. "My mouth or her flower? There both for¡ª"


    Sandra''s words were cut off as I moved forward and ced my tip in her mouth. She didn''tin and closed her lips around it, her tongue getting to work and licking all over the head of my manhood.


    Her hands began to work Zirani''s flower while I pushed myself further and further into her wet, hot and tight mouth. Meanwhile, Misty moved up to my side and up to her knees so she could push her breasts towards my face.


    I wasn''t going to say no to that and soon I was moving in and out of Sandra''s mouth and throat while alternating between Misty''s breasts. I licked, sucked, and nibbled her nipples making her let out moans of pleasure that apanied the pleasure that was moving through the bonds.


    For others, this would be far less intense since most people didn''t have bonds as we did and I dared say weren''t as connected.


    Sandra took me like a champ and didn''t even gag when I went balls deep. She just continued to lick whatever part of the shaft she could and pleasure Zirani.


    Speaking to Zirani, she was moaning wantonly but I could tell she wanted more and was getting impatient so I increased my thrusting until only momentster I was at the edge.


    "Here Ie, Sandra," I warned.


    The only response I got from her was a moan around my girth. Secondster I was pushing forward and hilting myself in her throat. I let out a loud groan as I spilled myself inside her, directly down her throat and into her stomach.


    She took it withoutint and when I was halfway done the others went into semi-orgasm in response to the pleasure I was sending them through the bond.


    When I was done, I pulled out and Sandra gave me a smile, licking her lips. "As good as usual."


    My manhood was still rock hard and ready to go so I turned to Zirani who shot me a pleading look.


    I smiled and moved forward, cing my tip at her dripping entrance.


    Zirani let out a loud moan that stretched on for several seconds as I entered her. She was so wet that it took little effort and soon I had bottomed out inside her.


    I let Zirani take a moment to calm down while I basked in the warm wetness that surrounded my stiff member. The pleasure she was sending me and I was in return, sending to the others was intense to say the least.


    To say she was enjoying herself would be an understatement.


    "Aiden," Zirani moaned. "You can move now. Please, fuck me."


    I smiled, more than happy to oblige and as I pulled back till only my tip was inside her, I felt Sandra''s mouthtched onto one of my balls and I groaned in pleasure, but I didn''t let it distract me from Zirani and with a groan, I thrust back into her.


    In and out I went, not bothering to start off at a slow pace. Zirani clearly wanted to be fast and rough and who was I to deny her?


    The sound of flesh against flesh echoed in the room as Zirani''s channel took me with ease while Sandra licked at my shaft whenever I pulled back and bathed my balls in attention whenever I thrust in.


    All the while, Ivished Misty breasts with attention and made out with her, switching between the two actions as my body was rocked with pleasure from the breasts of one woman, the flower of another, and the mouth and tongue of thest. I was a lucky man indeed, and I wasn''t going to let either of them down.


    I increased my pace until I was punding Zirani into the bed, and I reached a hand down to Misty dripping slit and began to tease her clit and opening. She pushed herself closer to me as she moaned.


    Pleasure surged to me from all three, and I sent it back along with my own. A constant cycle that kept increasing our pleasure. Soon, I couldn''t hold on anymore and i sent a mental warning to Zirani who only moaned in response. Then I was hilted within her and my seed burst forth, filling her up and up until there was so much that some began to leak out around my girth.


    My orgasm and Zirani''s set off the others and for a long moment, I was unable to do or think clearly as a tidal wave of erotic sensations threatened to overwhelm me. I didn''t know if it was possible to pass out from an overdose of pleasure, but I was starting to think it might be.


    "Wow." Zirani panted, her chest rising and falling. "I think that was the best one yet."


    Misty was hanging onto me with a pleasant smile on her face while Sandra had rolled out from under Zirani and looked almost drunk.


    "Any more and I think I might have passed out," I said honestly. Maybe in the future, if I needed to, I would lessen the bonds a bit.


    "That was amazing," Misty said with a sigh.


    "Agreed," Sandra said. "Now it"s my turn."


    I was still as stiff as could be so I made no protest as Sandra approached me. She ended up wanting me to pound into her doggy style and most of the time she kept her face buried in the bed, making wantonly. Misty ate out Zirani whilst I fucked Sandra and I watched which increased my pleasure. After half an hour of pounding into her, Sandra began to push back into me minutes before her channel tightened around me, and I exploded inside her.


    Another round of orgasms overtook all of us, and it was even stronger thanst time. When it passed, I remained dizzy for a minute or so with a hazy mind before things cleared.


    "Ok, I think the next will be thest," I said.


    "Well then it''s a good thing you saved the best forst," Misty said with a fanged grin.


    The others shot her yful res as she moved toward me. She opted to ride me instead and it was as amazing as usual, even better. Her breasts bounced as her ass moved up and down. She would rise until just my tip was within her and then let herself drop. Each time the burst of pleasure for both of us was great and soon she was moving up and down rapidly, her gripping tunnel hot, wet, and more than pleasant.


    The pleasure increased and increased, and when the orgasm came, the pleasure was truly overwhelming. It was most likely only minutes that passed as we all let out sounds of euphoria, but it felt far longer. Every part of my mind was pleasure and nothing else. I knew without a shadow of a doubt this was pleasure beyond what could normally be achieved.


    When the high began to fade, and we dropped back down, it was into unconsciousness, but not before I managed to pull the others in close.


    I was certain I had a smile on my face as my eyes fully shut and I drifted off to pleasant sleep.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    [And with this chapter the arc ends.]


    I awoke early the next day before the rising of the sun and in a tangled pile of limbs. Memories of the previous night''s events yed in my head, and as I gazed down at my lovers I couldn''t help but smile. Each was still asleep in blissful peace, and it was that fact that kept me from doing anything. I didn''t think any of them wouldin about being woken up in such a way, but there was no point in risking it, and disturbing them so after slowly disentangling myself from my lovers, I put on some clothes, a basic set of robes, and headed out to the main room.


    Breakfast was already there which was a surprise, and made me wonder how early they ced it or if they somehow knew when I was awake. Either way, the numerous tes of food looked very appetizing and after taking a seat I dug in with gusto, feeling far hungrier than normal for some reason.


    As I ate, I thought of what waited for me today and what it would mean.


    Today was myst day in the ins before. Actually, it was more like myst few hours as from what Zirani had said, we''d be living a few hours after the rising of the sun, around noon. In a few hours, I would leave behind the ins, my home for most of my life, and where I''d met Zirani, Sandra, and Misty.


    It wasnt sadness that I felt, or at least notpletely. I certainly felt sadness at the idea that it would more than likely be a while before I saw my aunt again, which would happen. I was leaving, but not forever. I would return for her, of that, I had no doubt nor a shred of uncertainty. She was my family far more than my supposed parents who had left me. I still didn''t know how to feel about that.


    If they had good reason then did I really have any right toin? Then again, they could have kept, not that I would have picked that had I somehow known as a child what would happen if I stayed in the ins.


    Them leaving had led to where I was, so I guess I could thank them for that at the very least.


    It was one of my goals for when I reached thends beyond the scar, though it wasnt the main goal and I wasn''t in a rush. There wasn''t a huge desire to go seek them out. I would search but first, I wanted to settle down, mainly in thends of the green court.


    There would be a lot to get through during my initial time there as I would have to meet and impress Zirani''s mother and no doubt others of the court, and then what came next would be training of course, but also exploration, I hoped. There was a lot Zirani had shown me glimpses of, and I wanted to see such sights for myself.


    Having Zirani, their princess, as my bonded would be both a boon and something that would undoubtedly cause problems.


    Taking a bite of buttered bread with an odd cream atop it, I leaned back and smiled. Things had been fine during our stay in this city, but i sort of missed the constant activity, and progression we''d had in the tower. I didn''t know if it was the leaps we made in progress or the fact it felt like we were constantly improving, but it had felt good. Hard, difficult, and a fight for our lives, but still good.


    I was almost done when I felt the others awake through my bonds, and a momentter they stepped out, dressed in casual wear, and joined me at the table.


    "I feel so rxed," Sandra said with a yawn.


    "I think that''s because ofst night," Misty said. "We passed out from the pleasure. It was¡­ something else."


    "An understatement," Zirani. "I don''t think I''ve been that out of control or overloaded with such sensation in a long time. It was nice but we should be careful to not overdo it."


    "I agree," I said. "It was phenomenal, but also would be dangerous if we were to do such a thing in a ce where we could be vulnerable."


    The others agreed, and the rest of breakfast was filled with idle talk about trivial topics such as having everything we need ready in our storage rings, and Zirani exined how things would be happening.


    "We pack up these buildings first," Zirani exined. "While we get the vehicles ready and sorted. Then we leave the same way the expedition came in. As for who we''ll be riding with, Sandra do you wish to ride with us or the Umbrin n. You are sort of in charge of them now that their head representative for the expedition is sworn to you."


    Sandra thought about it for a moment before turning to me. "Would you ride with me?"


    I shrugged. "Sure. It''s not like we can''t move back on forth. We just need to make sure the Umbrin n and Green Court groups are next to each other."


    I could tell through the bond she wished to travel with them because she wanted to build up connections and not seem like she was hiding or didn''t care which made sense. She wanted me along because she wanted someone to talk to and have her back just in case, which also made sense and I, of course, was more than happy to oblige her.


    I didn''t think Kai would try anything, I certainly knew Pate wouldn''t, but better to be safe than sorry and get a feel for how Kai was.


    Once we were done with breakfast, the day began in earnest and once we stepped outside, it was to the sight of everything being packed away just as Zirani said. The buildings were being dismantled and there was a group waiting outside ours.


    They bowed to Zirani before they got to work.


    "We should head to the vehicle," Zirani said. "The buildings and packing are already being handled by others."


    The vehicles were set in a row, and people wereing back and forth to store things inside the storage devices that were actually part of the vehicles, though I sensed there was also storage derived that had been attached.


    They must have held a lot as I saw tons of cargo being ced in them, and there was actually a difference in the speed at which items dispersed. For storage deices of the ins, it took a second or two to pce the item in and take it out, but here there was no waiting. It was instantaneous.


    I nced at my storage ring. I needed to get one from thends beyond the scar.


    "You will, and more," Zirani said, having read my thoughts. She smiled. "After all you are the bonded of a princess and a daughter of the Main Umbrin family. You''ll have the best items crystals can buy."


    She wasn''t wrong. Another thing to look forward to.


    It took a little under half an hour to pack up, which was far faster than I expected. It was the diligence and efficiency of the people of the Green Court that was the cause, and once all was ready, Zirani led us to a medium-sized vehicle.


    "Aeverie will be in that one." Zirani pointed to a vehicle that looked far sleekier than the rest and its shape was more curved with ornaments decorating it. Like the others, it had that odd plow as the front and threads, though I could tell from the enchantments it could also hover, and was bigger on the inside.


    "Come on, let''s get in," Zirani said. "Unless you guys want to be on view or traveling beside the vehicles when we pass? You''ll have to jog alongside if you want to do that as we won''t be going as slow as when the expedition came in. There will be little to no fanfare."


    "I''ll stay outside seated," I said. There were posts and seats on the sides and top of our vehicle, and from what I could tell from the enchantments and what Zirani had exined, could drive itself though it needed instructions set in for that, or it could be driven. Ours would be self-driven and would follow behind another.


    Sandra and Zirani headed inside while Misty chose to remain with me. I guessed it was for the same reason. She wanted to see the ins off like I did as she had lived here for most of her life in rtive peace andfort. Sandra had also lived here, but not in peace and certainly not infort for most of it. She most likely didn''t care for it as we did. The only truly good thing that happened to her in the ins was meeting me, Zirani, and Misty, and even then at first, it hadn''t been love or anything, just a desire to go home. It had only evolved into such a rtionshipter on.


    "Everybody on board and ready," A guard shouted. "We set in off in five minutes. Make sure everything is secure, and no one is missing. I''ll be sending people through to do a quick check."


    The check was quick and once it had been confirmed that everyone was here we got ready to set off and join the others who I could see had also packed up and were ready.


    "It seems we''ll be up first," Misty said as our vehicles started up and moved forwards, ahead of any other groups. When we were out of the za, I looked back and saw that behind us was the Umbrin n.


    "Off we go," I muttered.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    The vehicles didn''t go anywhere near as slow as they had when they had first entered the city and in only minutes we were back on the main road which the other and I had watched when the expedition had first arrived.


    To my surprise, there was no crowd waiting for us, and though there were people out and about, none cheered, or shouted, though most if not all nodded and bowed, which was confusion until I remembered what had been done and they had been told the green court had a hand in it.


    The city didn''t look much different but that was to be expected. The only thing that stood out was the atmosphere was lighter and buildings and areas were being taken apart no doubt to make space for others, many of which would be facilities to help themon folk out. Like West Vale, there would be free healing for the entire city, bathhouses, and other ces to help with general things.


    The next time I came back, which wouldn''t be for a while, the city would be much changed, though at that time it wouldn''t be a shock for me, not after what I was expecting to see in thends beyond the scar.


    "It''s very quiet," Misty pointed out.


    I nodded. "Yeah, nowhere near the fanfare of the arrival, though I''m notining. You know how I am with attention."


    "Not used to it yet?" She questioned.


    "Nope." I shook my head. "It doesn''t make me ufortable. It''s just very jarring in a way. I''m going to have to get used to it though. I''m the bonded of basically two princesses, and there is going to be a lot of attention on me."


    "Politics," Misty replied.


    "And that," I said. "I''ll have Zirani and hell, maybe even the lost queen can help me. She''s been oddly quiet since the fight. I''ll have to talk to herter. We do have a deal and I''m going to need to figure out a way to let her stretch her legs and it should make teaching me about my divine bloodline and potentially using her powers, easier."


    "That would be a boon." Misty smiled. "Your divine bloodline is what saved us, and even a fraction of it would be a tremendous help."


    "Yes it would," I muttered, hoping that my deal with the lost queen worked out.


    The expedition continued on and with the speed, we were going it only took an hour to get out of the city. The moment we were out, the vehicles all picked up speed until we were traveling extremely fast, and wind, small rocks, and dirt whipped at my face, not that it bothered me much, apart from obscuring my vision somewhat.


    The vehicles made little noise as they traveled across the rocky terrain. The main sound was of the plows which broke apart rock and most obstacles with ease. Nothing even scratched the vehicles which made sense. They''d be pretty terrible for the great scar if simple rocks and some mildly rocky terrain could harm them.


    "What do you think it''s going to look like?" Misty asked.


    "Well, we''ll be going through the section known as the burning desert, which is thergest and most raveled area of the great scar ording to Zirani," I replied. "I imagine it''s going to be a very hot and veryrge desert, though I also have a feeling there''s going to be plenty that''s very not usual for a desert. This is the great scar we''re talking about after all. You worried?"


    Misty shook her head. "Not really. We are traveling down the safest route and it''s not like we''re going to be hunting in it."


    "I wouldn''t hold my breath on that," I replied. "You never know what sort of training Zirani might cook up for us."


    What felt like less than an hour passed before I first spotted the wall Zirani had told us about a week ago when the expedition had first arrived. To say it was tall was an understatement. It had to be at least two hundred feet tall, but what was most shocking was the enchantments. The entire thing was covered in enchantments. The same enchantments stretched out from miles on either side. I assumed it covered the whole wall. The amount of aether you would need to do such a thing, not to mention the control, and skill.


    Either this had been done by many arcanists or a by a single extremely powerful arcanist. My thoughts traveled to the arcanists Zirani had spoken of. Those whoy above the rest. I didn''t think or speak their names aloud, especially since we were moving away from the ins and closer to where they would be in thends beyond the scar.


    The wall looked to be made of sandstone, but it seemed to have a slight shine to it, not that it was really noticeable.


    I was confused as to how we were going to get past it but as we neared, and I looked up front, a hole opened up in the wall, the stone seemingly melting into itself to make way for us.


    "Talk about big," Misty said. "This makes me wonder what sort of beastsy in the scar."


    "The strongest probably," I said. "Remember what Zirani said. It is the most dangerous ce in the world and only they can travel through it with ease, and even then apparently not unchallenged,"


    "Then let''s hope we don''t run into any of them," Misty said.


    As we passed through the hole, I looked up and around and saw that the wall wasn''t just tall, but also thick, very thick as it took a few seconds to pass through the hole, even at the fast speeds we were going.


    Once we were through, I got my first look at the great scar, or more specifically the area within it known as the burning desert. The first thing that hit me the moment we were through the whole was the difference in the ambient aether. It was like the tower, but far more, and of a far higher quality than either that of the towers or of the ins, definitely far above the ins.


    Misty definitely felt it too as her eyes widened.


    The first thing I saw was both exected but also strange. It was a desert as expected, but it was like we''d crossed over some line and went from rocky terrain to desert. There was no gradual change from rocky to sand which made me wonder if the wall wasnt also keeping out something else or if the ambient aether was affecting things.


    "Wow it''s hot," I said, feeling sweat bead on my skin for the first time in months which meant that there was no way a normal person would be able to survive long in here.


    I pulled off the main part of my robe so I was just in a shirt and pants, but even then it still felt far too hot.


    "We should have asked for some enchanted clothing," Misty said, not seeming to be affected as much as me but still in obvious difort. "To keep us cool."


    "Well luckily for you I have some ready," Zirnai said mentally, and I ryed the message to Misty who quickly followed me inside through the side door.


    Just as expected it was bigger on the inside and I let out a sigh as I felt the cool air touch my skin. The temperature was perfect, and I saw Zirani and Sandra lying back onfy chairs, eating fruits.


    "Here put these on if you''re going to be staying outside," Zirani said. "Though you should also try and develop techniques to counteract the heat. It should be easy for both of you. Misty, you possess the life affinity, and Aiden you have sr aether. It shouldn''t be too hard to figure out. Think of it as your first bit of training. Even you Sandra could counteract it, though it would be harder for you."


    The clothes she gave us were simr to our robes but were of a far better quality and held a number of enchantments like self-cleaning and repair among others, but the main thing was the enchantment that cooled or heated up the wearer, though if what Zirani had said was true, they had a limit to them.


    "You missed the wall, Sandra," I said, taking a seat next to her on the chair. It wasrge enough for two and she snuggled into me with a smile.


    "I don''t really mind," she replied. "I have seen it once before when I first came here all those years ago. It''s big isn''t it?"


    "An understatement," Misty said, picking up a baked treat from a fountain of bowels attached to one another. "It must be over sixty meters in height and several thick. Not to mention all the enchantments."


    "How long before the first stop?" I asked Zirani.


    "We stop at nightfall," Zirani said and when that happens the burning desert no longer burns with heat but with cold, and you''ll need to also develop techniques to counteract the cold because it gets very bad."


    "How pleasant," Misty said sarcastically.


    "We''ll start training in two days," Zirani said. "By then I expect you two to both have techniques to counteract the extreme heat and cold, and anything else you need to. Apart from that, do not get off the vehicles as they''re going to speed up soon and it will be very hard for either of you to keep up in this sand. Sandra could because she can flight or attach an anchor to a vehicle."


    "I think I''m just going to stay inside for a bit," I said, giving Sandra a quick peck on the lips. "I''m sure we can entertain ourselves."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    "I think I''m going to head to the Umbrin n when we stop," Sandra said turning her head up to me from where it wasying on my chest. "Youing?"


    I nodded. "I said I would, and I will, though I''m not looking forward to it. No doubt Kai is going to be a problem."


    "I doubt that," Zirani said. "He doesn''t seem that stupid and I''ve made it clear to him what will happen if he tries anything stupid."


    It had been a few hours since we had begun our trip through the scar and for the most part me and the girls had just spent our time rxing, and getting up to other activities as well which had been fun, but now I found myself wanting to get out and stretch my feet.


    After our fun, I had begun working on techniques to help me survive against the heat when it got strong enough that not even the enchanted clothing Zirani had given me could stop it. Creating a technique that stopped the heat was harder than I thought at first, but after a bit of experimentation, I created a technique that would absorb the heat and actually turn it into energy for me to use. It was the first time I had tried such a technique and I based it on something Zirani had exined to me. Photosynthesis, though I wasn''t turning light into energy but heat. At first, I hadn''t even thought it would work, but apparently, having a nature core allowed it to. I also wondered if the bond with Zirani didn''t also have something to do with it.


    It was actually really good, though I would have to be careful. It didn''t take too much aether to sustain, but it would take a toll if I used it for long periods of time. I would only use it when the clothing I had was insufficient.


    After that hade cold which was pretty easy as all needed to was create a sr technique that would shroud me in ayer of heat. Or so I thought it would be pretty easy. Figuring out how to get it to change in reaction to the cold was difficult as was finding the right way to have the shroud around me. I didn''t want to burn those who touched me or my clothes. In the end, I settled with manually changing for now. I would figure out the restter.


    "It should only be a few more hours till we stop," Zirani said. "A perimeter will be set up and arcanists from each group will guard their own areas, but will also alert the others if they spot anything wrong with their area. We are on the safest route but it is important everyone work together or we will end up losing our lives."


    "Are the weaker beasts that dangerous?" Misty asked.


    "They are only weak inparison to the average beast of the great scar," Zirani exined with a grim look. "The three of you would be able to take on one, but two would be a struggle and three would most likely be a death sentence. If you get swarmed then you''re done for. This is why it''s important. If arge group attacks and they get into the camp, everything will devolve into chaos. Not all expeditions have been sessful and many enter the scar, never to return. It''s usually those who try the route that goes along risky areas."


    "Why would anyone pick those routes," Sandra asked.


    "Because there are plenty of unique and valuable resources which can be found in the great scar," Zirani exined. "There are some resources which can be sold for small fortunes. Let me give you an example. A single petal from an azure ash flower can be sold for an amount which would buy you an airship, a small estate with armed and automated golems, and a household of servants which you could pay for years just from that single petal."


    "What does it do?" I asked. "The petal."


    "It possesses unique healing properties," Zirani said. "But its main draw is that it seems to strengthen those with a fire affinity, and a side effect is that it makes their mes blue."


    "That''s it?" I asked.


    Zirani chuckled. "No, it also has no negative side effects on own growth or cores. I once told you that too many elixirs and potions can lead to serious damage and make it harder to grow in power and the boost in strength this petal provides is by no means small. Many think such resources are worth taking risks for, but I don''t. It''s far too chaotic and dangerous out here, not to mention that thendscape can change in certain areas so in one trip it could be there and in another you''ll run right into an aether beast-infested area."


    "Desperation and greed can lead people to do foolish and stupid things," I said, remembering the first time my aunt had told me that


    "Very true," Zirani said. "All it takes is one story of sess for many more to try and replicate it, even if there are a thousand other stories of death and failure. They will always look to those who seeded and imagine themselves in such a position."


    Zirani spoke of more things she knew about the scar and other stories she had heard. She talked about the different areas, and how at one point in her life she had been lucky enough to see a very old recording of a trip into one of the other regions by a group of powerful arcanists.


    I was confused as to what she meant by recording until she exined it further and a few things from some of my aunt''s books came to mind which filled in some gaps. It was a fairlymon piece of arcane technology based on old-world tech and one of the things I would have to get used to.


    "We''ll be using some for your training," Zirani said. "The court''s grand library has thousands of recordings, many of which are used for training purposes, and as princess, I am allowed to view and borrow almost any of them."


    "There some you can''t?" I asked.


    "Some are only for the queen and those of her inner circle," Zirani said with a sad smile. "My mother loves me, but some things she believed I was not ready for and didn''t need to concern myself with."


    Wepsed into silence after that for the most part and eventually, after a few hours, there was a loud ting, which Zirani exined meant we had stopped.


    I was about to rush out but stooped when I saw Misty forming a technique around her, and I realized I needed to put on my heat shroud before I left. It took only seconds to form the technique pattern and release it. The clothes might be enough, but no point in risking it.


    After it was done I didn''t wait and immediately headed out.


    Thendscape looked about the sand, and a quick survey showed vehicles being moved into a semi-circr formation to line up with the other groups. We were on arge dune, which made sense since it meant it would be easier to spot thingsing toward us, though I couldn''t spot anything but sand. An image ofrge scorpions and things that might be lurking beneath the sand came to mind and I shuddered slightly. I was in a very dangerous ce and would need to be very careful.


    When we were all out, one of the green court guards hopped in our vehicle''s driver seat and led it off to join the others.


    "I can''t feel the cold," I said with a smile. "Seems it''s working."


    "You probably don''t need the techniques," Sandra said. "I''m not using one and I feel fine."


    Which meant the clothes were enough. Misty and I dispersed our techniques and though I felt a slight bit of coolness, it was more pleasant than annoying. Lights were benign setup, though not too many and all were far less bright than they had been in central za back in the city. There was a pleasant breeze and the sound of the moving sand could be heard.


    The sky overhead was nk for the most part with only a few clouds and no stars. Together it all looked very normal and underwhelming. I''d expected a desert, but I also knew this was the great scar and had been expecting more.


    "It looks fairly normal now, but just wait till we get deeper in," Zirani said, her gaze roaming over the nearby terrain. "Then things will take a turn. Some would say we''re not even in the scar yet."


    I did not like the sound of that, but I didn''t linger on it as I turned to Sandra. "Want to head over then?"


    She took a deep breath and then nodded. "Yep, let''s go."


    "We''ll be backter," Sandra said to Zirani and Misty. "Or not. I''m not sure how things will turn out or if I''ll want to stay with them."


    "I''ll send a mental message to let you guys know things are going," I said before Sandra and I headed away from the green court area and toward the Umbrin n.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    [Let''s try and move up in the power rankings this week ;)]


    The Umbrin n weed Sandra with open arms and though most seemed nervous, there wasn''t any malice or hatred to be seen which was a bit of a surprise but then again it wasn''t like I knew how many of them were friends with Kai or affiliated with him or if he even had told them to do anything, not that I thought he would. It was like Zirani had said, he knew what would happen if he acted up.


    "What first?" I asked.


    "I want to go speak with Lucy," Sandra said. "Clear up a few things then most likely meet with the representatives. You want to tag along."


    I thought about it before shaking my head. "I''ll have a look around."


    I had an idea of what she wanted to talk about with Lucy and there wasnt really much of a reason for me to tag along. If I got curiouster then I''d ask her.


    Sandra nodded and called over a nearby armored arcanist who quickly approached and bowed. After saying what she need, the guard bowed once more before leading her away. Sandra had posed it more as a request but the guard had taken it as amand which was something Sandra was going to have to get used to. After all, she wasn''t just some average arcanist. She was a daughter of the main family of a powerful and well-known n.


    I was about to start looking around and seeing if I could find Pate when a feminine voice called out to me.


    "Well, I didn''t expect to see you here all alone."


    I turned and found the beautiful woman that I''d seen in the arena standing a few feet away, a smile on her face. She was dressed in what was a mix between a ck dress and white robe that entuated many of her features, but none matched her face which was stunning to put it simply.


    "I was withpany a moment ago," I replied. "But you already knew that, and were just waiting."


    I had sensed her approach and Sandra probably had as well but had ignored it as she had Lucy to deal with. The fact she had waited for Sandra to go meant she wanted to speak to me alone for whatever reason.


    "Smart," she said, walking closer. "And correct. Would you mind indulging my curiosity for a few minutes?"


    I raised an eyebrow as she stopped inches away. "Are you sure Kai would like that¡­?"


    She blinked, clearly surprised. "Ash and how did you¡­"


    I smiled. "I saw the nces he was giving you and while you did return them, I''m sensing there''s something there."


    "Correct again," she said, moving a hand to my cheek. "But Kai and I are nothing but friends, and maybe more in the future. This is not the future, this is the present, and he does not dictate whom I can spend my time with. There is also the fact that on this trip he has had dalliances with several of the other women. I don''t care much for it, but if he were to grow angry at me doing the same then he is a hypocrite and not the one for me."


    "Fair enough," I said, moving her hand from my cheek and nting a kiss on its back. "Would you like to speak here or somewhere more private?"


    She smiled. "Private is best. My vehicle will do."


    I followed behind her and as we moved, several pairs of eyes followed us, mostly me, and I had no doubt rumors were going to start. I sighed and sent a quick message to Sandra who sent back amusement, but also to be careful. I knew what she meant as this could very well be Ash making a move to get closer to me and in turn closer to Sandra and Zirani, but I was confident I would be able to see through anything. I may not have liked mind games and things of this nature, but that didn''t mean I didn''t understand them. I did and was improving as I would need to know how these games were yed.


    Her vehicle was much like those of the green court, though a bit longer and a more angr design, like an arrow as opposed to a rectangle. It was pitch ck and blended very well into the dark. In fact, I found it a bit hard to see as the Umbrin n area had the fewest lights. Soon I would need toe up with a technique that would allow me to see in the dark. I did have one already, but it wasn''t really that effective. It was something to doter.


    We entered the vehicle and I held back a whistle.


    The inside looked like a cross between an opulent bedroom and a living area. The walls were of gold and ck as most everything was, though there was also silver and some white here and there. It was all heavily enchanted, and Ash pressed something on a table that caused a jug and two sses to appear.


    I didn''t spend long examining it as she motioned me to sit at the other chair as she took her own seat. She snapped her fingers and the jug floated up and poured into both sses.


    I really was going to have to get used to the difference in technology between the ins and thends beyond the scar. This was arcane tech that had been ced into a vehicle and was owned by a branch family. What would Zirani''s homes and higher-end ces have at their disposal?


    She picked up her ss and I did the same, taking a whiff. It had a very strong and dark aroma to it. A sip was all I managed before wincing. It was spiced wine, but very strong and potent. My throat burned for a few seconds, but once it was done, it left a very pleasant warm feeling in my stomach.


    Ash giggled. "Heartfire wine, amon spiced wine, but very popr."


    "And powerful," I said.


    "That''s because your drinking the version meant for those of my level," Ash said. "If we were drinking the wine meant for your level then you wouldn''t be having such problems, though you seemed to take this one pretty well. I thought you could handle it."


    I ced the cup down. "Maybe, but I think I''m done with wine."


    "Then let us proceed to why I wish to talk to you," Ash said.


    "I thought it was to indulge your curiosities," I replied. "Or was that a lie?"


    "Both truth and lie." She smiled. "I simply wish to know more and for another, I might have used tricks and deception, but you seem smart and one wrong move will get me in the trouble with both princesses. I''d rather not risk it."


    "So you try for honesty," I said, ncing up and down her body before coughing once. "And charm."


    "d you noticed," she purred. "But I don''t think we''ll be getting too intimate today. I simply wish to talk. I want to know more about you."


    I leaned back and considered her. I could tell her a few things, but I would have to be very careful as all it would take was one misstep and she would have a secret or leverage, though my instincts were not telling me she was dinner which could very well be because my libido was muddling with them.


    I sent a message to Zirani who replied after a long moment.


    "It''s up to you," Zirani said. "But take care, and keep things vague. No details and think before you speak, and Aiden is this just to get in her pants?"


    I held back a blush, but Zirani read my thoughts. "I don''t really care if you do want that, Aiden. I know you love me, I always know thanks to our bond and I also know how insatiable you can be. Just don''t let your lust muddle your mind or blind you to danger. Also, most people of the green court are far more flexible when ites to rtionships."


    The idea of Zirani with another man came to mind and a burst of rage and the urge to puke almost overwhelmed me.


    "Not that, Never that," Zirani said. "You know I and the others would not, which is sort of hypocritical, but we don''t care. It only you who shall ever hold us in passion."


    I rxed. I knew they would never do such a thing, it was just paranoia and the idea which didn''t sit well.


    "I''ll be careful, Zirani," I sent back and then turned to Ash who had been waiting patiently.


    "Done with the princess?"


    I wasn''t surprised since my eyes tended to unfocus when I was in deep conversation through my bonds unless I was trying to focus on both which took my effort but was possible due to my being at the third level and superhuman.


    "I am, and I believe we can speak," I said with a smile. "Thought you might be disappointed."


    "Maybe." She took another sip of the wine. "Maybe not."


    As I began to speak I remembered a saying I had once read in one of my aunt''s old-world books. A rose with thorns.


    I needed to be careful not to get pricked.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Ash paid close attention as I spoke and for the most part, I kept things vague and took out any detail which I thought could be used against me even if it didn''t seem like it. Ash was beautiful and another might have been blinded by that beauty and spoken without thought, but I was not for she was a candle mepared to the zing bonfires of my lovers. She could smile and lean forward all she liked, and while I wasn''tining, it wouldn''t get me to talk and spill any secrets.


    I had made far too many foolish mistakes since leaving West Vale half a year ago and I was not eager to make anymore and I was not as clueless as I had been back then. I knew there would be others as I wasn''t omnipotent and everyone made mistakes, but things like this I could avoid.


    You live and learn, that was life and I needed to learn as much as I could.


    Ash seemed to realize that she wouldn''t get anywhere with her charms so instead tried to ask questions, but I just refused to answer the more specific ones which earned me a rather cute pout but once again her looks weren''t going to make me talk. As Zirani had said, i wasn''t going to let lust muddle my mind.


    Ash did seem very interested in hearing about my training which was something I was able to say more on. She seemed shocked by the brutality and how hard we had been pushed, but also very much impressed.


    "Two baths a day?" Ash winced. "I''ve taken such enhancement baths before but never more than three a week and even that seemed like a lot. How did you handle the pain?"


    I shrugged. "I''m resilient when ites to pain."


    I felt the memories of the tower attempt to rise to the forefront of my mind but I pushed them down not wanting to think about the pain I''d felt there. Even after all this time, it sent me into a haze of emotions which usually left me shivering, nervous, and afraid. That pain wasn''t something I was going to be able to ever forget and I didn''t think there was anything that could ever match it.


    Ash stared into my eyes and coughed before hastily asking another question, clearly recognizing the pain in my eyes.


    I was thankful and answered her next question a bit more honestly.


    "Our rtionship isn''t thatplex," I answered. "I love them and I''m pretty sure they''re starting to love one another, not as strongly as they do me, but it''s still there and well, that''s pretty much it. We don''t really care what others think, not that it will be a problem. Zirani has told me rtionships in the green court can be varied and differnt."


    "Not just the court," Ash said. "A strong enough arcanist can have as many wives, husbands, or lovers as they want, and as long as they have the strength to support and protect them, no one''s going toin. Speaking of strength, I would like to ask one more question if you don''t mind."


    "Go ahead," I replied. "Though I might not answer depending on the question."


    "What''s your current goal, your endpoint so to speak?" Ash asked, leaning forward again, but this time not to show off her impressive cleavage, but out of actual curiosity. "That is if you have one."


    I leaned back, not having really expected such a loaded question. I had thought about it often and hade to one simple conclusion. I didn''t really have a grand reason. What I had was a mix of reasons, one of which being that I simply liked progressing, not just in the arcane arts but in body, mind, and soul. As a person. Perhaps one day a great reason would spring up and show itself but for now, there was none.


    "There isn''t really an end goal," I said, thinking of the analogy Zirani had taught me. "I do want to keep climbing the mountain and reaching new heights, but it''s not for some grand person, but more a mix of reasons, some personal and some having to do with my family, friends and lovers ones."


    "I see." Ash leaned back and took another sip of her ss which she had refilled several times.


    I had given the wine another and was barely through one ss while she had drained half the bottle.


    "Well, Aiden, it was pleasant to speak with someone like you." She stood.


    "Like me?" I said, standing.


    "Someone I don''t have to have my guard up around," she replied. "Someone who isn''t going to get angry at the way I act or do things even if they know there is no malice in my actions. What you have seen is the real me, and it is nice to be able to be myself and not have to put up a mask."


    "I get it," I said. "Though I don''t put on a mask, ever, unless it''s for a specific reason like stealth. I probably would have more problems because of it if I wasn''t bonded to Zirani. Her position does help a lot."


    "I would imagine so." Ash bowed. "Well, Aiden, thank you for speaking with me. It was a shame we could not spend some more intimate time together but perhaps another time?"


    "Maybe," I said, though not before i got to know her a bit more and get a full measure of her because at the end of the day, her words were just words and she had just spoken of masks as though she knew how to wear them well. Her words seemed honest, but you could never be too sure.


    "Till the next time," i said, inclining my head to her before leaving. I rarely ever bowed out of courtesy, usually, only respect or gratitude earned a person my bow though I suppose I would have to bend that rule when we reached the green court. I really hoped Zirani''s mother was at least somewhat like her as I did not want to have to bow and scrape before anyone.


    "Done?"


    Sandra''s voice broke me from my thoughts and I turned to see her approaching with a raised eyebrow. She nced at the vehicle behind me and then wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. "Have fun?"


    I shook my head. "We just spoke. How about you, how did things go with Lucy?"


    "Pretty well," Sandra replied with a smile. "She understands things clearly and won''t be a problem. Now, we will be eating with the Umbrin n, but first, I want to pay a visit to the other representatives You can tell me what you think of Ash on the way there."


    I did just that, and Sandra listened intently, trying to get a measure of the woman from my words, experience, and opinions which I very much appreciated. Just as she valued my opinion I too valued hers.


    "So she seems trustworthy but could be faking it?" Sandra questioned. "That''s the general gist of things?"


    "For the most part." I shrugged. "I didn''t detect any malice or hostility from her, but once again she could just be hiding it. I don''t think you have to worry about her though to any of them. Perhaps if it was just you, it would be harder, but you have Zirani backing you, and Ash herself basically said only a fool would try tricks and deception. Not to mention, you have also proven yourself a capable fighter."


    Sandra sighed. "I know, I need to rx."


    "We don''t have to get it done today," I began to say but Sandra shook her head. "No, I want to get it over with as we''ll have training soon."


    "Fair enough," i said. "Let''s get it done quickly though. I want to speak with Aneva today."


    "Who?"


    "Oh yeah I never told you her name," I said. "The lost queen''s name is Aneva."


    "Aneva," Sandra repeated the name a few times. "Seems oddly normal. I sort of expected something weirder?"


    I nodded "I sort of did too, but remember we don''t actually know what or who she is."


    As we made our way towards another vehicle and a group of three people waiting in front of it, I focused on my second core and my bond with Aneva who was currently dormant. I hoped that she kept to the deal and that on this trip I could learn more about my divine bloodline and how to use it not to mention her power, though that might be a harder task. She was cooperating more, but I didn''t think she actually gave much more of a damn.


    If she could she would have taken over my body by now or torn me to pieces. I remembered what Zirani said about chance and I knew people could change, but it was just hard to think about Aneva ever being able to change that much, then again I shouldn''t rule it out.


    I had seen and done impossible things. What was one more miracle?

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Sandra''s talk with the other representatives went well, as far as I could tell, though I did not like the one called Darn. He was the first overweight arcanist I had ever seen, and not slightly overweight either. His smile was crooked and slimy in the worst way, and he kept going on and on about how he was so d I had put Kai and his brother in their rightful ces.


    He wasn''t particrly strong, but my instincts still told me to tread carefully which I understood. It wasn''t always raw arcane power that made a person dangerous. Someone who knew how to manipte or had the right connections could cause far more trouble than a single group of average arcanists.


    The others were a lot more subdued and it was obvious they didn''t really know how to act yet. They were respectful, and clearly wanted to ask her some questions, but weren''t sure as to the type of person she was and if she would get offended.


    They were basically gauging if she was spoiled and arrogant. I didn''t see how they could think that considering what had happened to her.


    She had been abandoned in the ins, not raised amongst her main family, though their better safe than sorry approach wasn''t a bad idea.


    There was no sign of Kai or Ash. Thetter made sense, but Ash seemed to type to want to get to know Sandra, though perhaps she thought I would inform Sandra of her, which I already had.


    Darn asked us to stay for supper so they could speak further


    Sandra agreed though from our bond I could tell she too did not have a good first impression of Darn. Neither she nor I was going to make any assumptions just yet though not until we found out more about him.


    "I think I''m going to head back to the green court area," I said to Sandra. "I''ll be backter."


    Sandra nodded, her gaze on a group of umbrin n members who looked like wanted to approach but didn''t know how.


    "It''s so different," Sandra said with a sigh. "But I''m going to have to get used to it."


    "We both are," I replied. "Our positions are going to put us in the spotlight. I''ll see youter Sandra."


    I leaned in and gave her a gentle kiss and hug which brightened her mood significantly. I really needed to do that more as simple acts of affection would add up and help them, even if it was only in small ways.


    As I walked away, and Sandra headed towards the group, I turned my focus on the dormant queen. Aneva was still asleep and though she would probably be annoyed when she woke, I wasn''t going to just wait around for her to wake. She might not wake in days and I wasn''t going to be waiting that long


    I mentally prodded at her, and it took a minute of doing so before she finally stirred. I felt a wave of annoyance, anger, and resentment through our bond before she reigned the emotions in, and gave me the equivalent of a mental re.


    I just sent her the image of a beaming smile in return. "Good morning, your majesty. Time to uphold your end of the deal. Of course, so shall I."


    "You woke me¡­ for this?"


    "We made a deal," I said more seriously.


    She sighed, and her next words were filled with regret and eptance. "Fine, but you will uphold your end of the deal."


    "I said I would and I will," I replied, now let''s get to somewhere private before we begin. "I want to learn some about my bloodline and how I can actually use it."


    "I won''t be teaching you anything until you figure out a way for me to stretch my legs," she said in a firm tone.


    I held back my annoyance and nodded. These lessons were not going to be pleasant or easy.


    The vehicles were all lined up in a semi-circr position and connected to vehicles of the next group when I arrived at the green court. The vehicles were all part of one giant circle which was the perimeter. After a quick search, I found the one we had traveled in. I sent a quick mental message to Zirani and Misty to let them know where I was and what I would be doing.


    They both sent back messages. Zirani told me to take care, and Misty let me know she was speaking to some of Red Ribbons. She might not be joining them but she had told us she still wanted to make connections and didn''t want to create any hostility, though I imagined that might be hard when it came to a certain vampire which she had defeated.


    "All right, you cane out," I said once I was in the vehicle. I locked the door so no one could enter. I didn''t need someone finding out about Aneva.


    She appeared on one of thefy seats in the same dress she had worn every time I had seen her and that same cold beauty she possessed. The face of an angel, and heart of a demon described the lost queen, or would mind of a demon be more urate?


    I shook the thoughts away, and a took seat opposite her. "You can stretch your legs in here until we figure something else out."


    Aneva frowned, but I cut her off.


    "If you have any ideas or something else we can try, I''m all ears," I said. "This is for you after all."


    "We could kill one of the green court, and I could mimic their body and-"


    "Nope," I cut her off. "Not happening."


    "Ok one of the other-"


    "No body snatching or copying," I affirmed. "Not yet. If we end up finding an enemy amongst the current people then maybe, but then we''d have to figure out how to exin the constant disappearances and such."


    Aneva crossed one leg over the other and scowled. "What does one life matter?"


    "I said no, and I''m not about to get philosophical with you," I said. "Is there another way that doesn''t involve killing?"


    Aneva looked like she had bitten into something foul. "I could shroud myself. Make myself unseen and unheard by both normal and arcane senses."


    I blinked. "Why didn''t you just begin with that. Is it an easy process?"


    In response, the lost queen vanished,pletely. I could not see, hear or sense her in any way. I stretched my arcane senses, but still, nothing, and then I turned to my bond. With that, I could sense she was there, but it was more like I knew rather than sensing, to be honest.


    She reappeared and smiled falsely. "Is that adequate?"


    "Very," I said. "I''ll let you out for an hour a day, not including the time you teach me. Just make sure no one sees you and if you get up to any trouble, then the deals off, understand."


    She red. "Very well. Let''s get this¡­lesson over with."


    I smiled. It was about damn time I finally began learning about my divine bloodline. Out of every power I possed, it was the most potent and was the reason the lost queen had been defeated and bound to a core. I imagined it irked her to no end she would be helping me develop a power that could rival and surpass her own, but she had made a deal, and with our bond, I would know if she was leading me astray.


    "I don''t need to tell you how powerful it is," Aneva said with a frown, clearly remembering her firsthand experience against it. "If I had known you held that amount of power then I would have prepared countermeasures. That power you hold is currently like a limb you cannot control, or even feel. I''ve witnessed some of your attempts and it''s like a child trying to run before they can walk or crawl. You cannotmand such power or will it to do as you wish until you are truly connected to it. It only acted against me out of self-preservation and pure instinct. The same happened with the hag. I was powerful enough to have awoken it, and the hag''s unique form of maniption did the same though to a lesser degree, however, something else like a dagger to your throat while you slept would simply lead to your death."


    Through the bond, I could tell she was telling the truth, which meant I had been very lucky, far luckier than I had first thought.


    "So the first step is sensing it?"


    She nodded. "You know it''s there, and you''ve grasped drops of the power a few times, but never for long and neversting. Sensing, knowing, and understanding are the first steps, and until you learn those, I will not speak of the other requirements and steps.


    I was pleasantly surprised at how much she was saying, though it was all a bit vague, and some of it I had already guessed at.


    "So how do I begin sensing it," I said. "As you said, I know it''s there, but I can really see it."


    Aneva smiled darkly. "Well, I have an idea in mind, but you''re most certainly not going to like it."

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    I raised an eyebrow and leaned back as my instincts sounded a minor rm. That smile was full of malice, though from her thoughts I could see that whatever this idea was it wouldn''t actually hurt or kill me. I wish I knew what it was, but she was blocking that from me, most likely because she wanted to see me sweat.


    Too bad for her.


    "Have you forgotten what you put me through?"


    My voice was cold and soft, but the lost queen''s smile faded somewhat, and I could feel an emotion rise in her. It wasn''t guilt, but something simr, though it felt more like she was sorry because it inconvenienced her at this point and not because she actually cared about how it had affected me.


    "What''s the idea," I said, wanting to move away from the topic. This was the second time today it had been brought up, and if it happened again, my mood would deteriorate.


    "It would involve me taking a hold of your mind and making a few tweaks so that sensing the power is easier."


    "And there is no other way?" I questioned, not wanting to give her even the slightest bit of control over any part of my body for even a second.


    "There is, but they would take longer and some are riskier," she replied.


    "I have time," I said, not knowing how they could possibly be riskier than giving control of my mind to someone who would dly kill me if they could


    I wasn''t in a huge rush and if taking longer meant I wouldn''t have to let her take control then so be it. Even if she swore on her soul not to do anything to harm me, I wouldn''t trust her. I didn''t know her full capabilities and putting my mind in her control sounded like a terrible idea. It sounded like a foolish mistake.


    "Fine," she said with a small shrug of one shoulder. "Your loss. The first inferior method would be meditation and trying to sense the power naturally. It is the slowest method, but it has no risks, and can have other benefits."


    "How long would it take?"


    "A couple of years," Aneva answered. "Though it would take longer for you since you would need to learn how to meditate correctly and when I say meditate, I don''t mean in an arcane way. I mean actual meditation."


    "Ok, so meditation is the first, What''s next?"


    "The next would be to shock the power into action," Aneva exined. "But this would require something simr to what happened the first time. I would need to flood you with power and hope your bloodline reacts which will give you a better chance to sense it."


    I let out a breath at the thought of feeling such pain again, and I fought back the wave of negative emotions that wanted to overwhelm me.


    Aneva must have known what I was thinking as she shook her head. "It can be done in such a way that you feel no pain. It would feel ufortable, and odd, but not painful."


    I nodded but decided to see what other options there were first before I decided on anything.


    "Lastly would be soul maniption," Aneva said and this time her voice held no hint of anything and her eyes were serious. "This is the most dangerous way as one mistake could lead to severe damage. The soul is everything you are and have been. Every experience, thought, memory, and action. A mistake could lead to you losing engrained instincts or years'' worth of memories or a fate worse than death, non-existence."


    Which meant the best options were meditation and trying to shock the power into action.


    "We''ll try meditation and the shocking," I said. "I''m sure there are techniques, elixirs, and pills that can help with that."


    Aneva''s next words sounded like they pained her and she had to force them out. "I can help you with the meditation if you like. I am master when ites to the mind and body."


    "I don''t want to give you control," I said.


    "You wouldn''t be," she said. "It would be like the mindscape I put you in before, but different. I would ce your mind into a state that will help you focus on yourself and cut out distractions. I would¡­ guide you and push you back if you strayed."


    "You''d do that?" I found it hard to believe.


    She gritted her teeth and smiled, though it was clearly forced. "I would."


    I was about to suggest we start now when Aneva''s head snapped to the left and her eyes grew distant. I was immediately on alert and turned to face the same direction.


    "What is it?"


    I could her confusion and shock through the bond which was not something I had felt from her since our sh and her subsequent bonding to my second core.


    "Someone''s using horror aether," she muttered but then frowned. "And another energy form. It''s faint, very, very faint, but it''s there."


    "Who?"


    "They''re shielded." Her eyes narrowed. "That''s against the ords¡­"


    Her words trailed off and she shook her head in what seemed to be disbelief.


    I tried to get a sense as to what was happening from her thoughts, but there were for the first time, a mess and muddled. I caught a few stray thoughts about vampires, some odd runes, and also pain. She was in pain, deep pain. Then her thoughts just cut off, a mental grunt sounded before walls mmed down blocking the stray thoughts from reaching me.


    "Aneva. What''s going on?" I spoke in a firm tone that finally caught her attention.


    She turned to me with a frown, and I could see she was holding back the pain from showing. "Someone in this expedition is ying with forces beyond theirprehension and power well beyond their means."


    "Is it someone involved with the parasite?" I asked.


    She tilted her head slightly. "It doesn''t seem so, but I could be¡­ wrong."


    The word seemed painful for her to say and she said it as though she had spoken it in such a way before.


    "It''s fading rapidly." She stood and a look of indecision came across her face before she spoke. "You need to find out who''s responsible for this and stop them or else none of you are going to make it out of this desert."


    I shook my head. "You''re going to need to exin further."


    "I can''t," she said with a grimace and I was about to argue when I realized what she had said.


    "Won''t or can''t?"


    She shook as though she was struggling against invisible restraints. "Can''t. All I can say is that you need to stop them."


    With that, she vanished back into her core, and without another word blocked herself off from me.


    "What in the world?"


    _____


    Halfway across the camp in a small vehicle covered in odd symbols and heavy enchantments of unknown origin, the alchemist who went by the name Dn cursed as the test rig he had set up failed for the third time.


    The horror aether wasn''t melding correctly with runes etched into dark material he was using as a substitute for the actual material he''d be using when the time came to perform the ritual for real and he wasn''t able to use enough of the energy. He didn''t have enough of the chalk-white metal to use it for testing. The dark stone which he had hastily made was all he had to use and it seemed it wasn''t as good as he had expected.


    He was only testing one part of the ritual on a small scale and though it had been failure after failure, he was confident when he tried the real thing, he could do it. He''d done of the journey to the ins and he''d improved since that crude attempt.


    He picked up the empty aether cell which had contained a decent amount of horror aether and flung it away. He could reuse the cell, but he didn''t really need to as he had plenty.


    He wished he could say the same about the other. The energy cells for the other form of energy that would be used in the ritual were in a lower amount and he needed to be careful how he used them. He had only used a small amount for this test, and he now realized there was no point in that. Unless he used the correct amount, things wouldn''t progress to the second stage, which was ok for now.


    He wouldn''t need that until the real thing anyway.


    Smiling as he thought about the future, Dn couldn''t help but nce at the image that was projected onto one of his workshop walls. It was a marvel, in and simple and far beyond anything of this world he knew. Whoever had created this had been of a level far higher than all but a few people of this world, and this was just some research notes and a clear hastily cobbled together idea.


    It had taken years of work for him and his fellows of the Philosophers Tower to get to the point they were and he was honored he had been chosen for this task, and though they''d been forced to work with the vampires, in the end, it would be most beneficial for them.


    Speaking of the vampires, Dn had to test the other set of runes. As he prepared everything he kept in mind that it would all soon be worth it.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    The first thing I did after I tried numerous times to get Aneva tomunicate and failed, was to contact Zirani and let her know everything that had happened. I kept it brief as I would tell her in more detail when she got here.


    She sent back a message to wait and that she wasing to the vehicle. I sent messages to the others but told them they didn''t need to rush over if they were busy. Both sent over messages asking if I was sure, but I told them there didn''t seem to be any immediate danger, or so I guessed from what Aneva had said.


    She was quiet and nothing I did got to her to wake, and I might have thought it was on purpose, but there was something else to it. When she had spoken of the danger, she had trembled as though against invisible restraints and her thoughts had been chaotic, not to mention, many of her thoughts had been blocked, but not purposefully. It was like something was influencing her and she had no choice but to hide what she had clearly wanted to tell me.


    As Zirani drew closer, I couldn''t help but shake my head at this new problem. Why couldn''t we just have a peaceful trip? The moment one thing ended, another popped up and not in the way I liked. This wasnt an ambush of enemies or something I could fight, at least not know. This would be like what had happened when we had first discovered the mental strings and that had led to fruitless searching.


    I really couldn''t do much at all when it came to problems like this. I didn''t like feeling helpless. I needed to improve in more than just my raw arcane power I was starting to understand. There were other useful skills I needed to learn and more ways to use my affinities.


    I unlocked the door when I felt Zirani reach the vehicle and she entered with an annoyed look on her face. Not at me, but at this interruption and new problem which had risen its ugly head.


    She took one of the seats and met my eyes. "Ok exin everything."


    I did, starting from what Aneva had told me about my drive bloodline to what had urred and the unusual way she had acted along with everything she had said.


    A thoughtful look overcame Zirani''s face. "Another energy form. Like what happened in thebyrinth?"


    I shrugged. "Maybe, I don''t know. As I said, she just vanished and isn''t responding no matter what I do. I think I could force her out, but I have a feeling it''s not her fault she left."


    "What do you mean?"


    I exined what i thought about the way she had acted and how it felt like she was being restrained and influenced by an invisible force which made Zirani even more worried.


    She sighed and shook her head. "Another problem we''re unsuited to deal with. All we know is that someone in the expedition is messing with something powerful. That''s it."


    I understood how she felt, and the truth of the matter was we wouldn''t be able to do much until we could speak to Aneva once again which didn''t seem to be anytime soon.


    "We should just try and keep an eye out," I said. "It isn''t much else we can do until we can question Aneva, though I don''t think she''ll be able to tell us much."


    A determined look came over Zirani''s face. "There is more we can do. I''ve been hesitant to get her involved, but we need Aeverie''s help."


    "Is it worth it?"


    Zirani nodded. "We don''t have to tell her details just that we need help. She will push for more of course, but she will also help as much as she can if I ask. She knows I do not lie when ites to things like this and if I tell her this danger is as bad as it seems, she will be a great help."


    "Then let''s do it." I stood, remembering the stray thoughts I had received before it had all gone dark. "You can handle that while I go investigate a lead. I just remembered something."


    "A lead?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "Before she blocked everything I caught a few thoughts and images," I answered. "Vampires and some odd runes. The only vampires here are the Red Ribbons and I''m going to have a look around to see if I can find those runes."


    "Take care, Aiden." She had a serious look on her face. "If this person or whatever this is finds out your looking then it might turn ugly."


    I nodded and smiled. "I know, but don''t worry I won''t be doing it myself. I have Misty."


    "She won''t have long," Zirani said. "Everyone expected to be with their group or who''ll they''ll be staying with for the night soon and people are expected to remain there until morning."


    I nodded. "Just a quick check."


    I sent the blonde vampire a mental message, quickly exining what I needed her to do and that it was urgent. She sent back a response instantly.


    "I''m on it," she said. "I''ll have a look around. Send me the runes."


    I sent her mental images of the runes through our bond as clearly as I could remember them. It wasnt perfect but it would have to do.


    "If you find something, then make sure you don''t pay too close attention to it," I said. "We don''t need the person responsible for this danger finding out someone is onto them."


    I felt her determination through the bond and Zirani nodded, having heard everything I''d said and received through our bond.


    "I''ll go speak to Aeveire," Zirani said. "You should rx for a bit. You seem a bit emotionally wrung out."


    I opened my mouth to rouge, but then closed it and with a heavy sigh, nodded. She was not wrong. This day had started out normal enough but the reminders of my past trauma and now this had taken a toll. She was right. I need to rest and rpose myself before i did anything else.


    Zirani and Misty would handle things, though I probably should also message Sandra.


    Zirani left and before I rested, I sent a message to Sandra exining everything and sent her images of the runes as well. She wasn''t in the Red Ribbons area, but maybe she would find something with the Umbrin n as unlikely as that seemed.


    Once I was done with that, and Sandra confirmed she had everything i made my way over to thergest of thefy seats and flopped onto it. It wasn''t like I was physically tired, but somehow resting like this helped, or perhaps it was just the fact that I wasn''t doing anything. I allowed all my worried to drain away, not allowing my mind to linger on any one of them. It would do me no good and just increase my worry and problems


    After what seemed like a few minutes, a dryad entered with a tray of food, drink, and what seemed like an elixir.


    "Princess Zirani told me to bring this to you." The dryad ced it down onto the table and bowed. "It should help ease your mind and help you rest."


    I gave her a kind smile and ced a kiss on the back of one of her hands. She blushed and bowed once more before leaving. I had to admit I really like the dryads. Most if not all those I had met were positive and gave off feelings of warmth and peace. Being in their presence was also a soothingfort. Like lying down in a peaceful meadow surrounded by beautiful trees and nts.


    Maybe all dryads weren''t like that, but I didn''t care about that right now.


    I sat up and made my way to the table. I took a seat and before I dug into the food, I opened the elixir which was in a small ss bottle with simple flowery patterns. It was small so I gulped down the whole thing. My lips instantly puckered at the sour taste, but I swallowed it down and instantly felt better as the elixir got to work.


    It was like a weight was taken from my head and it felt much more clear. It worked its magic in seconds and I sent a mental thanks to Zirani who just waved it away with the equivalent of a mental smile and a stern message to make sure I rested uppletely.


    I dug into the food and drink feeling far better. It tasted as amazing as usual and though not as well as the elixir it did help ease my mind and by the time i was done, I felt far better, and though I could have gone out, I decided to lean back on one of the chairs and take a nap.


    Despite not being physically tired or exhausted, my eyes drooped shut quickly and soon all was dark as I fell into a deep and peaceful slumber.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    [Things are about to pick up and I''m certain you''re going to like where things go from here. I also want to let you guys and girls know the announcement I said would be happening in a month or so in an earlier chapter will be happening sooner since things have progressed faster than expected. I''m very excited to share what I''ve been working on, and yes, it is rted to writing and my love of fantasy. It is for my fans both present and future and wouldn''t be possible without the support and love you''ve shown Aether Beasts. Thank you for everything <3]


    A soft pressure and warmth against my cheek woke me and once I was done blinking my eyes open, I saw Shana''s smiling face.


    "Shana?"


    I went to sit up but Shana pressed me back down gently. "Don''t get up if you don''t feel like it. Zirani sent me check up on you and she told me to keep you in if you weren''t well."


    "I appreciate that," I replied with a smile. "Both of you. But I''m much better. I wasn''t in a fight, just a bit of mental fatigue is all. Now while I do feel as though I could suggest something that could help me even more, I should probably get up first and check with the others."


    I didn''t tell her why, but she didn''t protest as I sat up. In fact, she blushed cutely and if I wasn''t so eager to find out what Misty and Zirani had found and done, then I might have had some fun with her, but s, there were other things to do.


    Getting to my feet, I stretched and let out a sigh. I felt reinvigorated, and the mental stress and fatigue were long gone, banished by the healing Zirani had provided me and the rest which had been very beneficial. No matter how little sleep I needed, I would never give up long rests.


    "Come on." I offered a hand to Shana who took it and stood slowly. "Let''s see what the others are doing. I''m guessing it''s full dark now so we can''t leave this area without good reason, but I doubt everyone''s asleep."


    "A few are," Shana replied as we made our way out of the vehicle, but most are rxing as best they can. It''s a lot calmer than it was on the first trip."


    "Oh, and how was it on the way to the ins?" I asked.


    "Well for all of the green court group it was our first time." Shana sighed. "We''d all heard stories and such and were very frightened. The first week was a nightmare and it was only thanks to Lady Aeverie that things remained reasonably calm. It got better as time went by and though the beast attack did shake things up, no one was killed and the green court faired well. By the time we were a week away from the ins, most of the fear was gone. Not all, since, err, it''s still the great scar and all."


    That was true, and as I thought about her words, i remembered my aunt telling me that fear wasn''t a bad thing and that one needed to feel the fear of something first before they could ovee it, and knowing when to be on guard no matter how things seemed was also very important. That thought sent a pang of sadness through me, but I pushed it away. I would see her again.


    "Zirani, you there?"


    "Feeling better?" Zirani replied mentally.


    "Much," I said. "How did things go?"


    "Better than expected," Zirani said, and I could sense the faint surprise through the bond. "She''s curious but the moment I exined just how potentially dangerous the situation was, she went into full gear so to speak."


    "I don''t get that reference," I said.


    "Nevermind," Zirani said. "She''ll be looking out for things and having her personal guards do what they can. It will grant us much-needed eyes and ears. I''m heading back now, how about Misty?"


    "Just about to contact her," I said and turned my focus to my bond with Misty. "Misty?"


    "I''m here," she said. "And with some good news which is also the bad news as well, I guess."


    "Oh?"


    "Yeah, I found some of the runes on the alchemist''s vehicle, you know the one the Red Ribbons are guarding."


    "Which is good and bad." I nodded. "Makes sense. You didn''t give yourself away did you."


    "No, I yed it carefully, but that also meant I didn''t get that close of a look. I mostly spent my time trying tofort Vita. I''ll finish up here and then return."


    "I''ll let Zirani know," I said.


    I could feel Shana staring at my face, and I sent her an apologetic look. "Sorry, I''m not acting as goodpany am I?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t mind if it''s important. I''m just happy to be with you."


    A warm feeling rose in my chest and leaned in and gave her a kiss on the cheek before sending what Misty had told me to Zirani.


    "I''ll let Aeverie know, she should keep an eye on them," Zirani sent back. "It seems we have a lead."


    Shana and I spent a few minutes just chatting and walking together before Zirani returned with a tired look on her face. Shana curtsied and gave me a smile as Zirnai thanked her. Before she left I gave her another kiss, this time on the lips.


    "Thank you."


    She blushed and hurriedly walked away.


    I found it so odd that she acted like that when we had seen each other naked and been in the throes of passion together. Maybe it was because we were out in public? In any case, I was getting rather fond of the dryad.


    "You know I would have loved to have seen you when you were a dryad," I said, turning to Zirani.


    Zirani chuckled and a faintly sad expression came to her face. "I was sort of like Shana, though not as shy. We would have gotten along very well."


    I moved in and warped my arms around her waist, pulling her in close. "We get along know, even better."


    I leaned in a kissed her gently. "We love each other."


    Her sad expression faded, and we spent a minute basking in each other''s warmth andfort before we headed back to our vehicle. We could have spent some more time outside, but Misty would be back soon, and would probably want to rest and speak further on what she had found which just left Sandra.


    "Sandra, where are you?"


    "With some of the younger n members," she replied. "I''m training with a few of them. How are things with you, find anything, and are you feeling better?"


    "I am and we did," I said.


    "I''m on my way," she said.


    "You don''t have to and didn''t you say you wanted to stay with the Umbrin n group?"


    "I did," she answered. "And I will as will you with me, but that doesn''t mean I can''t move back and forth even now. I have Zirani''s backing and I''m basically leading the umbrin group now. The guards won''t bother me."


    "Fair enough, we''ll be at the vehicle."


    "See you in ten. I''ll wrap things up here quickly."


    Misty met us outside the vehicle as Zirnai and I had been going at a fairly slow pace and together we headed inside. Misty looked exhausted, and i Immediately knew it had something to do with the vampire, Vita. I hadn''t yet met her, but from everything Misty had told me, the girl was a handful, to say the least.


    "You seem tired," Zirani said.


    Misty plopped onto one of the chairs with a sigh, leaning back. "It started off simple, but then Vita returned and I had to deal with a shouting and crying mess that switched from angry to sad every minute. The others didn''t help and I get the feeling that it''s happened before. Honestly, I would have left far sooner if I hadn''t been looking for those runes."


    "Speaking of runes, Aiden says you found them?"


    "I did, on the alchemist''s vehicle," Misty exined. "I wasnt sure at first, but after a few looks, i was able to confirm at least three of them. His vehicle is odd and has enchantments that made no sense and others that seem pointless. Why would you need an enchantment to get rid of echoes? If his vehicle is anything like ours then I don''t see how there could be echoes. Those that didn''t make sense were far worse though. It''s like there were made that way on purpose which means he''s an idiot with no talent for enchanting, was scammed by someone or he sees something I don''t."


    "If he is involved in this danger then thest is probably correct," Zirani mused. "We are talking about horror aether and an energy we''re not familiar with. These enchantments could be linked to those or maybe they are there to hide something. It''s not impossible to make an enchantment look like nonsense so it isn''t easy to understand, though most just choose to shroud it or use some form of camouge. It''s much easier than trying to alter the enchantment itself."


    I was about to reply when the door opened and Sandra entered. "What have I missed."


    "Take a seat and we''ll catch you up." Misty gestured to a seat next to get, but Sandra made her way over to me and took a seat on myp, leaning back so her head was near my shoulder.


    Misty rolled her eyes with a faint smile on her lips.


    Sandra turned to Zirani. "Now, tell me everything."

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    After Zirani was done exining everything, Sandra frowned and I could tell through the bond she was frustrated and a bit annoyed.


    "Why is it we always run into problem after problem?"


    "Bad luck in some cases and curiosity in others," I answered. "I mean it''s not like we would have done anything about the ves if we hadn''t tailed the three who harrassed Misty and we wouldn''t know about this without Aneva. We could ignore this, but well that''s not us."


    "True enough." Zirani sighed. "This trip isn''t going to be as easy as we first thought. We need to get rid of this danger as soon as we can before it''s toote and more people get involved. If this expedition is broken then it''s going to be near impossible to get to mynds let alone back to the city."


    That was a frightening thought, being stranded in the great scar with no vehicles or idea of where to go. It would basically be a death sentence if this danger didn''t get to us first that was. I had tried to contact Aneva while Zirani had been exining things, but she was still in that forced state of dormancy and no matter how I mentally prodded or poked, she wouldn''t wake.


    "So what''s the n?" Misty asked.


    "We have Aeverie who will be a huge help," Zirani said. "But we should also do what we can. Misty has a connection with the Red Ribbons so she can further pursue that and see if she can find out more about this Alchemist from the vampires. While she does that, I will aid Aeverie, and Sandra can look around the Umbrin."


    "Which leaves me," I said. "I guess I should have a look around some of the other groups. I don''t think any of them will object."


    "Well then." Sandra pped her hands together. "Should we get to it?"


    "It should be time to continue on in a few hours," Zirani said. "So yes, and make sure you''re with the right group. Misty sticks with vampires, Sandra with Umbrin, and Aiden you go where you feel you can find something. Our main lead may be the vampires, but we can''t rule out the others."


    "This means less training doesn''t it?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Unfortunately yes, but only until this has been resolved, and remember, you don''t need me to train. We had this talk a month ago. I will help, but you can and have trained yourselves."


    The four of us would split up to do what was needed, and though I knew we would be spending less time together, I wasn''t too worried about it since we had our bonds which also made me feel close to all of them. They were all just a thought away.


    Before we left, however, we decided to spend the time until we had to move together as we were allfortable and It would be odd if Misty had only left for a few minutes toe back right away, not that it would really matter. From what Misty told me as we rxed the vampires had great respect for her, not just because she beat their second but also because of her bloodline which she exined was important to vampires.


    "It''s sort of like a family name," Misty exined. "The purity and power of your bloodline signify one who is descended from powerful vampires from themon sort, though by descended they mean sired."


    "Sired?" Sandra questioned.


    "That''s when a vampire makes another vampire," Misty said. "Some ces don''t have rules on it, but others, the few peaceful vampire ces and those that allow outsiders, do have rules, and in those ced siring a vampire without permission can lead to ad earth sentence or worse."


    "What would be worse?" Sandra asked.


    "very," I said, and an odd thought came to mind. "Misty, do vampires drink blood from other vampires, or is that seen as cannibalism?"


    "Kin drinkers." She shook her head. "It depends on the ce. It can provide a vampire with a boost in strength, though the process is more than just drinking the vampire''s blood. It has something to do with the cores and essence as well."


    Eventually, the time came for the vehicle to start back up and after confirming each of us knew what we were doing, we split up. Misty headed to the vampires while Sandra made her way to the Umbrin n. Zirani nned on riding with Aeverie which left me alone, at least for now. I still had to decide where to head.


    "You sure you don''t want toe along?" Zirani asked for the third time.


    "I''d rather not have to deal with Aeverie advances and Julian''s res."


    "I''ll see youter then." She headed out the door and I leaned back in my seat.


    Before I thought about the groups the first thing I did was try to reach about for Aneva, and to my surprise, she was awake now, though in what seemed to be a foul mood.


    "Don''t bother." She sounded tired and annoyed. "I can''t answer any of the questions you''re thinking of right now, not even hints."


    "Can you at least tell me why you can''t tell me?"


    "No," she answered. "I should have never said anything, to begin with."


    "But then chances are we wouldn''t have found out about this danger and would have just gone on as normal right up until it was toote and we died. Remember if i die you die too."


    She scoffed. "How could I forget."


    "Well since your awake and I''m not leaving until we next stop, how about we begin in on the ways to sense my divine bloodline." I still didn''t n on letting her change my mind, but I would try the meditation and maybe the shock.


    "Fine, but the meditation isn''t going to lead to anything."


    "Well, I can still try," I replied. "What do I need to do."


    Aneva sighed but then guided me into a meditative position simr to the one Zirani had me use when she was teaching us the meditation technique for aether absorption. Though this time I wasnt focusing on my core, in fact, my cores would be a problem since whenever I looked inwards it was usually to my cores that had ingrained it in me. I would have to try and ignore them and focus on something deeper still


    "Now close your eyes and clear your mind of everything," she said. "Imagine nothing but empty space. Continue to focus and follow my voice, but let it remain as an addition. Don''t focus on it. Follow, but don''t focus. Now, I doubt anything will happen, but now I want you to think of your divine bloodline. As you''ve said, you know it''s there, and you reached out and touched it before. Do so once again, but this time focus on where it is, create a mental image, a ball of golden power, or whatever suits you."


    I took a calming breath and reached out. It took a lot of effort but I finally felt the power, and just like all the previous time before, I barely grasped anything. I followed what she said, and instea of focusing on controlling or pulling, I tried to sense where it hade from.


    Minutes passed as nothing happened, and I held back a sigh at theck of anything.


    "I warned you, it''s not a quick pathway."


    "I know, but I was hoping," I replied, opening my eyes. "Let''s try a few more times and if there is no progress then." I hesitated. "Then we''ll try the shock."


    Each subsequent attempt proved just as fruitless as the first. There were a few times when it seemed like something might happen, a rising feeling, but then it passed and I was once again left with nothing. A few times I also got distracted which meant I had to start over. I could see how it might work over a long period of time, but I didn''t want to wait that long, which meant it was time to move on.


    "Are we done now?" Aneva said impatiently?


    "Do you have somewhere else to be?" I asked. "I did say you could walk around as long as you are invisible but we''re moving."


    "I simply tire of this." She sighed. "So, are we done, or are you finally going to try another method, like you should have from the start."


    "Fine." I raised my hands "Let''s try the shock, but I swear if I feel any pain then our deal is done."


    "Of course." She smiled. "No pain, but there will be plenty of difort."


    I shook my head and was about to allow her to manifest when a sudden ring rm sounded around me. The room shed red for a second and I was on my feet in the next, confused as to what was happening. Then Zirani sent me a mental message and my hands tightened into fists.


    "Beast attack."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    I felt panic from my bonds with my lovers but its wasnt just because beasts were attacking but also because they were worried about each other and me. I sent back a mental message, letting them know I was alright as I moved my focus from the lost queen to what was happening outside.


    When i made it outside it wasnt to see a view of a vast desert, at least not unobstructed. Sand immediately smacked against my sand, and if I hadn''t been at the third level, I knew it would''ve scarped my skin as it was going fast.


    "Sandstorm?" I said it aloud, but Zirani must have been reading my mind.


    "Combined technique," she replied, and her voice sounded strained. "The beasts made it for covers. It''s an ambush."


    That was a frightening thought but I didn''t allow myself to linger on it for long as the first chittering noise sounded. I was confused as to what it was at first and nced around for any sign of what was making the odd noise. Then I saw a shadow approaching. We were stopped so it was getting closer, and before it became clear, I could tell what it was from the shape.


    "It had to be giant scorpions."


    I heard shouts, cries and the rasp of weapons being drawn as the arcanists of the expedition engaged the beasts.


    I focused and allowed myyered bark armor to take hold. Eachyer was created out of unique wood and with enchantments as well. Most times I wasn''t able to create it fully, not just because it took longer but also because it took way more aether, but this time it wasnt taking any chances. I needed it at full power and so I formed fouryers.


    My ive was in my hand with a thought, and I spun it once as the beast neared.


    I jumped from the side of the vehicle andnded on the shifting sands and more sand blew against me, though I''d forged a helmet with my armor so it didn''t bother me.


    "What a hideous creature."


    I had to agree with the lost queen as the scorpion became clear. It had the body of a sand-colored scorpion to blend in with the environment but that was all. Its face was humanoid and disturbing not just because it was on the body of a scorpion but also because of its constantly opening and closing mouth that split apart at the center and folded outwards rather than opening up like a normal human.


    Its arms ended in a trident-like de, though only the center de was straight. The two others seemed to point at the center de at an angle. It became apparent why when they began to turn rapidly.


    So they were drills then, good to know. It would not do to get hit by one of those.


    There was also it stinger, but I didn''t get much time to examine it as it leaped at me with surprising speed. I managed to dodge and bring my ive around at its legs but once again it surprise me by nimbly jumping over the attacking and using the fact I was overextended to try and hit me with its curved, sickle-like stinger.


    It hit the armor of my left arm and while I felt the force, it failed to prate even the firstyer to my relief. I didn''t need to find out first hand this creature was poisonous.


    As it drew back the stringer and I struck out, and with an odd human-like shriek it jumped back as its stinger was sheared from the rest of its tail. It chittered once more and then oddly enough began tapping its feet against the sand in an odd cadence.


    It took me but a second to see the aether, and realize what it was. Before the technique could finish, I decided it was time to end this. I sent a bar-sized st of sr power, both heat, and force at the scorpion who only had enough time to look up before it was both cooked and blown into chunks.


    I probably should have done that from the start, but I had also wanted to use my ive. It was clear this beast was weak, but I had an idea as to why. This beast wasn''t a lone hunter and the tapping had been a call. A call for backup. A group of four burst from the sands to surround me.


    It was worrying since I hadn''t sensed them which meant they had either used an earth technique to cloak and camouge themselves or knew how to hide in another way. It was something Zirani had yet to teach us.


    "Are you sure you can take this many?"


    I snorted at Aneva''s words. "You''ve seen me fight, and besides I''ll end this quickly."


    As they leaped at me I spun my ive in a circle sound me and focused. This technique was by far one of the most difficult to pull off mainly because my sr aether was hard to shape and to keep in a shape, at least for me it cruelty was. I guessed it was because I wasn''t powerful enough yet.


    My ive spun and a burst of sr aether blew out from me, pushing the man-faced scorpions back and burning them slightly. They chittered and shrieked in anger creating an odd mix of human and beast-like sounds. I ignored them and continued spinning. I would never use this in a normal fight, at least not against an opponent who seemed smart, and while these scorpions seemed more intelligent than most beasts I''d seen, they were still dumb enough to charge back at me after being burned.


    The technique finished just a second before they leaped at me once more, and my ive which was now glowing spun around me once more, leaving behind a trail of light which remained in the air for a second before it expanded outwards in a sh so fast if you blinked you''d miss it. The burning disc of light cut the scorpions in half. It carried on for only a few feet before it fully dispersed and it had taken a lot, but it had been worth it. It was a technique of pure concentrated sr heat. I essentially focused the heat, turning it into a de. It was hard and when I''d been developing it, I had burned myself multiple times. Once so bad, that Zirani had lectured me for an hour on knowing my limits.


    The battel around me seemed to be dying down as far as I could tell and through my bonds, I could sense the others weren''t injured or in trouble, which wasn''t a surprise. They were all skilled and powerful enough to take down a few of these man-faced scorpions.


    "Zirani, is it over?"


    She responded after a long moment. "Yes, they''re retreating. It was a small group. They seemed to go after the weakest arcanists."


    The storm slowly began to clear allowing me to look around at the nearby vehicles. Some people looked injured and a few were sat down, clearly tired and unable to stand, but thankfully I didn''t see any bodies, at least not any of the green court. As i looked around, I spotted a family dryad who looked close to tears.


    I was there in a sh, kneeling by her side.


    "Whats wrong?"


    She spoke through tears of pain. "One of them stung me. I-It burns."


    The wound was bad as the sickle had entered and then torn its way out, leaving a long gash.


    "Shit. Can''t you heal it?"


    She shook her head. "It''s all i can do to hold it back."


    "Healer!" I shouted, pouring aether into vocal cords. "I need a healer now!"


    My voice carried and momentster, two other dryads made it to me along with the naga who was in her hybrid snake form.


    "The dryads knelt and ced their hands on Shana."


    One of them gasped. "We need to be quick, it targeting her cores. It''s an arcane poison."


    "Let me," the naga said in a soft hiss. "Help her push the poison back."


    I felt the dryads add their own efforts to Shana''s as the naga ced a hand over Shana''s wound. An intricate pattern of life and nature wove itself before diving into the open wound. It was like a living serpent that moved and form what I could teel, it began to consume the posion which was unlike anything I had ever seen. It was still in the form of aether, but not a pattern, and was trying to move to Shana''s cores, burning anything it came across. Now it was up against a wall of green and white that pushed it back while the naga''s techniques ate away at it. Before long, the mass of sandy-cloured aether was gone and the dryad moved to heal the puncture wound on Shana''s left thigh.


    Shana shagged into me and I pulled her head into my cheat, rubbing it and whispering soothing words into her ear. She trembled and I knew that she was not used tobat or dangerous situations like this. Once she had stopped shaking, I handed her over to the dryad who took her back to her vehicle and would watch over her.


    "Thank you," I said to the naga. "We haven''t been introduced yet, I''m Aiden, and you are?"


    "I know who you are," she said, and her eyes, slits of gold, contracted on me. "I am Mezareen."

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Now that I was seeing her up close, I had to admit she was even more exotic and beautiful than I had first thought. Her lower form was that of a snake''s with gleaming green scales, but her upper half was that of a slender beauty with jade-like skin, and curves that would make many women jealous not to mention the assets she had on her chest which I made sure to not stare at. I wasn''t a creep and I wasn''t going to start acting like one.


    "Well thank you, Mezareen," I replied with a dip of my head.


    She blinked and nodded back. "You are wee, and I appreciate the thanks, but I am simply doing as one of the court should for an ally."


    "Nevertheless, I thank you." I smiled and I swear a small blush bloomed on her cheeks before she swept away, gliding along the sands with ease.


    As order once again reasserted itself and people were healed and got back to their vehicles, I turned my attention to the others.


    "Misty, you good?"


    "I''m fine," she replied. "We had no trouble here. The scorpions posed little threat to a group of trained vampires who''ve been working together for years and have fought worse. I just helped where I could, and you?"


    "The green court came out fine," I replied, turning my attention to Sandra. "And you Sandra?"


    "We have a few injures," she said. "But nothing serious. I''m really going to need to take charge. It was a mess over here and if not for a few like Pate, Kai, Ash, and the other representatives, many would have died."


    "Are we going to be continuing on?" I asked Zirani mentally.


    "We are, after a few minutes," she replied. "It would be stupid to stay for long as the dead bodies and the aether that we used will have been sensed by greater beasts, and we do not need to deal with those. That''s one of the biggest problems with this ce. Yes, it is extremelyrge, but all it takes is one mistake to get swarmed by beasts, though it''s less likely on this route."


    "What if arger group shows up?"


    I felt her worry through the bond. "If a horde of them shows up then there will be many deaths, and the only way the weakest will survive is if they are protected, which will be difficult as even I or Aeverie can only fight so many. They''re more aggressive in groups, beasts like the scorpions, and will attempt to overwhelm us with sheer numbers alone."


    The mental image of a wave of scorpions charging at us came to mind and I shuddered, imagining the carnage it would cause.


    Zirani was right, and we began moving a few minutester, though Zirani made her way to me. "I''ve spent enough time with Aeverie and that Julian. Things are going as should be."


    We entered the vehicle and the rest of the journey for the day was mostly quiet, and even though I asked Aneva for help, she was dormant, having decided she was done for the day after the beasts had interrupted us which was annoying but I was also d that things seemed to being along with her and there wasnt as much back and forth between the two of us like there had been when we had first met, though I wasn''t sure if she had changed or if she was just more aware of her current position and what would happen if she didn''t cooperate.


    Once the time came to stop again, we disembarked and met up with the others.


    "I found out a few more things," Misty said as we headed towards an area where a few tables and chairs had been on the ground that had been changed from sand to grass. Even for just a night the green court still liked looking good, though I couldn''tin. Anyone could have their food in their vehicles and we could have had it brought to us, but we had all spent hours in them and wanted to spend some time outside.


    Once our food was delivered and we began eating, Misty nced around and leaned in. "THe alchemist spends all his time in his vehicle which is also his workshop. He has his meals delivered there, and no one except a few are allowed in."


    "So how do we get in?"


    Zirani smiled, taking a bite of a piece of fish. "We might not have to worry about that. Aeverie has a device nted on the red ribbons spymaster, and though she hasn''t caught anything concrete, there is a lot there which could be used. If we weren''t in the scar then we could just take them out, but a fight with them would cause chaos even if everybody else would side with us. In any case, I also found out that one of the dryads spotted two vampires leaving the perimeterst night."


    "Just two?" Sandra asked. "No alchemist?"


    "No, but I believe we should keep an eye out, and tail them next time."


    "You mean I should," Sandra said and we all turned to her. "I''m the best when ites to stealth, and my gravity affinity also allows for other uses which would allow for a quick getaway."


    "It would be risky to go alone," I mused.


    "We have our bond," Sandra replied. "If I need help then I can just give you a shout and you''lle to help."


    "I suppose," I replied reluctantly. "But still, take care and if you do see anything, let us know first before you act, ok?"


    She nodded. "I promise."


    Zirani nodded. "Then next time Aeverie lets me know and I''ll send it over to Aiden who will tell you."


    The rest of our meal continued in rtive quiet, though at one point Shana dide over to thank me. She was blushing profusely and it made me certain that her shyness came from the fact there were others around.


    "What was that about?" Sandra asked.


    "She got stung by one of the scorpions," I said, and then remembered something. I turned to Zirani. "Zirani what is an arcane poison?"


    "Is that what it was?" She frowned. "Odd, but this is the scar. An arcane poison is exactly how it sounds, a poison that attacks the arcane rather than merely the flesh. Your cores, essence, and some even try to get at the aether infused within your body, by either tearing towards it or draining it, which will leave you even weaker than you were before you reached that level of infusion. Some arcane poison or disease and such actually look like they''re living patterns, which most don''t understand. Hell, not even i get it."


    "Aren''t you an expert on poison?"


    "To a degree, yes, but remember I didn''t reach the top before all this happened, and as I''ve said before I don''t know everything.." She didn''t seem saddened by that fact, which I knew was because she had a second chance and had met me. She would also be stronger when I hit the level she''d been at. "I should probably teach you how to counteract them. They can actually be stopped by will alone, and clever use of aether but it''s difficult and hard to do when a foreign power is attacking you."


    After our meal instead of heading back to our green court vehicle, I decided to head with Sandra back to the Umbrin n area. Misty looked jealous at the fact, but she also knew that I wouldn''t be allowed in the Red Ribbons area. As for Zirani, she said she was going to be getting something ready for us, which I wanted to know more about, but by then I was being dragged away by Sandra.


    The Umbrin n area looked a lot less vibrant and just as dark as the first time I''d seen it, though it wasn''tpletely without light. Everyone either nodded or bowed as Sandra passed, some even directed towards me oddly enough, which I guessed was either due to my one position or my bond with Sandra. Either way, I didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    "It seems you''ve taken charge," I said as we entered her vehicle.


    "For the most part," she said. "Though I''m still unsure about Kai. He seems ok, but I can''t tell if he''s just putting on a mask. Pate is nice enough and grateful and this real Pate seems to actually like Lucy so that''s good. Ash can be difficult but she hasn''t actually tried to cue problems. It''s mainly that Darn. He tries too hard to get into my good graces and will take down anyone if he thinks it will help. I''ve also heard some very disturbing rumors about his family."


    "Like what?"


    Sandra shook her head. "Nothing I want to talk about right now."


    She smiled as she turned to me, her hands moving over her clothing as she disrobed.. "Right now I just want to rx and have some fun."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    [Once again thank you a ton for the super gift DaoisthjHmRD, your continued support is very much appreciated. The special announcement draws closer and I can''t wait till I finally reveal it. Until then I hope you all continue to enjoy this novel. Once again, Thank you <3]


    I was awoken by Zirani''s voice speaking softly into my mind. "Aiden, one of Aeverie''s watchers just spotted a few vampires clustered around the alchemist''s vehicle talking. It''s faint and he can''t get close enough, is Sandra awake?"


    I held back a yawn and turned to the naked form beside me. Sandra had a gentle smile on her face and her nudeness was covered by the nket we had draped over ourselves even though we hadn''t needed to. It felt wrong to wake her when she looked so at peace, but she would be angryter if I didn''t so I slowly ced a hand against her cheek, and did the same Zirani had just done to me.


    "Sandra, time to get up. We''ve need of you."


    Her eyes slowly blinked open and she stared at me for several seconds, before my words must have registered. Then darkness surrounded her in an odd technique that took a few seconds to unravel.


    Sandra smiled as the darkness faded to reveal that she was now fully dressed. "Ash taught me that, very handy, now who am I trailing?"


    "Not trailing, spying," I told her what Zirani had told me, and for her to take care of. If she was caught then things could turn ugly even if they would most likely not kill someone of her status. Other things also came to mind. If the vampires and this alchemist were responsible for theing danger that meant they had ess to horror aether and another form of energy. Sandra and Zirani had been affected once before without me noticing immediately so who was to say it couldn''t happen again. It was an unpleasant thought, and I felt Sandra''s hand grasp one of my own.


    I looked down and met her emerald orbs.


    "I''ll be careful," she said. "I promise and remember, you''re just a call away."


    "Maybe I shoulde with," I began but Sandra shook her head. "You are not nearly stealthy enough, and if I do get caught I have a few excuses which most definitely would not work for you."


    I sighed. "Fine, but promise you won''t push too far or risk too much. This is just spying."


    She smiled. "I promise, now it''s time I go. Every minute I spend here, they could be saying something we could use."


    With that I let her go, and she left the vehicle, though not before wrapping herself in a shroud of darkness, far more intricate than any I''d ever seen her use before. It was sort of like myyered armor, though its purpose was for stealth, not protection. Even so, I saw that it could withstand many blows before being destroyed and was also using her gravity aether, though it was in a simple way, that would help lighten her steps and movements. I imagined her gravity affinity allowed for much more maneuverability when it came to stealth as she could easily cling to roofs, walls, and other things she would have had a more difficult time with before.


    "She''s headed over there now," I sent to Zirani.


    "Good, I''m assuming you warned her against the dangers?"


    "I did," I replied. "Now it''s just up to her."


    _____


    Sandra''s shroud covered herpletely by the time she had left the Umbrin n area and she was d to note that not one of the n guards was able to spot her. She had spent a lot of time on this technique and in many ways, it was her mostplex ability, aplex and intricate weave of patterns all designed to connect and work together to give her not only incredible invisibility but also to make other techniques, such as she shadow step, easier, and it had a number of smaller effects that alone weren''t worth much, but together gave her a significant boost.


    Her steps didn''t disturb the sands one bit, and she made no sounds as she moved through the camp like a ghost, unseen and unheard by any guards from any group, though she did take care whening across any detection enchantments, though she was lucky in that regard as most of them were located nearer the edge or outside of the perimeter, and even the vampires only had a few surrounding their area. She guessed it was because they didn''t want to arouse suspicion. After all why else would you use so many if you didn''t have something to hide. It certainly wouldn''t be for protection as the vampires were least likely to lose anyone when beasts attacked. Not only did they have vampire constitutions and regeneration, but they were all essentially trained mercenaries who''d probably undertaken tasks such as this.


    They had the greatest chance ofing out of this with the least casualties should a stronger orrger group of beasts attack.


    That thought made her think back to the attack that had urred early and theck of synergy and coordination the Umbrin n had shown. Thank the heavens she''d been there or a few would have died. They were many young members and all were part of different families and so only answered to their representatives, at least until they have chosen her to lead them, and she had taken that ce. Even so, it had taken all her effort and not a small amount of anger to get them in line. Many had hidden and run, which could not stand when all the other groups had fought. She had heard from Zirani that even the weakest of the dryads from the green court had fought. It made her ashamed and angry but determined to change it. She would speak to the representatives and set some rules and things in cee the morning.


    For now, she shook the thought away and focused back on her current task. She was at the edge of the Red Ribbons area now and needed to get past the enchantments, which only took a few minutes. She could have broken them or tripped them falsely but she didn''t need or want to attract attention even if she could be away and into the area by the time they came to check it out. Instead, she found a gap and silent floated through. She could have also shadow stepped but didn''t want to risk triggering any enchantments by using a burst-like technique such as shadow step, though now as she passed through, she could she didn''t have to worry. The only wards they had were on the edge of their area and the vehicles.


    As she spotted the vampire clustered around what she assumed was the alchemist''s vehicle, she took a deep breath and slowly, taking each step with care, moved closer. She stopped once she was at the vehicle realty next to the alchemist''s and then strained her ears.


    "If we try it and we''re caught then what?" A voice hissed.


    "I''ve told you, he said it has to be done tomorrow or we might not get a chance at all," another voice, higher in tone, replied.


    "First he says in a few days, not tomorrow. How do we know he''s not lying."


    "Because I have just as much to risk," a male voice said, and Sandra peaked around the corner of the hiding spot to see a robed figure standing in front of the vehicle''s side door. "You agreed to listen to my instructions in this, and I''m telling you, it must be done tomorrow. I''ve picked out a sigh and have everything prepared."


    "And if we fail?" The first voice asked.


    "Then we fail," the alchemist replied. "Now if we''re done here, I''m going to triple-check everything''s ready. Tell Juveria not to worry. I have been waiting for this for a long time."


    The alchemists moved back into the vehicle after that and the two female vampires moved away after a brief exchange of words, leaving Sandra alone. She waited a few minutes before retracing her steps and making her way back to the gap.


    She took just as much care as she floated through, though she nearly triggered an enchantment. Her technique was good, but she needed to speak to Zirani about her finally teaching them how to camouge their techniques and how to pass certain wards undetected.


    Once she was out of the Red Ribbons area she was able to rx, but she didn''t drop her technique until she had made it all the way back to the Umbrin n area, and her personal vehicle which had originally belonged to Kai. He had given it to her and was now staying with his brother. Sandra wasnt sure if she believed that, but for now Kai seemed to be taking a hands-off approach. She would need to speak to him eventually.


    She entered the vehicle and found Aiden pacing with a worried look on his face. It made her chest feel warm, his worry for her. Her technique hid her but with their bond, he knew she was there. His head snapped up and when she dispersed the technique to reveal herself, he sighed and quickly moved to embrace her.


    She smiled as she returned the hug. She could indulge for just a few minutes before they got down to business.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    [Thesest few chapters and the next few are the quiet before the storm.]


    Sandra ryed everything she had heard to me which I then sent over to Zirani who no doubt tell Aeverie so that she could put people on guard and on watch to see if the Red Ribbons and this alchemist actually did do whatever they nned tomorrow, which also brought up another worry. What if whatever they did tomorrow would trigger whatever this danger was. If so that meant that we would need to stop it, or at least have someone follow them and if something did ur that we needed to interrupt, Zirani and I could teleport there.


    We could create a portal spatial anchor, and though it wouldn''t be easy and to create an anchor that wouldst for hours was hard, it was still possible.


    "You might have to trail them tomorrow," I said, not really liking that fact, but I couldn''t coddle her. I hadn''t and wouldn''t start now. She was strong and could handle herself, not that I wouldn''t be there if she ever needed help.


    "Probably," she said with a curious look. "What do you think they''re nning to do?"


    "Maybe something to do with alchemy," I replied. "He is an alchemist after all, though it could just as well be something else."


    We spent some more time talking together rather than heading back to sleep as it was almost morning and the vehicles would start back up soon. If we could have moved at night we would have made better time, but Zirani and others had exined it was very risky in the current area we were in. Different kinds of beasts prowled the night, more insidious than those of the morning.


    So far I''d met aether beasts with human-level intelligence like Zirani and the Dryad, and also lesser beasts with more animal-like intelligence, but I had yet to meet the worse type of beasts. The beasts were like most in that they attacked anything they found, but were also just as smart as humans. They, from what Zirani had told us, were by far the most dangerous types, and those that hunted in groups had actually learned routes the expedition took.


    I had asked Zirani why they didn''t leave the scar, and the only exnation she''d had was the high concentration of aether, though even she knew that wasnt the only or main reason. Something kept the beasts in the scar, and apart from those few at the top, Zirani didn''t think many others knew.


    When the time came for the vehicles to start back up, I chose to stay with Sandra. We spent most of our time just rxing and talking on lighter topics, though at one point we moved on to what would happen when we arrived at thends beyond the scar.


    "You shouldn''t worry too much," I said. "We have Zirani, and we''ll always have our bond."


    She smiled and leaned into me. "I know, it''s just that n isn''t a friendly pce. Even with just a few memories I have, I know that."


    "You''ll have your sister though," I replied, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. "You must be excited to see her."


    She nodded. "Yeah, though she might have changed since then."


    "No matter what," I said, "We''ll be together. In mind, if not always body."


    "I can''t tell if that was innuendo or not," Sandra giggled.


    I chuckled and leaned in to give her a kiss.


    The rest of the trip went by quickly and when we stopped once again for the night, Sandra headed off to speak with the representatives of the n while I headed back to the green court area.


    I met Zirani halfway to the vehicle, and she had a tired look on her face.


    "Trouble with Aeverie?"


    "No so much trouble as curiosity," Zirani replied. "She kept asking questions that she knew I wouldn''t answer. She has changed since before the event that sent me to the ins, but there are also things about her that haven''t. And Julian being there didn''t help, even if she did keep him deafened for most of the trip?"


    "Deafened?"


    "Fae technique," Zirani said. "As I''ve exined before, their abilities are odd and unique. It''s not particrly powerful in the weaker fae, but very versatile and the stronger fae. Well, let''s just say you don''t want to fight one of them before you''re ready."


    "My aunt has some old-world books about fae," I said. "Some of them are very dark."


    "Those types are part of my aunt''s court. The summer and springy with the verdant court while the autumn and winter stay with the court of thorns in my aunt''s domain. Those fae¡­ are bad, to say the least, though they can''t fully be med. For some, it''s their nature. There are also some from the winner and autumn who are part of the verdant court and vice versa. Fae are both ever-changing yet unchanging in their nature, or at least there were before the introduction of aether. That changed things."


    "The cmity."


    Zirani nodded. "It''s a heavily researched and discussed topic, and one thing most schrs everyone agrees on is that the introduction of energy we know as aether, changed everything that came to this world. I understand it a bit better after our encounter with the hag. Sometimes I wonder how dryads were in our original world. If what the hag said was true, then we had ess to another type of energy."


    "Maybe we''ll find out," I replied. "The lost queen seems to know a lot. All we need to figure out is how she can tell us without whatever happenedst time urring again."


    "I''ve been thinking about that." Zirani frowned. "It sounds like she broke some sort of oath or deal."


    "What like a soul oath?"


    Zirani nodded. "Either that or she''s under some sort of restriction we can''t see."


    I focused in on Aneva and found her still dormant, and though I could have woken her, I decided to leave it until our next training session.


    We arrived and entered the vehicle.


    "Some food should being soon." Zirani took a seat and leaned back. "Until then, let''s get this anchor done. Pay close attention. You could probably do it on your own, but it would take longer and we need this done sooner rather thanter."


    Months ago I wouldn''t have been able to understand anything Zirani was doing or even keep up, but now after all the training, I was able to follow along and understand each step. A few parts took longer to understand but I did eventually get them. The anchor''s solid form was formed of normal nature aether, and then she wove the mutated aether into it in the form of runes which appeared on the anchor as though carved out by invisible hands. I saw that she could have done it differently, but this way was easier and we only needed this for one jump. She poured a huge amount of aether into it, so much so, that her body flickered at one point, as some of the aether that was being used to keep her manifested was used by ident.


    When all was said and done, she held a meter and a half pir which ended in a point at one end and was covered in faintly glowing blue runes with a tinge of green. It wasplex and from Zirani''s smile, I could tell she was both pleased and proud of her work.


    "This should work just perfectly," Zirani said. "Touch it and make sure you have its mark."


    I nodded. It used a simr principle to the markers I had created for most of my teleportation techniques.


    Once that was done, Zirani handed it to me and I stored it in one of my spatial rings. I would give it to Sandra when I next saw her. The food arrived a few minutes after we were done, and Misty arrived minutes after that.


    "Anything new?" I asked as she took a seat and picked up one of the four tes meant for her.


    "Not really," Misty replied. "The only thing I noticed was that Juveria, their leader, and some of the others weren''t about, and wherever I asked Vita she just said they were busy."


    I told her about what Sandra had found. "Do you think it''s because they''re preparing?"


    Misty shrugged. "Maybe. I''ve only been traveling with them for two days and most of that time has been spent with Vita. What''s the n by the way?"


    I pulled out the anchor and let her in on what we would be doing if we needed to interfere. "You should probably stay with us so we can take you along if you want toe?"


    "Of course," She replied. "I don''t want to be the only one left out and if Sandra get''s into trouble i''ll be there to help."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Sandra ended up joining us an hourter, long after we had finished our meal and she had a frustrated look on her face. Through the bond, I could also sense annoyance and anger directed at the meeting she had just been at.


    "Things didn''t go as nned I''m guessing?" I asked as she took a seat and pulled thest te towards herself. It was still steaming due to the enchantment on the te.


    "It started off well," Sandra replied with a sigh. "But then the argument started."


    Sandra went on to exin how things had been going well, but then Darn had gotten into an argument with Kai who had been far more productive and calm than she had expected. Darn had suggested Kai be relegated to a lower position and that he was no longer fit to be a representative. Ash had made ament which had angered Darn and what had ensued was a back and forth of insults and shouting before Sandra had finally takenmand again.


    "It''s that Darn," Sandra said with a sigh. "He clearly values position and power over everything else and doesn''t seem to care what he needs to do to get it. He must think I''m like so many of the other families or like some of my other family members."


    "Sort it out sooner rather thanter," Zirani said. "Or else, he''ll cause far more trouble. I''ve known people like him."


    We talked a bit longer on different topics before we finally decided it was time to head to sleep, even though we didn''t really need to. But we decided it was best if we were fully rested for what might ur tonight. Sandra had the anchor and Aeverie''s guards were on watch.


    "Remember, I''ll alert you and then you let Sandra know."


    I nodded. Zirani would be staying with me and she had a device that connected to a simr device that Aeverie''s watchers had. If they spotted the Red Ribbons leaving the site then they would let Zirani know and she would wake, in which case I would tell Sandra and she would tail them.


    "I''ll see you two in the morning or earlier," I said to Misty and Sandra as I leaned back on one of the chairs which could be lowered and changed into a bed. "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight," Both Zirani and Misty echoed.


    When I next woke it was to the feeling of a soft hand on my face, and when I opened my eyes it was to find Zirani looking down at me. She had both a worried and excited look on her face and once the haze of sleep was gone, I immediately knew why.


    "I''ll Sandra know," I said, focusing on my bond with her. "Sandra, Red Ribbons have been spotted, you''re good to go. Make sure the anchor is with you."


    I ryed the information Zirani told me to Sandra and felt her determination in response.


    "Got it," Sandra replied mentally. "Wish me luck."


    "Good Luck, and be safe."


    I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned to see Misty smiling at me. "She''ll be ok, or at least she has a better chance at this than any of us. If she gets caught, she has the anchor and she won''t be caught for long."


    I nodded, and rxed. Sandra could do this and if things went wrong, we would be there in a sh.


    _____


    Sandra for the second time in only a few days formed her shroud and made her way stealthy out of her vehicle and towards the area she had been told my Aiden. The Red Ribbons had left from their own area which made sense as it would be risky to move into any of the others, especially since they were vampires, which also made this slightly more difficult. Vampires naturally had grater senses than most other races, though Sandra wasn''t too worried about being spotted. Her shroud hid everything she could hide, and along with her gravity affinity, she might as well have been a ghost.


    This time she didn''t have to go into the Red Ribbons area, and instead just made her out of the perimeter, which was a bit tricky due to the wards, but most were set to detect things from the outside, not the inside.


    Once she was out, she made her way to the edge of the Red Ribbons area, and the trail was fresh. The sand had been disturbed and if not for her dark vision she wouldn''t have seen it. It led away from the site, down the dune they were on, and up and over another.?


    Sandra steadied her breathing and began her task. She moved with great speed and made no sounds thanks to the shroud and her gravity affinity. She was d Zirani had talked her into taking the gravity affinity as it was extremely versatile and a perfect match for both stealth and her skirmisher way of fighting.


    The burning desert, now icy cold, stretched out before her and was rather intimating, at least the sheer scope of it was. She didn''t allow herself to get distracted though and continued on. After only a few minutes she spotted them. There were no lights of any kind on them, and they moved at a sedate pace, their heads on a swivel, all but one. The hooded figure, the alchemist who led the group.


    In total, they were six altogether, including the alchemist which meant that if she was caught it would be stupid to fight. If they spotted her, she would run, and no doubt they would chase but with her gravity and dark affinity, they wouldn''t be able to catch her as long as she wasn''t too close when spotted.


    On and on they went for what must have been half an hour before they finally arrived at something that wasn''t just sand. A small rocky outcropping that was reasonably t, but that wasnt what got Sandra''s attention. It was hard to tell, but there seemed to be a number of pirs sticking up from the ground, or maybe spikes?


    ''To far to tell. Need a closer look.''


    She lowered her speed as she moved closer and it became obvious that it was pirs, not spikes, and that each seemed to be made out of an odd greyish substance, or like the color had been leached from them.


    The alchemist had pulled several objects from a spatial item and was now ordering the vampires about. Sandra strained her ears and was just barely able to hear what they were saying.


    "It needs to be as perfect as possible. One mistake and we lost everything, or worse, we call something that we can''t handle."


    "Just get ready to do your job," A female voice replied. "We''re risking a lot on this."


    "As am I," the first voice replied.


    As the vampires got to work doing whatever it was they were doing, Sandra pulled out the anchor. At the same time, there was an odd humming noise that came from the alchemist or something he had, and he raised a hand.


    "Stop, somethings here,"


    "Beasts?" A female voice full of authority demanded. Sandra thought it sounded like the Red Ribbon leader.


    "No, it''s too focused. I can''t tell which directions it''sing from."


    "I can," Another voice said, and it was only Sandra''s shroud that protected her as something impacted the sands next to her. "We''ve been followed!"


    Sandra leaped back, using her gravity affinity to glide across the sands as numerous ck figures which had appeared in the sky shot towards her. They looked like lizards with insect wings, and Sandra cursed as several opened their mouths and small projectiles were sent flying at her.


    She dodged nimbly and sent out a call for help to Aiden.


    "Get her!" A voice cried out. "She''s calling for help."


    Sandra pushed herself into the air as there was a loud whistling sound just before something cut a line in the sands where she''d just been.


    ''That was close."


    Sandra nced at the anchor in her hands as she senses four vampires closing in around her. She stabbed the anchor into the ground and hoped they''d arrive soon. Until then she would hold her own.


    She focused and formed a pattern. She released and a wave of pitch ck darkness shot from her in all directions, and before it was even finished, she was already forming another technique. The gravity within a few meters around her increased while her personal gravity decreased. When the first figure finally reached her, it stood little chance. With her shroud still active, its boost still enhancing her, and the change in gravity, she made short work of the vampire with two daggers formed from darkness. The first was shed across the vampire''s eyes eliciting a cry of pain, but that turned into a gurgle when Sandra plunged her other dagger into the vampire''s throat and ripped it out. Blood poured from therge wound and though Sandra didn''t think it would kill the vampire, it would keep her down for a few minutes.


    And good thing, as another wasing up from behind her. She was preparing for that and wondering why the others hadn''t arrived yet when she felt a small stinging sensation on her neck.


    She pressed a hand to the area and pulled something out. She looked at the small needle-like projectile glistening with something and was only able to muster a single thought before her body froze and her eyes shut.


    ''Oh fuck.''

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    [PLEASE READ THE NEW AUXILIARY CHAPTER ABOUT THE SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT. IT IS VERY IMPORTANT AND CONCERNS THE FUTURE OF Aether Beasts AND SOMETHING ELSE.]


    I was pacing when I felt Sandra call out. I immediately alerted Misty and Zirani and with a nod, we linked hands, and Zirani and I prepared to port to the anchor, at least we tried to. What felt like a wall rose up, not only in between our link to the anchor but my bond with Sandra.


    Panic red within me and I tried to force myself past the wall, but with no luck. Then I heard Zirani curse.


    "Someone''s blocking her from us," Zirani said with a scowl on her face. "And the anchor. Thye must have realized what it was. Damn it."


    "What do we do?" Misty asked, her eyes wide.


    "We go after her," I said, heading to the door.


    The others followed behind me as I made my way out of the vehicle and towards the edge. A green court guard nced over and opened his mouth to speak, but then Zirani was past me, and all it took was a few words for him to move out of the way.


    The first thing I did was head to the edge of the Red Ribbons area.


    "There has to be a trail," I said.


    "There is," Misty said, her eyes locked onto a part of the sands. I followed her gaze and found what she had spotted. "I''ll lead the way."


    I nodded and let her take the lead. Together the three of us sprinted along the trail and for a moment I considered how stupid the Red Ribbons were to leave a trail, or perhaps they had simply never considered they would be followed? That would be their mistake and I would tear them apart if they had hurt Sandra. No more hiding or espionage. This game ended today and they would answer for everything.


    Misty ran as fast as she could, and I''m unsure if it was her vampire agility or an odd quirk that allowed her to glide over the sands with such ease. Whatever the case, i didn''t care. If she could get there quicker then so be it


    The desert around was silent save for the shifting of sand beneath my feet as Zirani also had a way of moving quicker on the sands. I probably would have been able to mimic it if I wasn''t so focused on Sandra and the bond,


    The wall was still there, and no matter what I did, I could not get past it. It blocked out everything save for the fact, that I knew she was still alive. That thought made me rx somewhat, but then I considered what they could be doing to her, and my anger doubled. Not just at myself for being so passive and nro suggesting something more active and aggressive when we knew this great danger existed, but also for not thinking that something like this could happen.


    I was so damn passive most of the time, allowing myself to be led. I had considered that and that I would change slowly. Except now I realized that slowly wasn''t good enough, and the longer it took, the more situations like this would ur. The goal for a long while had been reaching and getting ready for the expedition, and we had done it, but was that it? Had my fire flickered out?


    I could only hope not.


    If we would have confronted the Red Ribbons, then maybe there would have been a battle but we would have won. Maybe we could have nned to easily take them out with Aeverie''s help. Instead of acting like lions, we''d acted like mice, waiting for proof while this great danger looming.


    "We should have taken action from the start," I said.


    "It would have led to conflict," Zirnai said.


    "And?" I questioned. "We should have done something more the moment we found out about this danger. Maybe nned a raid, got the others involved. This is our fault... my fault."


    "Aiden this isn''t--"


    "No, Zirani." I shook my head. "I don''t want to hear excuses, not on my behalf. We''ll take about things after we save Sandra, but we have problems we need to fix. We stopped when we shouldn''t have. Slowed down when we should have sped up."


    Zirani sighed and nodded and I knew she understood. Things had be more rxed since thebyrinth and the month of training, and that had led tocency in many ways. The Zirani in the tower would not have let this happen. The Zirani during the war between the sects would not have let this happen. I would have not let this happen.


    We went on for what must have been half an hour and several times I cursed the sands that made it an annoyance to move at speed and myself for slowing down when the signs had been there. Signs that had told me to keep going and pushing as hard as I could. I should have stopped and figure out a way to move faster, but I didn''t think I could get my emotions in check right now.


    "Stop!" Misty raised a hand as we neared the peak of a dune. We crouched and looked over and down on a rocky outcropping where the Red Ribbons who had left were.


    I almost bolted forward right then and there, but a hand from Zirani kept me still. "Wait."


    Sandra was tied to what seemed like a greyish pr, though its color was a very odd grey. Like something had taken the color from it. Whatever the case, Sandra looked unhurt and she was currently speaking with a vampire whose clothes were subtly different from the rest.


    "Juveria, Hex, Hayley, Milenia, and... Vita!" Misty sounded shocked and pissed.?


    Vita, the vampire she was talking about sat on the opposite side of the pir Sandra was tied to and seemed to be moving her head n tune with some unheard melody or maybe she just did that, either way, it was odd.


    "There''s the alchemist." Misty pointed to a hooded figure who was busy cing small objects in circles that had been carved into the rock.


    "That looks familiar," I said, and Zirani nodded.


    "Ritual," she muttered. "They''re perfmoing some sort of ritual. Do... do you two sense that?"


    "What?" I turned to her with a frown.


    "Some of those things he ced on the ground." Zirani fornwed. "I recognize the feeling from thebyrinth...The energy."


    "We need to stop this now," I said, turning to the others. "And I''ve just the n."


    Misty and Zirani turned their full attention to me as Iid out what we were going to do. These Red Ribbons were about to regret whatever the hell it was they were doing, and messing with Sandra even if she had put herself in this position and I had been stupid enough not toe up with a back up n or considered the possibility of something like this happening.


    As I opened my mouth to speak, a loud roar broke the quiet of the night.


    _____


    Sharp pain was what Sandra felt first when she woke, followed by the feeling of something restraining her. ncing down, she saw what she expected. Bindings, some sort of enchanted rope keeping her in check.


    From the feeling on her back, she guessed she was tied to one of colourless pirs.


    "Looks like your awake."


    Sandra winced at the sound, her ears ringing and she guessed it was a side effect of whatever they''d hit her with.


    ''Must have been a damn strong poison to knock me out in seconds.''


    She''d also had her cloak on and had actively been using aether, and yet the psion had still struck her shock still which meant it had to be powerful. She looked up into the face of a blond vampire with girlish pigtails and dark eyes with red rings that glowed faintly in a slow rhythm. She was dressed in typical red ribbon garb though hers had a hood and seemed far tighter. In fact, it looked like it was made for stealth.


    "I don''t suppose you''re going to let me go?" Sandra asked as she nced around, taking stock of her situation.


    "I''m afraid not. At least not yet," the vampire replied with a fanged grin. "We''re still undecided, especially since we don''t know if anyone''sing for you."


    Sandra smiled. "Of they''ll being."


    ''I hope.''


    She wasn''t sure if the message had got to them. It had felt like it did, but the anchor hadn''t worked. They hadn''t appeared. Suddenly, she noticed something off. There was something blocking her bond with Aiden. It was sort of like a wall, and though she knew he was still alive, she could sense nothing from him.


    "We''ve blocked your bond so don''t bother." The vampire leaned down so that she was at eye level. "Just remain quiet and if no onees, then perhaps you''ll only leave with some memories missing."


    "And if they do?"


    The vampire nced behind her before shrugging. "A bloodbath." She frowned and the next words were more to herself than Sandra. "For you or I, I don''t know."


    Then everything was drowned out as a loud roar split the night.


    The strawberry blonde vampire froze in ce and the sounds of moving and low speaking that had beening from behind her stopped. "I don''t suppose that''s one of your friends."


    Sandra slowly shook her head as her instincts screamed out. A wave of aether washed over her and her teeth began to chatter at the sheer power. She began to shiver and her next words were heavy. "No... that''s... oh fuck."

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    [PLEASE READ THE NEW AUXILIARY CHAPTER ABOUT THE SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT. IT IS VERY IMPORTANT AND CONCERNS THE FUTURE OF Aether Beasts AND SOMETHING ELSE.]


    When the wave of Aether washed over us, for the first time in a long time, I felt a familiar feeling. The same feeling I''d felt all those months ago when the gale wolves had ambushed and attacked, but this time it was worse in a way.


    "Zirani." My voice shook. "Is that¡­"


    My words trailed off as Zirani nodded slowly. "Yes, an aether beast and this one isn''t a lesser beast like the scorpions."


    She nced down at the outcropping and I followed her gaze to see the Red Ribbons all staring north, to where the roar hade from.


    "We need to act now," Zirani said urgently, and I couldn''t agree more.


    I wasn''t able to sense exactly how strong the aether beast was, but I knew that we wouldn''t be able to beat it, at least not without serious effort and more than likely injury on our part. The aether was thick in the air and if it could produce this much just by its presence then I didn''t even dare to imagine what an actual technique from it would be like.


    The n I''d had wasn''t going to work now as we didn''t have time to spare. The roar sounded again, closer this time. Next to me, I felt Zirani form a technique, and cup her hands together. I was able to somewhat recognize the pattern and when she opened her hands up, over a dozen impact seeds were visible along with two others which, from what I could tell, would release a toxin that was easily inhaled.


    "Eat these," Zirani said and she used another technique, creating three berries. "This will negate the effects of the toxins on us."


    I swallowed my berry as I formed my bark armor and pulled my ive from my storage rings. I was d I had a full sr core as I had no ns to draw this out. I would hit them with everything I had, grab Sandra, destroy the circle and alchemist, as he seemed to be leading this, and then escape.


    Zirani focused and then pushed her hands forward, palms out. The seeds streaked across the distance and a few of the vampires which had started to move quickly under the instruction of the alchemist looked up, but not in time too much. However, they didn''t need to as a figure blurred and Juveria appeared with a hand raised. A gust of wind pushed against the seeds, sending them off course.


    I cursed as one of the seeds hit nearby and sent sand into the air and running down. I felt Zirani''s anger, but there was no time for another volley as we were already charging down the dune towards them.


    Misty ws were out and I could sense several techniques enhancing her. Zirani was ahead of both of us, and there was a cold expression on her face. Through the bond, I could feel her emotions, the cold fury, like a de drawn and ready. These vampires weren''t going to know what hit them.


    We hit the rock and charged forward as the vampire readied to meet us. Then everything froze. We froze along with the Red Ribbons, the air seemed to freeze, and even another roar which had just sounded cut off halfway.


    I was able to barely move my eyes enough to see that a bluish dome had surrounded the entire outcropping, and everything inside had frozen. The ritual circle was glowing white and was increasing in brightness rapidly. I reached through the bond but found I couldn''t so I turned my eyes slowly to Zirani who was looking at the alchemist.


    I looked to Misty who was inches away from Vita before turning my gaze to the alchemist who was at the center of the circle, and faintly, I could hear mutteringing from him. It was indistinct and I couldn''t make any of it out, but the sound seemed to reverberate through my entire body and my mind, like a rising tide.


    Something wasing. Something was about to happen, and I could do nothing but stare. For a second I considered my divine bloodline, and perhaps it would save me again. But no luck. I couldn''t feel anything within myself. All I could do was watch, and think about all the ways I could have prevented this.


    _____


    Dn chanted the words, keeping his shaking hands as still as he could. He had not expected the girl to follow, or the others toe, nor for the roaring, but none of it mattered now. The circle wasplete and active. The dome was formed and nothing save for the strongest of this world or those with ess to higher powers could break in. He hoped he had done it all correctly. So far everything was going as nned and the circle was creating the construct which would be invisible to all but those who see the energy. Dn knew that the vampires and the intruders wouldn''t be able to. Thye could only view a small part of the energy spectrum that existed across worlds. They could only view and sense Aether. He was much the same or had been. The alchemical elixirs running through his veins currently allowed him a much wider view of the spectrum.


    He could see the hundred if not thousands of symbols coalescing to create a sphere that contracted and expanded at ever higher speeds. Within the sphere was a small oval of white and blue light. The portal which would bring over the power he and his fellows at the philosopher''s tower had been seeking for years.


    The power rose and rose until the spree contracted so tightly that the oval could no longer be seen. This was it, everything he''d worked on for thest few years had been for this moment. He closed his eyes and spread his arms, waiting for the flood of power. He was stood in the center where a smaller circle had been carved. He would be the target of the power, the first to taste it.


    However, seconds passed and turned to minutes. Dn opened his eyes and the world dropped out from beneath him. The sphere which had been made of blue symbols was shing a bright white. This wasn''t meant to happen and as Dn tried to wrack his mind for a way to fix this, the sphere expanded, revealing an oval no longer. Dn didn''t get much time to ponder on the spiderweb of cracks around an orb of white light as in just a few seconds, the orb burst, and light engulfed everything.


    Dn''sst thought was of home in the philosophers tower and all that wasted time.


    _____


    "What do mean you don''t know where they are?" Aeverie snapped at one of her personal guards.


    "We followed the trail, mydy, but it just¡­ ended." The guards winced. "We searched the nearby area for a mile in each direction but found nothing. No tracks, no aether scent, justrge tracks of a beast."


    Aeverie waved the guard away and ced her head in her hands. She had just gotten her older sister back and had already lost her again. She should have never let them go alone. She should have acted or sent a few of her guards. She had argued with her sister about what to do. She had wanted to act quickly and aggressively, to root out the danger while Zirani had wanted to wait.


    Her sister had changed, but there were still some things that had remained the same. Zirani sometimes tended to get too rxed andcent when things went right. He supposed it was because it hadn''t failed much before, but what many hadn''t told Zirnai was that a lot of the time it was due to her mother. Zirani had worked hard and had gotten far, but she like everyone had problems.


    She had a choice now. It was an hour or so until the time came for the vehicles to move and if she couldn''t find them by then, she had to tell the other groups and make sure the Red Ribbons were punished like she should have done. She had been a cat ying mouse. Well no longer.


    She snapped her fingers, and a minute passed. Julian entered her private vehicle. "Have the guards check again and prepare my armor."


    Julian''s eyes widened. "Mydy, are you sure."


    Aeverie nodded, and stood, stretching. "I am. I''ll be taking things in hand now."


    She wasn''t going to sit back while her guard did everything. Not when it involved her older sister, and she had to admit, she was still very curious about Aiden, and the others were also interesting, especially the Umbrin n girl. She winced thinking about what the Umbirn n would do if they found out she had been found just to be lost again. Aeverie took a deep breath and let her aether flow through her.


    She needed to find them all.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    [PLEASE READ THE NEW AUXILIARY CHAPTER ABOUT THE SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT. IT IS VERY IMPORTANT AND CONCERNS THE FUTURE OF Aether Beasts AND SOMETHING ELSE.]


    Aeveire knelt and ced a hand on the sand, trailing a finger across the footprint. It was one of the few still here as the sand constantly blew across the burning desert and so tracks like these didn''t tend tost long. From the size, she guessed it was Aiden''s and it led north along with other tracks which must be Zirani and Misty''s.


    After donning her armor she had left her vehicle, sending half of her guards to check the surrounding area in all directions and then taken the other half along with Julian to head to where the tracks stopped


    Julian''s unique fae-like abilities woulde in handy, but it was mostly his instincts that Aeverie wanted to use. She turned and found him staring north with a fearful look in his eyes.


    "What do sense?"


    He turned to her. "Mydy, there''s a beast prowling nearby. Something powerful."


    Aeverie frowned. "Are you certain? My guards found nothing, save a few traces."


    "It''s there." he turned back to the north.


    "How close?"


    He shrugged with an apologetic look on his face. "I''m unsure mydy. It''s muddled. If i had to hazard a guess I''d say we''re fine as long as we run the moment it heads closer. I don''t think it knows we''re here."


    "Your instincts never fail to amaze me," Aeverie said and she could see Julian''s chest puff up at that. She smiled; he was too easy. She wasn''t lying. His instincts were far beyond anything she''d ever seen in someone of his low level and she knew it was connected to his unique upbringing and half-fae blood. Technically he was a half beast or beast blooded as some called them. Someone who was half aether beast and half-human, though the term was rarely used in the green court. Even the term beast wasn''t used too often merely because most didn''t like referring to themselves as beasts. Of course, Aeverie didn''t much care.


    "We''re moving." She moved down the dune and didn''t need to look back to know her guard had split and was moving around her, checking the sand for anything. Julian would stay close by like usual, keeping alert and paying close attention to his instincts.


    As they moved, Aeverie definitely got the sense that they had been in a rush. They had been running which meant something had urred and the Umbrin girl had called them through the bond. However, the fact they''d run meant the anchor they had made had failed which could only mean it had been destroyed or blocked. Zirani was far too skilled to have made a faulty anchor, and she would have checked it, especially given her past with spatial abilities.


    As they moved through the sand, eyes searching for anything other than tracks, Aeverie wondered what the others would think when they awoke. If she didn''t find them in the next two hours then it was going to be chaos, not just shouted words, but real fighting as Red Ribbons would pay for what had happened. They and their leaders had made some very powerful enemies in the green court and Umbrin n.


    It took only half an hour to reach the area where the trail ended as they had been moving at a fast pace. The area was odd, to say the least. It was a shallow and wide pit in between two dunes. The trails stopped at the southern dune, showing clearly that they had charged down; but to where was not clear as the tracks just abruptly ended.


    Aeveire waved a hand. "Check everything as closely as possible. You find anything of interest you tell me." With the order given, she moved down into the pit. She could sense no aether or any sigh of life. For a second she considered that maybe the pit was the result of an aether beast. She turned and asked Julian who only shook his head.


    "No beasts here, and none have been here. Not near this pit."


    "Then where?" she muttered softly. It didn''t make any sense. Had they just up and vanished? In that case, why was no trace, and a random pit where they''d been?


    "Mydy, over here."


    Aeverie was out of the pit in a sh. One of the guards to the southern edge of the pit was knelt down and moving sand away using a hand. She nodded, d he wasn''t using any aether. The beast Julian had spoken of might very well sense it and fae aether was very distinct so there was no way it would mistake it for another scar beast.


    "Here." Her guard pointed at what could only be described as a floating symbol. She added her efforts to keep the sand from hiding it and frowned; as she couldn''t sense it which meant it wasn''t aether. She hesitantly touched a finger to the symbol and when nothing urred, pushed it in. It passed through as though the symbol was not there; it had no substance or so it seemed.


    It was white in color but its edges were a bright blue. It was a curved line with an x at its center. She didn''t recognize it from anynguage, pattern set, or anything she''d read of aether runes.


    "Is this the only one?"


    Her guard nodded. "Yes mydy, though I haven''t checked the surrounding area."


    She nodded and stood. "All of you, here, take a good look at this."


    Her guards converged on her position in moments and after getting a good look at the symbol she had them begin searching for others. So far, this was the only lead she had.


    Julian walked up beside her and ced a hand on her shoulder. "Mydy, the beast is closer."


    "It sensed us?" she asked.


    "No," Julian replied, biting his lip. "But it''s closer."


    "Ok, let me know when it is close enough that it could sense us." Aeverie didn''t want to leave, but she knew well that she and her guards would not be able to take one of the stronger or even average beasts of the scar.


    Aeverie walked around the pit and searched nearby for anything else as her guards dug through the sand. It would have been so much faster if they could use aether, but slow work was better than death.


    Suddenly a prickling sensation began on Aeverie''s neck just before a shout came from Julian. She spun and found him running away from the pit.


    "Julian?"


    "The pit, get out of the pit!" His face was a mask of shock and fear.


    She gave the order and was out of the pit a momentter, followed soon after, by her guards who were now on high alert, des drawn, but thankfully no one had panicked and used aether.


    "Beast?" She nced at Julian who shook his head. "No, it''s¡­ I don''t know."


    She opened her mouth to ask further when a small dot of white light ringed in gold appeared, a few feet above the center of the pit. It was so small that only her fae sight allowed her to see it. She wondered what it was as the dot grew, bing an oval of blue-ringed in gold. It slowly grew and grew until it was about six feet tall and four wide; it was a portal, though of a type Aeverie had never seen before.


    "Be ready," she said, her own des appearing in her hands. "What of the beast?"


    "Still where it wasst," Julian replied, his hands raised in a fighting stance; the same he''d used when she had first found him in the pits.


    They waited, and waited, but when something or someone finally stepped out, it was not at all what Aeverie expected. She barely got a glimpse of them before her heart tightened and she fell to her knees as a surge of power and presence unlike any other she''d felt washed over her. The sound of knees smacking sand was repeated many a time as they all fell to their knees.


    She tried to pull aether, but it wouldn''t respond. Her core was shaking. Her whole body was shaking. Just barely, she managed to move her head to look down into the shallow pit to look at what had stopped through.


    She got a look at unfamiliar figures before her head was forced back down. They began to speak.


    "We made it. Phew, I thought we''re going to end up Enderan again," A feminine voice said.


    "And just hours before after we left it seems," another female voice replied. "She was right, time flowed differently for this world as well."


    "Good," a masculine voice full of authority and power said.


    "Guys, we''re not alone."


    Suddenly, the power keeping her done vanished and she let out a gasping breath as she fell onto her side.


    "Is that Aeverie? It''s been a while."


    "Not for her, it hasn''t."


    "Mydy, beast¡­ing." Julian''s voice sounded strained.


    "And there''s Julian." The masculine voice sounded like it was next to her now. "Don''t fret. We''ll handle the beast. Good to test ourselves."


    "Really? it won''t be a challenge"


    "A warm-up then," the masculine voice answered. "And it''s headed here anyway."


    Aeverie caught her breath and looked up at the figure above her. She froze as she studied his face. It was familiar yet so different, and the power. By the heavens, he was like one of them. More than them.


    "Aiden?"


    The figure, Aiden, smiled. "It''s a long story."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Katie Vesprin crouched lightly in the underbrush, her bow raised and steady. She calmed her breathing and spoke a silent prayer to whatever god would listen. Unlike most in her vige, she didn''t worship any specific god, not even the goddess of the hunt which all the other vige hunters worshipped. Perhaps it was a foolish mistake, but so far it hadn''t proven so. She brought back just as much as the others, and none could pick off moving targets like her.


    Her current mark, however, was not moving. The doe looked to be fully grown and Katie imagined the smell of its cooking meat and the coin she might get for its horn. It was a pale branch deer, and though the horn looked like it would snap with ease, she knew from experience it was sturdy and perfect for making wooden tools and such. After all, her bow was partly made from the horn of a male pale branch deer. This doe''s branch would mostly be used for handles or maybe even a walking stick.


    She could already imagine old Fi''s face when Katie borough the branch back. The old alchemist had been in need of a new walking stick and gods knew she would pay handsomely for it. Kaite would just need to get Miker junior to work on it, and they could split the coin Fi would give them.


    That was just an idea, though. For any of it toe to fruition, she needed to hit the doe and hit it true. Otherwise, it would run off, and there was no way she would be able to chase after a pale branch.


    With a deep breath, she pulled back the string of her bow, and slowly, uncurled her fingers. It was one of the first lessons she had been taught, Not to let go of the string, but to simply no longer be holding it. To rx your hand and fingers. To let it slip. It had been hard at first, but after so many years, it was easy.


    The arrow flew, and the doe only managed a nce before it struck true, deep into the animal''s side. It let out a cry as it fell and began iling about, its legs kicking back and forth fruitlessly.


    Katie stood and made her way over to the deer, pulling her dagger out as she did. No need to let it suffer more than necessary. She knelt and quickly pierced where she knew the doe''s heart was with her dagger. It let out onest cry before stilling in death.


    She sighed. Even after all these years, it pained her to see such beautiful animals die; but it was necessary. She needed to make a living and eat. Not just for herself but for those under her care. It was why she had taken up hunting. She had always been good with a bow, but in her youth, it had just been for sport and fun. It hadn''t been until her parent''s death, that it became her life, her trade.


    She was a hunter, and a hunter must hunt.


    As she pulled some cloth and rope from the pack on her hip, the air suddenly stilled and all went silent. She froze and hoped it wasn''t what she thought. She had felt this before when being stalked, but after a long moment, nothing happened. Then it suddenly became very cold, as though all the warmth had been sapped away.


    The Herrin woods were fairly normal and most of its denizens were non-magical in nature. It was only when you got closer to the mountains that the more dangerous creatures appeared. She''d heard all manner of tales in her youth, but had grown out of them. She knew, however, that all stories had their origins.


    She was about to continue with her wrapping of the deer when there was a faint tingling on the back of her neck. She spun and found herself staring at a crack in the air. It was jagged and shining faintly with blue and white light.


    "Magic," she muttered. She''d seen magic before and she could think of nothing else this could be. But what was it doing here, whatever it was?


    She was considering what to do when it expanded and a bright sh of light blinded her. She cried out and stepped back, tripping on the deer''s corpse, and falling on her back. She pressed a hand to her eyes and blinked rapidly as she heard a thud.


    Her eyes cleared after a moment and she quickly got back to her feet, dagger in hand, and pointed at where she''d heard the sound. What she found was no beast. The crack was gone and in its ce,ying on the ground, eyes closed, was a man.


    "What in the hells..."


    She''d seen all manner of strange things in the forest, glimpses of rare and unseen creatures when she''d ventured deeper than most ever dared, but never anything like this, and never this close to the vige. She was only a few miles in. The strangest thing she''d seen here had been two animals mating. She smiled faintly as she remembered that day. She''d killed and bagged them both. It seemed even animals could get distracted by such activities.


    She moved closer, stepping over the deer, her dagger still in hand.


    The first thing she noticed was the clothing. It looked like a set of robes, but not like any she''d ever seen. It was more elegant, and more like a mix of armor and cloth. It was a mix of white, green, and brown, matching his trousers. It all looked very expensive and the type of clothing nobles wore.


    "Or a mage," she mused aloud.


    She moved her gaze to his face. He was handsome, more so than anyone else she''d ever seen. His dark hair framed a well-formed face with elegant yet masculine features. Her hand moved to his neck and she pressed two fingers to it. She waited and after a few seconds, confirmed that he was alive.


    Katie brushed a hand through her golden brown hair and sighed. This hadn''t been what she thought would happen and she wasnt certain what she should do. Did she just leave? What would he do if he woke? He looked handsome, but she''d heard talk of what most nobles were like.


    In the end, the decision was taken from her.


    The stranger''s eyes snapped open and she gasped softly. Working with Fi and having seen her workshop, Kaite had seen umon eyes before from beasts, and even people, but the strangers were wholly unique and unlike anything she''d seen.


    Violet orbs streaked with veins of gold turned to her with an intensity that made her freeze in ce. She was suddenly regretting havinge so close to him.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was a clear blue sky, though I didn''t get to focus on it for long as a sharp pain blossomed in my head. I let out a groan and pressed a hand to my brow as I heard a shuffling sound nearby.


    The pain didn''tst for long and when it had mostly faded, I slowly turned my head in the direction of the sound and found myself staring into the eyes of a scared-looking woman.


    I frowned and tilted my head as I tried to understand where I was. Then in a flood, it all came back and I bolted to my feet, quickly ncing around.


    The girl stepped back and spoke a few words in an unfamiliarnguage, but I ignored her as I stared in shock at my surroundings. I probably should have realized it the moment I hadn''t felt the biting chill that the burning desert had at night or its scorching heat in the day.


    Instead, what greeted my sight was the verdant green of a forest. Trees surrounded me, normal-looking oaks. Leaves, sticks, and more covered the forest floor, and there was an earthy scent in the air along with a familiar smell that I followed to the corpse of an animal.


    What in the world had happened?


    I focused inwards, and my worry grew as my bonds were not as they should be. They were still there, but incredibly faint. Sandra was the closest while Zirani and Misty felt far. The lost queen was awake and her attention was on our surroundings. I could feel genuine surpriseing from her.


    Thest thing that had happened had been the alchemist''s ritual and then nothing. Just darkness. I cursed myself for a fool as I thought back to what I''d allowed to happen due to my inaction and stupidity. Now, I was in an unknown ce, alone, save for Aneva who definitely wasn''t my first pick when it came to helpfulness.


    I was broken from my anger by the woman speaking once more in that unfamiliarnguage. I turned to her and she nced away as I tried to meet her eyes. She was young, probably in her early twenties, and was dressed rather oddly


    She had on tight ck breeches, a cloak, and light leather armor which revealed that she was wearing a in brown shirt beneath. She was pretty with long golden brown hair and dark eyes that were full of wariness and fear. In her hands, clutched tightly was a dagger, and a bow was slung on her back along with a quiver full of arrows.


    I nced back at the deer. It had been her kill then. A huntress it seemed.


    "Ermm, hello?"


    Her brow creased and she spoke once more, but I just shook my head. This was going to be difficult. I needed to know where I was, though I had an idea. There was ambient aether around us, not even a spec which should have been impossible. Aether was everywhere in the world, in my world.


    The huntress spoke once more, and I sighed, pointing to my mouth, then shaking my head.


    She nodded slowly, but I didn''t know if she understood or not. Was she just nodding because she didn''t know what else to do?


    "This is embarrassing to watch," Aneva said mentally. "Let me into your mind so I can give you the ability to speak and understand hernguage."


    "You know it?" I replied, way about letting her into my mind.


    Aneva sighed. "I swear on my soul that I shall do no harm to you, and only use this chance to aid you. There, is that better?"


    I felt something settle into ce, an invisible chain linking the two of us. If she broke the oath, the chain would pull her soul out.


    "Fine."


    The woman was muttering to herself and ncing between me and the deer. I could send no aether within her, no core, no essence, no power of any kind. She was just a normal human. I extend my arcane sense out to get a better feel but pulled it back when her eyes widened in fear and she shivered. I winced and tried to send her an apologetic look. That hadn''t been a good idea. Using aether even in that simple way on normal people wasn''t a good idea unless you were very delicate. Zirani had yet to train us in creating a proper aether aura and using it.


    "Well?" Aneva asked. "Are you going to open your mind or shall I leave you to muddle about?"


    I opened my mind to her and shuddered as I felt her look in. I felt exposed and it only got worse when she created a mental link of some kind, simr to the information link Zirani used to send things over, though deeper and connected to more parts of my made, including what I could tell were my instincts.


    Then she began pushing information through. It was an ufortable experience, but not as bad as expected. It was probably due to the fact I''d experienced it before with Zirani multiple times.


    All the while, the woman watched with a mix of confusion and fear, Her dagger was still in hand, but I wasn''t worried about that. If she tried something, I could kill her with a smack or tie her up with some vines. She was just a normal human.


    The information began to taper off and when it ended, I felt Aneva retract her presence from my mind and sever the link, leaving me with a ton of new information that I began sorting through. Just like I''d thought it was simr to what Zirani did but better. My mind wasn''t overwhelmed and it felt like thenguage had always been there.


    I turned to the woman. "Can you understand me now?"


    Her eyes widened and she nodded. "Y-yes."


    I smiled, but it faltered slightly. Thenguage had several words which added to the theory I''d already had about not being in my world anymore. Instead of being scared of trying to push it away, I decided to just ask Aneva.


    "This is not my world is it?"


    "No," Aneva replied. "You''re somewhere far and yet close. That alchemist''s ritual opened a portal, a hole that expanded. You were sucked in and sent here along with the others."


    "Can you take me back?"


    "I think you should focus on finding your bedwarmers first," she replied.


    I ignored her insult and turned back to the woman. I would find out where I was and then find the others, starting with Sandra as she felt the closest, much closer than the others who felt far, which was very worrying, especially for Zirani.


    "Can you tell me where I am?" I asked the huntress.


    "The Herrin Woods," she replied, still not meeting my gaze. She hesitated for a second then bowed. "Y-your lord."


    "I think it''s my lord," I replied and she flinched. I shook my head. "I''m not a lord, and you don''t need to bow."


    Had I just appeared out of thin air or had she found me unconscious?


    "Not a noble?"


    "No." I shook my head. "Just a stranger. The Herrin Woods, where is that?"


    She frowned and I rified, "What nation, what area?"


    "Marik, erm¡­"


    "Aiden," I said. "And you are?"


    "Katie," she said. "Are you a mage?"


    "Sort of," I answered, turning my head to the direction where I could sense Sandra was. "Where do you live, Katie?"


    "A nearby vige," she said, pointing to the direction Sandra was in.


    "You wouldn''t mind, guiding me there would you?" I asked, and focused on one of my storage rings. I didn''t know what this world considered currency so I went for a guess, and pulled a gold coin from my ring. I didn''t use coins anymore, not since I had left West Vale, but I still had all of the coins my aunt had given me and all I''d collected over the course of my travels. I hadn''t really sold or done anything with them. I''d just left it in one of my rings. I had a lot of stuff in my rings.


    The coin was the right way to go as her eyes widened.


    "Payment," I said, flipping the coin to her.


    She snatched it out of the air and started down at it in awe before looking back at me. "This is¡­ Are you sure?"


    I smiled. "I am, now your vige?"


    She nodded quickly and after pocketing the coin, moved in the direction of the vige. She froze after a few steps and turned back to look at the deer with a conflicted gaze. "I... I can''t leave it. It''s a waste."


    I leaned down and touched it, cing it in one of my storage rings. "There we go. I can pull it out when we arrive at the vige."


    She stared at where the corpse had been, then nced at me with wide eyes. She mouthed the word ''magic'' before she turned back and began walking again, her dagger still in hand. I could appreciate caution, especially since I had demonstrated something she clearly wasn''t used to and had just offered her gold to lead me to a vige. From her perspective, it all probably felt like a dream. I might have felt the same way once, but I''d been through a lot now, and while this was a shock, it just didn''t phase me all that much.


    After onest nce at my surroundings, I followed her.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    [There will be a few more chapters out this month, and then starting next month, it will be back to daily releases. I also have a new novel releasing soon. Also, I Have a Dungeon in my Backyard is back up, and my entry for the Webnovel spirity awards.]


    Katie''s back was as stiff as a board, and the fear was still obvious. I could tell she wanted to look back, maybe to see if I was still following or because she thought I''d kill her. I was going to do neither and my thoughts were too busy elsewhere to reassure her.


    Another world.


    Things really never did work out the way they were meant for me. It truly was one thing after another, though this time was beyond anything else. At least I had Aneva, though unhelpfully she had gone dormant just after I had started following Katie. There was something she wasn''t telling me, I could feel it through the bond and I guessed rather than me confronting her about it now, she''d gone dormant.


    I''d have to talk to herter and get some answers, but for now, I was focused on trying to figure out my surroundings. The biggest difference I''d noticed so far was thepleteck of aether. I still had my cores and could feel the aether within me, which was afort. But another thought hade to mind. I had cores inside my storage rings, but not an infinite supply. Which meant eventually I would suffer from aether dilution, which would be even worse since there wasn''t any ambient aether in this world.


    It did not look good.


    Katie seemed to know where she was going, and I wasn''t worried about her trying anything. She was a regr human, and if I stood still and she hit me with everything she had, it wouldn''t do much. That dagger of hers was normal metal as far as i could tell, and as a normal human, she didn''t have the strength to use it to break through my skin if it could do such a thing at all.


    I wondered if this world was just normal humans. But no, there was the magic of some kind. I had read some of my aunt''s novels and they had magic in those stories, but it differed heavily. Would I find Wizards here?


    "We''re almost there," she said. She stopped as she realized I wasn''t moving. "What?"


    "Fire and ash," I said, sniffing. "I can smell smoke up ahead, and hear faint cries..."


    Her eyes widened in rm. "The vige, it''s under attack."


    "I could do with a fight," I said, walking past her. "Stay out of the vige until I see what''s happening and solve it."


    "Alone?"


    I turned and gave her a nk stare. "Yes, alone, unless you have magic you haven''t shown me?"


    She shook her, looking worried, and confused. Her right hand was twitching.


    I didn''t have time tofort her. I formed my bark armor around myself and pulled my ive from my storage. She gasped and took a step back, staring at me with wide eyes.


    I didn''t need her to show me the way anymore. The direction of the smell and sounds was clear, and I took off in a sprint, using aether burst to increase my speed. I would have to be careful of much aether I used since something had happened to Zirani and while the bond was still there, it was different, like a string pulled taut and for some reason, she hadn''t or couldn''t return to me. I was worried about her, and the others. I would deal with this problem, find out what I could, then find them, starting with Sandra who was the closest.


    I burst from the forest tree line and into an open area, a field surrounding the vige, which was currently burning. Screams,ughter, and shouts sounded, and I immediately knew what was happening. I''d first heard of it while I''d been in West Vale. Groups of arcanists raiding small viges and towns, taking the people and anything they could. West Vale had been safe, due to the number of arcanists we had, and the defenses, not that it hadn''t been tried. From what my aunt had told me, once a group had attempted to break in, but they''d run after half of their number had died trying to get into the walls.


    I was in the chaos within seconds thanks to my speed, and all around I could see the devastation. Men, wielding crude weapons ran about the town, killing,ughing and I noted with no small amount of disgust and anger, raping. Some wore simple clothing, dirty, while others had on crude hide or leather armor. Most of it looked ill-fitting and worn.


    The man who was atop the woman nearby died first, his head cleanly severed from his neck. I kicked and his body flew away, crashing against and breaking the wall of a wooden building.


    The entire town was mostly made of wooden structures, with thatched roofs. Very crude and like something out of one of my aunt''s fiction books. Like a very, very old world vige. I didn''t spend more than a few seconds examining the buildings before I was off.


    One of the men had noticed me kill his friend, and was in the process of charging at me. He was a burly fellow with a pudgy face that looked repulsive. My ive cut his body in half, like a knife through butter. I heard the sound of sttering as bloody viscera hit the ground, but I didn''t look back. I moved as fast as I could, far too quick for any of the men to even notice me before they were dead. They were all normal humans as far as I could tell.


    Dead bodies of vigersy scattered about; Men, women, and even a few children. It set my blood boiling and I continued to carve a path through the raiders who had no idea what was happening. I was moving too fast for their eyes to see. My de rose and fell; again and again and with each swing, another died. This wasn''t a fight. It was a ughter. I was butchering them.


    In only a matter of minutes, all were dead, though one problem remained. The fires. There was no easy way to do it, and after a moment, I decided to use some more aether. I sent out waves of nature aether towards the burning wood, and it morphed, changing. It was an aether change technique, one that I hadn''t mastered yet. Its purpose was to create wood tobat heat and fire. Zirani had said it was possible and could teach me, but I had wanted to try and learn it on my own. I was regretting that now.


    The fires slowly died down until all that was left was smoke and ash. Almost half of the vige was destroyed, and everywhere I looked, vigers cowered. Most still hadn''t realized that the threat was gone. Then again, many had seen nothing but a blur and then the raiders, dead. They probably thought something else hade to kill them.


    I could have stayed, but I thought it best to get Katie first. These people didn''t know me, but they knew her. I was out of the vige and back into the forest in moments and it only took me a handful more to find Kaite who had slowlye closer.


    "It''s done."


    "What happened?"


    "Raiders. All dead." I grimaced. "Your vige is in bad shape and some are dead, but the fires are stopped."


    She looked like she wanted to ask how, but I didn''t have time to answer her questions right now. "We can talk about howter," I said. "First, you need to get back to your vige."


    She nodded and I let her take the lead. I followed slowly behind, my armor unmarred and my ive bloody. If most people in this world were normal then that would make things easier for me. It had been less than an hour, and I''d already gotten into a fight. If that massacre could be called a fight. It had been as though I was a farmer with a scythe and they had been a field of wheat.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Katie ran towards the vige and I followed slowly behind. I could have shown myself to the vigers but it would have led to more fear, questions, and who knew if they''d even listen to me. They could all very well just run away, thinking I was part of the raiders. Kaite, on the other hand, lived in the vige and hopefully, she could calm them down, and then I could get my answers and be on my way.


    From the bonds, I could feel that Sandra hadn''t moved further away or closer. She was still in the same position. With Misty and Zirani it was different. They were far fainter and at a much greater distance. Whatever that alchemist had done, had sent us not just to another world, but separated us.


    If I found him, then after getting my answers, he was dead. What the hell had he even been trying to do? Had he been trying to go to another world, or open a portal? Something had gone wrong. And what were the Red Ribbons getting out of this?


    So many questions and I doubted they''d be getting answered any time soon.


    When I arrived back at the vige, it was to the sound of raised voices, shouting, and the wailing of women. They had found their dead.


    There was arge crowd gathered in what seemed like the center of the vige. It was a circr space with what had been a small wooden tower at its center. Now it was no more than rubble. Bits and pieces of itying about, though I noticed an odd object among the destruction. Arge orb, thrice the size of a human head. Smoke swirled within and I might have inspected it for longer if it didn''t sound like Katie needed my help.


    "Where is this man, then?" A voice full of skepticism rang out.


    Katie looked annoyed and exasperated, but when she spotted me on a nearby roof, she rxed. She opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted, by a weasely man.


    "She''s lying. I saw it with my own eyes. They just died."


    "Magic," a voice cried out.


    "Yes, his magic," Katie said, pointing at me.


    I smiled inwardly. Time to put on a show to quell the doubt. All eyes turned to me, and I jumped, using aether burst. I soared through the air and angled myself tond just next to Katie. I felt all the eyes follow me, and gasps rang out as Inded.


    Katie looked stunned but less so than the vigers.


    I let my armor fade, and after swinging my ive twice, I put that back into my storage ring,


    The vigers looked on with a range of emotions. It was what I expected. Awe, fear, surprise, and no small amount of shock. I spotted a child looking up at me in wonder. The type only kids usually express, even when in a dangerous and terrible situation.


    "This is him," Katie said, looking to the weasely man.


    "Allow me to introduce myself." I bowed. "I am Aiden Hawke."


    "Is it true?" A voice asked. "This you kill the raiders."


    "I did," I said.


    More gasps and mutters.


    "Why?" another voice asked.


    "Katie hear was guiding me to your vige. You see I''m not from around these parts and I have hired her to aid me."


    Katie held up the gold coin, and to my surprise, they looked more shocked at that than they had when I''d jumped a dozen feet from a height that would kill any normal human.


    "Are you noble?"


    "No," I said. "I''m no noble or lord or anything of that sort. I''m just¡­ lost. Now, before anything else. I think it best you round up the dead. I shall help you bury them if you wish and then I can help you¡­ fix this ce, in return for as much information as you can provide me."


    Before anyone could answer there came a loud wail and we all turned to see a woman knelt on the ground, with the unmoving body of a child in her arms.


    "Go, round up the dead. Actually, before that, who is in charge of this vige?"


    A middle-aged woman stopped forward. "My dad was headman, but¡­ he went with our home."


    She wore a dress that was half ripped. It spoke of something terrible that had almost happened. She had a tired and hard look in her eyes, not haunted like many others I saw.


    "My condolences," I said sincerely. "I will speak with you after you organize your people."


    .


    She nodded, and I moved away with Katie.


    "We''ll speak after this is done," I said to her. "Go help them. I''ll find youter."


    "What will you do?" She asked.


    I smiled. "Some rebuilding."


    I turned and began to walk, but a hand on my shoulder made me stop. I turned to see Katie giving me a look of gratefulness, but also utter confusion.


    "Why?" she asked. "Why do any of this? Your powerful enough that you could just make us tell you."


    "True, but I''m not that type of person," I said. "And I don''t have time to exin my morals and life viewpoint to you right now. We''ll talkter."


    I walked off, not too surprised. I, a stranger with magical-like abilities had paid her a gold coin, which from the reactions seemed like a lot, and had in return only asked for guidance. Then I had not only saved her vige, but I had also offered to help them. It probably sounded too good to be true, and in her position, I too, would be wondering why, but I didn''t have time to exin to her, not that I was ever going to. After I had my answers, I would be gone, and she could think what she wanted to.


    I wasn''t nning on rebuilding the entire vige with my aether, just the buildings that were destroyed. A lot of them were burned but not fully broken down, so they were easy to fix. My maniption of wood wasn''t anywhere near Zirani''s level, but it was easily good enough for a job as simple as this.


    Yes, I was using aether, but it didn''t cost too much. There was no ambient aether, but my cores still generated aether. It was odd, thepleteck of ambient energy, at least a type I could sense. I hadn''t realized it until now. But I could feel it, as though something was missing. Like a fish out of water except I was an arcanist out of aether.


    The vigers gawked and watched in wonder as I fixed their vige. Many stopped their tasks of dragging bodies to look, and one even gave me a quick tip. By the time I was done with that, the sun was setting. Time had gone by quicker than I realized.


    "Thank you."


    I had sensed her approach. I turned to the new vige head. Or so I assumed. Since her father was dead, and she had taken charge, I guessed she was their leader now. She certainly had the qualities and bearing. Her father had died, and not once had I seen her weeping or wailing. Perhaps she was just putting on an act for the others, but I didn''t think so.


    "You''re wee¡­?"


    "Yona," she said with a genuine smile. A tired smile.


    "Your wee Yona." I turned back to thest building which had been thergest of them all.


    "Some of us have got some food together if you''re hungry?" Yona said.


    "Sure," I replied. "I can ask my questions as well."


    I flipped her a gold coin, and she caught it deftly. She raised it to her eye. "It''s not Marik gold."


    "But it is gold," I said. "Now show me to this food."


    I wasn''t really all too hungry, but I could eat.


    Some of the vigers had gotten together and had set up a meal in one of the houses that hade out unscathed. It was a very simple meal. Some very dry bread. What looked like lentil soup, dry meat, and some fruit. I hadn''t eaten food like this in a while. I''d gotten used to the food of the green court. I didn''t say any of this out loud and dug in slowly.


    Yona took a seat and a few minutester we were joined by Kaite who had lost her armor and was now dressed in a simple pair of breeches and a white blouse. She still had on a belt which a sheathed dagger.


    I took a sip of the drink, which was some sort of fruit-vored water. It tasted nd as hell. In fact,pared to the green court good, everything tasted like ash. I tried not to show it, but I must have failed.


    "Not up to your standard?"


    I shook my head, deciding to tell the truth. "No, I''m afraid not, but I wouldn''t expect it to be. My standards are high, magically high."


    "I see," Yona said. "You said you had questions?"


    I nodded. "Just a few. I mainly want to know about this nation. What did you call it, Kaite, Marik?"


    "Yes. What do you want to know?" Yona asked.


    "Act as if I''mpletely new to this ce and I have no idea of anything," I said. "What would you tell someone like that?"


    Yona frowned, clearly confused. She nced to Kaite who shrugged as she dipped some bread into her soup "Ok... let me see. Where to begin..."

 Chapter 257 257

    The next morning, I was ready to head out.


    Kaite and Yona had answered my questions as best as they could. It wasn''t as much information as I had hoped for but enough that I could make my way. Marik was a nation ruled by a monarchy. A king and queen. It was home to a number of viges, towns, and cities. Traders came by every now and then, and that''s where they got most of their information, but for the most part, their vige was isted. They had been apologetic, but I hadn''t med them. I had lived in a simr situation. West Vale was muchrger than this vige, but it was also isted. It had only been the caravans from Orton which had brought news of the outside world, and even then, it had been littlepared to what I knew now of the Northern ins and beyond.


    They hadn''t been able to tell me much of the magic of this world. They only had stories that varied wildly. Some seemed to have something to them, but others were clearly made up.


    Another thing was the apparent existence of gods. Many gods it seemed, each representing certain aspects of reality. I didn''t know if what they were saying was true, but I would probably find out since Sandra was in the direction of a city. It didn''t mean she was in it, but I might pass through it on my way to find her.


    I had given them a total of five gold which from their reactions was enough to buy their viges more than a dozen times over. They had been extremely grateful and had even offered me one of the few horses they had in the vige. I had declined, and not just because I didn''t know how to ride a horse. I could move far faster on foot than on a simple horse. I would cover more ground which was important.


    I had no idea what was happening to the others and that worried me greatly. The bond had be something that I relied on. A was to always be able to speak to them, but now I couldn''t. They were too far.


    "Are you sure there''s nothing else we can do?" Yona asked for the fifth time.


    "As I''ve said, no. You''ve done all you can.


    There was a road leading out from the vige. It was where the traders came from. I was nning on traveling to the side of it so I didn''t attract more attention. I would be running as fast as I could, a speed beyond a normal human.


    "I''ming Sandra," I said softly. "Just wait."


    I was off like the wind, at a full sprint. I knew to the vigers who''de to see me off, that I probably looked like a blur. That was a good thing, if someone did see me, it wouldn''t be in any detail.


    As I traveled, I focused inwards on my bond with Aneva. She was still dormant, and i was starting to get annoyed. She clearly knew about this world, and what had happened. She could shine some light on things, but once again, when needed, she wasn''t there.


    Trees passed by as I ran. It was beautiful in its simplicity and its general peacefulness. There were no aether beasts to worry about. There were probably normal animals like wolves and such, but I didn''t have to worry about that. Not at my current level of power.


    The first people I saw were from a distance. A wagon, pulled by some sort of ox. The road had split into multiple directions after an hour, and I had followed the rightmost one. It was where my bond with Sandra was leading me.


    I sensed that he was normal as far as I could tell, but not a normal human, at least not fully. His ears had a slight point to them, sort of like an elven fae. In this world, they were just called elves, and there were different kinds of them.


    He was going in the opposite direction and I was passed him in seconds. He was the forest but certainly not thest. The road I was on seemed to be a busy one as not a few minutester I came across more people until it became a regr thing. Some walked, and some rode on horses or in wagons and carriages.


    I guessed that I was probably heading towards some sort of town then. At my current speed, I would get to Sandra in a few days. I could have teleported, and moved even faster, but that would have cost a lot of aether, and unless something changed through the bond, I would continue just sprinting.


    The fact thend was rtively t and the forest safe made for easy going and I didn''t have to stop even once for the first few hours of the day. Things changed however as I came across more and more people and trees became more sparse. I was leaving the forest behind and entering an area of rolling hills and grassy ins. The road was still there, but now there was a much higher chance of someone spotting me.


    I considered what to do as I came to a stop just beside the road. I could carry on, and simply risk the chance of being seen by someone who could actually keep up or I could hitch a ride. In the end, my choice was decided for me at the sound of a scream.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I held back a sigh, and for a second contemted just leaving it alone. I didn''t though. I wasn''t the type to just ignore things like that and it wasn''t like I wasn''t already heading in that direction. It wasing from up ahead, and after squinting, I saw a carriage surrounded by a number of armed bandits. As I watched, a plume of fireunched into the air, much to my surprise


    "Magic?" I muttered.


    I was off like an arrow. My armor formed around me as I pulled my ive from one of my rings. I spun it around as I neared, and the closest bandit, died before he could even say or do anything. The two halves of his body hit the ground with a wet thud, and blood began pouring over the road.


    To my surprise, the next actually seemed to be able to keep up, barely, however. They were still too slow, but definitely not normal humans. They died almost as quickly as the first. All of the bandits had curved swords that looked to be made out of ordinary metal as far as I could tell. I hadn''t really asked about things like when I''d been questioning Katie and Yona.


    The three had turned. There were two who looked like the rest, but the third was different. He was wearing a robe that looked to be made out of animal skins, and some other white material I didn''t recognize. Behind the three, I could see a young woman who had her hand raised. I could just barely make out a blue dome of light surrounding her.


    "Who are you?"


    "Wouldn''t you like to know," I said absently as I strained my senses. There was an electric feeling in the air, and I was certain the bandits and the woman were using magic, but I couldn''t sense itpletely.


    The man looked odd. At first, I thought he was old, but then I looked into his eyes and guessed he was younger. There was an odd agelessness to his features, and my instincts warned me of danger.


    "If you won''t speak, then I''ll just take what I need from your corpse." He raised a hand and a ball of yellowish me shot forth. His following cackle turned into a scream of pain and surprise as I appeared at his side and lopped his arm off from the shoulder before taking his head. When he fell, so did thest two bandits.


    I turned to the woman who still stood within the dome of blue light. Her features were elegant and her fair skin was unblemished, save for a few tracks which I guessed hade from tears. Her green eyes met mine, and she gasped, no doubt in surprise at my eye color. In my own world, it was odd, but not too odd, certainly not to the green court and those beyond the scar. Here it was very odd, and I''d overheard many of the vigers talking about it.


    "Hello, you don''t mind taking that thing down do you? This is a busy road and you should probably get going."


    She just stared at me for a long moment. Then the blue light faded and with it went that electric feeling to the air. She seemed topose herself, then curtsied. "Thank you, stranger, for your assistance. I''m afraid they killed my guards." She pointed and I followed her finger to see three men,ying motionless near the back of the carriage.


    "My driver still lives, however," she said, moving to the side of the carriage and banging on the door. "Hue,e out, it''s done."


    The carriage door swung outwards and out stumbled a tall, reedy-looking man. He nced around and when he saw the dead bandits, he gasped. "Mydy, you killed them, all by yourself?"


    The womanughed. "Of course not. You should know I''m no battle mage. He did."


    The driver turned to me and just like the woman, gasped when he saw my eyes. I was going to have to do something If I nned on staying hidden and inconspicuous.


    "I think I''ll be on my way," I began, but the woman held out a hand for me to wait.


    "Ride with us," she said. "You are headed in the same direction. I will pay you to act as a temporary guard."

 Chapter 258 258

    07/2/2023 - [I''M BACK. DAILY CHAPTERS. ONE A DAY AT THE VERY LEAST BUT I WILL TRY AND DO TWO]


    My first instinct was to kindly turn down her offer, but then I realized that this was a way of gaining more knowledge of this world and taking a break. This woman at the very least seemed like she''d know more than the vigers. Her dress was clean, and miles above anything I''d seen in the vige, and the way she held herself, reminded me ofdy Aeverie, though nowhere near as elegant or refined as her.


    "Find, but rather than gold or wherever, I''ll take my payment in the form of answers for any questions I ask."


    "Only if you don''t ask anything too personal," she said, her eyes moving up and down my body. My libido stirred, but I pushed it back down. How could I think of things like that when all my lovers were scattered about in this unfamiliar world?


    "Deal," I agreed. "I''m Aiden."


    "Tilly," she replied.


    She waited to see what I would do, but when I did nothing she frowned. Was there some sort of greeting in this world that I wasn''t aware of?


    Tilly turned and nodded to the driver who took up his position. He nced warily at me but made noments. I didn''t me him for being wary. I''d just decimated a group of what I assumed had been magically enhanced, humans. They could have left without me, but what would they do when another group came along? Their guards were dead and so the only option they had was me.


    I followed Tilly into the interior of the carriage which was tight, but cozy. Or it might have just been that I was used to things being bigger on the inside. Something like this would be normal for the northern ins. I felt a twang of pain as I thought of home. I needed to find the others and then figure out a way to get back home.


    "So, Aiden, where to hail from?"


    "Far away," I replied curtly, my mind wandering to Aneva who was still dormant. I was really starting to get annoyed. If she was doing this on purpose then I would need to do something to make her stop. I needed all the help I could get and it was clear she knew things.


    "Your ent is odd," she said. "I''ve heard it a few times, but not from anyone born in Marik. You''re not from one of the city-states down south are you?"


    I shook my head. "Farther. I doubt you''ve heard of my birthce."


    "Try me," she said.


    I turned to stare into her green eyes and found them brimming with curiosity. She had many questions, that much was clear, and I wasn''t really in the mood to be interrogated at the moment. I was feeling better than I had, but I was still out of sorts. I was in a different world without those closest to me. No ambient aether and the one current source of information was doing their best impression of a tortoise hiding in its shell, refusing toe out.


    My emotions threatened to boil over. But with a deep breath and a force of will, I was able to push it down. It wouldn''t do for me to get like this. It was just that I wasn''t used to being alone. Ever since I''d left West Vale, I''d had at the very least Zirani and soon after, Sandra and Misty had joined. We''d never been far from one another. Now, all I had was the bond. A bond that only told me the direction they were in? Not if they were struggling or who knew what else. Deep down I knew they could handle themselves, but of course, I was still going to worry, as they no doubt worried about me and the others.


    "Sorry," I told Tilly. "If you could give me some time, then I''ll be more than willing to indulge your curiosity and you can indulge mine."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She nodded slowly. "Of course. You aren''t¡­ injured are you?"


    I snorted. "Those idiots who attacked you couldn''t make me sweat let alone injure me. I''m just out of sorts."


    "Far away," she said.


    I nodded. "Yes. Very, very¡­ far away."


    Wepsed into silence after that, and I closed my eyes. I wasnt nning on sleeping. I just wanted to calm myself and sort of the mess of emotions I was feeling. I''d already been feeling a ton of emotions on the way to save Sandra and they hadn''t gone away. Only been added to.


    "Aiden?"


    I blinked, and for a moment though it had been TIly who''d spoken. But then I sensed that Aneva was finally awake.


    "Finally," I said to her mentaly, not holding back my anger. "You just up and disappear huh? I thought we were finally getting somewhere with thatst deal we made, and then you do this?"


    "You handled things," she replied.


    "Yes, I did." I felt my anger rise at the clearck of care she had. SHe sounded unbothered. It pissed me off. She must have felt my anger because a momentter she said, "Calm down, it''s not like I''m gone."


    I took another deep breath and shot a nce at Tilly. Her eyes were closed and her chest was moving up and down in a steady rhythm.


    "Listen, Aneva, as much as it pains to say it, I need you," I said. "At least, I need your knowledge and listen here. Before I said I wouldn''t force you to do anything, but things have changed. They''re out there somewhere, alone in this ce. If you don''t start helping me or at the very least putting in some effort, then I will do what I must."


    I felt her anger in response to my words and her indignation, but I didn''t really acre. And I let her sense that.


    "We can do things the easy way or the hard way. Your choice?"


    I expected more anger, but then surprisingly, she seemed to dete. "Fine. I''m¡­ sorry. What do you need help with?"


    I was so shocked by the apology that it took me a moment to take the other words. "Hmm, oh. Well, to be honest, I sort of need help with everything."

 Chapter 259 259

    07/2/2023 - [I''M BACK. DAILY CHAPTERS. ONE A DAY AT THE VERY LEAST BUT I WILL TRY AND DO TWO. ALSO PLEASE PLEASE READ THE NEW AUXILLARY CHAPTER.]


    "Well, by now you know you''re not in your world anymore," Aneva said mentally.


    "That much is obvious," I replied, and sent her the mental equivalent of rolling my eyes. "I want to know how I''m here, how to get back, and anything else you can tell me about this ce. You said you knew it, and you sent me thenguage."


    "I''m aware," Aneva said. "Very well. Let''s begin with where you are, and your chances of returning."


    That didn''t sound good, but I paid attention as she spoke. I also kept an eye out and my senses sharp on my surroundings. I couldn''t sense as well normal due to the fact that there was no ambient aether in this world, but if bandits and whatever the magic man had been attacked once on the road, it could happen again, and although, I didn''t think an ambush would stop me, no reason to let it happen.


    "Well, you might already be aware of some of this, but your world and this world exist within an ocean of worlds, a multiverse, an interdimensional cosmos, whatever you want to call it, and between these worlds, lies two things. First is the void, the emptiness between worlds, and pockets of existence. It is non-existence, nothingness, and only those powerful enough can survive. Now, this is only oneyer, and the other is the astral, a ce of pure energy, hundreds of different kinds mixing, and from which all sorts is born."


    "Alright," I said slowly. "And where is the astral."


    "In between the worlds, weren''t you paying attention?"


    "But you just said the void was the space in between worlds."


    "Humans," she spat. "So narrow. It''s not so simple as you think, the realism beyond this world. I saidyers because they exist atop and below one another, taking up the same space in different dimensions of existence or non-existence in the case of the void, but that''s not important right now. When people travel between worlds, they tend to use the astral, creating tunnels, or links from point to point or using an anchor to travel."


    "Is that what happened to us?"


    "Yes, that alchemist''s ritual was essentially one part of a tunnel, and usually when activated would have created a portal."


    "But it was interrupted."


    "Indeed, and honestly, you should be grateful you''re still alive, and not torn to pieces, although your do possess that blood."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean when it all went wrong, it went wrong in such a way that a tunnel was still formed, albeit an unstable one. Most of the time, you''d just end up floating about in the astral, which for you would mean the destruction of your physical form as the astral is an energy ne."


    I paled and wondered if it had been my divine bloodline that had saved us, but no, I had felt nothing from within. I had tried to conjure some of it when we''d been frozen, but nothing hade.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ok, and can you make a tunnel for us to get back."


    "I could," She said, and I waited, knowing what wasing. She was silent for a long moment, and I sighed. Aneva gave nothing for free, and I wondered what the price for this would be. I certainly wasnt going to be releasing her, and I let her sense that as clear as day.


    "Well? What do you want?"


    "We can talk about my price, after. For now, you should be more focused on getting your... friends back."


    I was momentarily taken aback, having expected her to put up a list of demands, or try and trick me into releasing her or something equally bad for me. "That''s it, we''ll talk about the price alter?"


    "Is that a problem? Would you rather we deal now?"


    "No, just... You know what, it doesn''t matter, Your right, I need to focus on the others," I said and heisted before continuing. "Will... Will Zirani be ok?"


    "The who- She''llst, thought if she doesn''t find something to sustain her past that, she will fade, and die. She is a creature of aether, an aether beast as you''d say, and she is not powerful enough to sustain herself indefinitely, especially not here. I suggest you find her first."


    I cursed inwardly. I was on my way to Sandra as she was closest, but if Zirani needed me sooner, should I turn back? No, I could feel Sandra much more keenly as time went by, and she wasn''t too far. I''d grab her, and then head for Zirani, and finally Misty. I pushed down another wave of worry and concern for them. They were all strong and could handle themselves. That thought brought up another question. "Aneva, what''s the magic here like?"


    "It''s not like your own," she said. "It''s not a stable progression, nor is it as defined, or advanced for that matter. It''s energy-based, some magical form they call mana, though that term is used in many worlds for many different types of energy. The astral houses pockets and each of these pockets contain a singr energy while the greater astral is a mix."


    "You''re being surprisingly helpful," I pointed out. "Should I be worried?"


    "You mean more so than usual?"


    I blinked in shock. "Was that a joke?"


    Aneva didn''t respond and a momentter I felt her go dormant once more. I shrugged inwardly, thankful she''d helped me and not put up too much of a fuss about it. I was also relieved to know she could get us back home. That had been the greatest worry after my concert for the others. I focused and felt their bonds, reassuring myself, that they were still whole, and alive. That much I could tell from the bonds.


    "I''ming," I muttered. "Just wait, I aming." I tried to push that thought through the bond along with my emotions. I sent my love for them, and determination to find them. I felt it move down the bond, and vanish. Maybe it would reach them eventually or just fade. In any case, I hoped some part reached them. And maybe they were looking for me and each other as well. Misty was smart and she was closest to Zirani. Maybe she''d go for Zirani while I got Misty, and then we would meet up. I hoped.


    "Just wait, I''ming."

 Chapter 260 260

    07/2/2023 - [I''M BACK. DAILY CHAPTERS. ONE A DAY AT THE VERY LEAST BUT I WILL TRY AND DO TWO. ALSO PLEASE PLEASE READ THE NEW AUXILLARY CHAPTER.]


    Eventually, my mood improved from the depressing state I had been in. The bonds made it hard not to notice. It felt like pieces of me had been ripped out, and yes, it sounded cheesy, but that didn''t make it any less true.


    "So what do you want to know?" I said, surprising Tily. Although a momentter she smiled.


    "Well, I''m rather intrigued about who you are and what you are." She met my eyes. "Your eyes are not that of a normal person, nor any mage I''ve seen, and I''ve been to the royal court."


    "What and who?" I shrugged. "I''m human with a non-human lineage which has granted me these eyes and other¡­ things. Who? Well, let''s just I''m a stranger from an even stranger ce. I''m not meant to be here. That''s about as much as you''re gonna get from me I''m afraid."


    "A shame, but intriguing nheless. And you are on your way home?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "And you could use some help?"


    I nced at her. "Not really, I know where she is. I can sense her."


    "So it''s a woman, hmm." Her eyes moved up and down my body. "Lucky woman."


    "Any man would call me lucky if they got a look at her."


    "Really, well, maybe you can sense her, but I can still help. Maybe we''ll find her in Marik''s capital. If so, you must allow me to aid you. This ride is hardly repayment for your act of valor and brav¡ª"


    I held up a hand. "What I did was neither brave nor an act of valor. They were weak, and I could have killed them without moving, or with my pinkie finger. There was no fear of them. I saw someone who needed help, and I helped."


    She smiled. "Humble and modest. Lucky indeed."


    *****


    Sandra had been through a lot in her life. From being betrayed and abandoned to poverty and begging. To the despair, she felt through most of her teens when she had thought she''d never see home again. There was also the wat and the numerous experiences she''d had with Aiden and Misty.


    What she was currently in was definitely up there on the list. She sighed and nced down at the chains binding her, glowing with a faint blue light, and covered in dozens of runes. She looked to the guards, ten of them, surrounding the cage she was in and two dozen other guards nearby. All for her.


    It made sense since she''d almost escaped after breaking the mere normal iron chains the first time. They hadn''t stood a chance. She''d killed at least over a hundred before they''d managed to chain her with these things, but even then none had gotten close. That was good, they weren''t able to see what she was currently doing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Keep me caged, oh we''ll see," she muttered as she focused on her aether which was very difficult since the chains were interfering, making it harder for her to use her aether. She had guessed they thought she couldn''t use whatever they were using. Some other type of power. So far she had figured out she wasn''t in her world anymore, was split from her loved ones, and needed to get to them.


    She could feel they were still alive, and to her relief she Aiden getting closer. He wasing for her. She smiled and felt genuine pity for these fools. They weren''t going to know what hit them. From him or her. Her shadows were working away, and when she was free next, she would kill them all first then escape. She was the bloodthirsty type but she heard the screaming and moaning and grunting. Yes, she was going to kill them all.


    *****


    Misty had plenty of normal fears like most people. Such as losing loved ones, and insects, being overly filthy, and losing control. However, another fear she had which she had never told anyone save for Aiden and Sandra was her fear of deep bodies of water. She kept it under wraps and even being nearby didn''t scare her, but she''d floating about in this bloody ocean for the better part of two days, on a raft of bone she''d made. There was also the fact, she could not senses a single bit of ambient aether.


    All she had were her current amount and some cores in a spatial ring. That was it. For two days she had been trying to psyche herself up. To just swim and go. Go to Aiden and Sandra who were very far from what she could sense and Aiden was getting further away. She guessed he was going to Sandra which hurt at first, but she knew he wouldn''t do so unless she was closer. He''d get Sandra and thene for her, probably thinking she was alsoing to him.


    But here she was ying the coward. After everything she had faced, an ocean was the thing that bested her. As she sighed and tried to jump off, she heard something. Her head snapped to the side, her eyes narrowing. On the horizon was a ship headed her. She opened a hand and a shot a bright ball of red light into the air just to make sure.  She still felt disappointed in herself but she just couldn''t.


    As the ship grew closer another shop appeared behind it. "Is it¡­" She heard a boom, and a part of the first ship shattered into pieces. Her enhanced senses allowed her to see and hear it all. The first ship was being chased by pirates or someone. Maybe it was pirates being chased. That thought was quickly dismissed when the second raised a ck g with an odd looking on it. The skull had tusks. Another boom and the first broke a little more.


    She looked down at the water, and considered what it was for. For Aiden, Sandra, and these people. Was she really just gonna stand here? She could. She looked beautiful enough that they woulde, and she''d take over easily enough. Whatever this world was, she imagined they understand thew of power.


    She stopped thinking about it, stopped worrying, and just jumped in. She needed to do this. She knew what Aiden would say. The smile he''d give her, and the absolute confidence and trust he would have that she could easily do this.


    The water was very cold, but she pushed away the fear and worry, and reced it with her love for Aiden and Sandra and her truth. A monster she may be, but that didn''t mean she didn''t care for people. She began to swim.


    *****


    Far from Misty, Aiden and Sandray Zirani, sleeping soundly upon a bed of moss made for her. She was surrounded by beautiful trees and greeny, by animals and creatures who looked at her in awe and respect. Even changed as she was, they could sense her connection with nature, her bond and power.


    Those who had found her stood watch. Each was beautiful, womanly, and would be the eye of any man''s desires. Dryads that were simr but different to once dryad whoy before them. Not just them, but elves of the forest, dwarves of the mountain and even an orc tribe hade to see this mother of nature that had fallen from a supposed hole in the world. The n of dryads helped those who came with child rearing, birth, and problems of nature, fertility, and illness.


    The meadow was silent as it had been deemed. The sleeping mother was tired and recovering, though none of them knew what.


    "Mother, how long till she wakes." A young dryad looked up to her mother.


    "Not long now, sweetling," her mother replied. imperceptible to most eyes, but clear to the grove mother, on her right hand two of Zirani''s fingers twitched. "Not long at all."

 Chapter 261 261

    07/2/2023 - [I''M BACK. DAILY CHAPTERS. ONE A DAY AT THE VERY LEAST BUT I WILL TRY AND DO TWO. ALSO PLEASE PLEASE READ THE NEW AUXILLARY CHAPTER.]


    It turns out that Tilly was on her way to the capital city to meet potential grooms. It seemed that get family wanted her married and preferably to someone of noble blood and high standing. Probably some prince or another. I felt a bit sorry for her since she clearly had no interest in marrying anyone she hadn''t chosen herself, and her mood soured a bit, but she still kept on a polite face.


    Before Zirani I hadn''t been the best at reading people, but she had taught me a lot as had Misty and Sandra. The look in Tilly''s eyes showed her anger, sadness, and eptance of the situation.


    After some time we eventually arrived at a town, the first I''d seen in this world. It looked... shabby. No offense, but it was clear that whatever powers they had on this world, it was most certainly not widespread or used for everything like aether was back in my world. In fact, it looked very medieval. People of all sorts came in and out of a small pair of gates, or at least small inparison to those I''d seen before. It was only about 20ft tall and was not heavily guarded. I could only see a few guards here and there alongside a robbed figure.


    "If you don''t have anywhere to stay then you shoulde with me to an Inn," Tilly said. "I can pay, and-"


    "I want to get to my friend as quickly as possible, so I won''t be stopping here."


    Tilly''s face fell, but then resolve reced sadness. "Then we''ll just go on through the night."


    I raised an eyebrow, baffled at this woman. We''d only just met and I understood gratitude but this was a bit much. This carriage could not keep up with me, and I knew enough that I didn''t feel absolutely out of ce here. Besides, the horses needed rest, and so did the driver.


    "Tilly, that''s not gonna happen and you know it"


    "Damn it all," she said, pouting.


    "Why do you want to help me so bad?" I asked.


    "Because you fascinate me," she said. "Your eyes, your ent, your magic, or whatever it may be. You are clearly someone special, and I am so very bored. I don''t think you understand how long I''ve been traveling for. I was meant to be teleported in thest city we reached, but their array was broken, and so here I am, sitting in a carriage by myself with no one forpany, nothing to read, and nothing to do." Her eyes were furious by the end of her little tirade.


    I just stared. There had been a term in my world that had long since faded, but I''d seen it in a book once. First-world problems, at least besides the marriage. That was unfortunate. "I''m sorry, Tily, but I have an obligation to her, and others. I wish you well, but I cannot entertain you any longer."


    "I know." Tily slumped in her seat. "If you do end up at the capital, seek me out... Please?"


    I nodded. "I will." I stood and opened the door, but before I could leave I felt a hand on my shoulder. I was turned around and kissed full force, tongue and all. I was shocked and only responded out of habit more than anything. When she pulled back, she had a blush covering her face. "Wow, you''re good at that. I truly wish you could stay. I''m taking a teleporter to the capital today, are you sure you don''t want toe."


    "A teleporter?"


    "Do they not have those where you''re from?"


    "We do, but they have one in the city?" I questioned, focusing on my bond with Sandra. She was currently located west of my position. "Where is the capital? What direction?"


    "West."


    I thought about it, but the fact was I couldn''t be sure. Maybe it would bring me closer or maybe I''d overshoot. Either way, this would either help me or waste my time, but teleporters... This could help. "Can the teleporter only go one ce?"


    "No, but it takes a bit to change the sync, at least that''s what I think," she said, a slow smile crawling up her face. "I can get you there. I can say you''re my bodyguard or escort hired by me after my other guards died."


    I considered it. This was a coin flip unless I got some help. I prodded Aneva and sighed when she answered. I could feel her anger, but it wasnt sharp. More like an annoyance. Like when someone wakes up from a nice sleep.


    "What is it?" She bit out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I need some help, what do you know about teleporters?" I asked. "Those on this world."


    "They are magical arrays that allow spatial travel between locations. They''re rather primitive, but function as intended." I felt her grow more alert. "Why?"


    "Because Sandra is west and I can take a teleporter west, but I don''t know if I should," I replied.


    "Is she moving?"


    "Huh?"


    "Is the girl moving?" Aneva asked, this time slowly as if I was a child.


    "No," I said, realizing what she meant. I felt like an idiot. She was in ce, which she wouldn''t do unless she wasn''t able toe to me, but how did that help my decision to teleport? I suppose it meant I didn''t have to perry about having to make her change directions.


    "If you get me to the teleporter, then I can..." Aneva hesitated, and I felt an odd mix of emotions. "I can..." It sounded like she was struggling to say something. "I will aid you if you take me to the teleporter." She sighed.


    "For what?"


    "For some peace and quiet," she said, blocking me off and going dormant once again.


    "Aiden, is that look a yes or a no?" Tilly asked.


    "Yes," I said slowly.


    She bowled me over in a hug and though I hugged her back, I really hoped she wasn''t growing feelings for me. After Zraini, and the others, I wasn''t as oblivious as I had once been, so I could see what was happening. In fact, I had a theory, I just didn''t want to say it aloud or speak about it. She released me and told the driver to take us straight to the teleporter which was in an area beside some of the richer people in town.


    Tily smiled the entire time, and while I was smiling too, internally I was shaking my head. This was not the time for this, and damn me, but I felt an attraction to her. Not in the love way, but I couldn''t deny she looked beautiful and her lips had... I stopped and mentally smacked myself.


    "Focus," I muttered. "You have three beautiful lovers to rescue."


    "What was that?"


    "Nothing."


    The arcane quarter as Tilly called it was less of a quarter and more a collection of buildings. Considering the size of his town it wasn''t a surprise. What was, however, was the second set of inner walls, magical walls, that were invisible from a distance but glowed blue when close. They rose high into the sky, and Tilly had to present her seal before we were allowed entry.


    The difference between the middle ss and lower ss sections and this section was night and day. Everything was clean, neat, and orderly with traffic being directed by people and clearly, there were rules in ce. It looked very organized, and Tilly wasn''t the only noble. I saw other carriages, some of which that were not pulled by horses, but by scaly creatures.


    We were directed down a road towards arge temple-like structure that was open, and nearby were other carriages waiting in a line. However, we were led passed them which earned us a few looks, but they stopped the moment they spotted the crest on the carriage. Clearly, Tilly wasn''t just some minor noble but someone of note.


    Well, that was a good thing as it meant we would get to use the teleporter faster. I hoped I had made the right call.


    I hoped I had made the right call.

 Chapter 262 262

    [Some more good news. I''ve got five chapters ready for release tomorrow, and it will three to five chapters a day for the rest of the month. That''s not a joke either, If you''re reading Growth&Boost then you know.]


    Sandra wondered how long it would take before they finally grew confident enough to approach and try and talk with her. They had once before, but she didn''t understand theirnguage so hadn''t responded. Then they''d tried violence. It hadn''t ended well, and afterward, she''d broken free and after being recaptured was back here. So far, she''d made some progress on her bonds, and knew in another day or two she could break free if they didn''t move her or increase her chains.


    So far the only times they came close was to give her food that she didn''t need to eat nor did she eat it. They''d gotten angry, but hadn''t riskeding close. If they tired from a distance, then she''d burn a lot of aether, and break free quicker. It was one of the reasons she hadn''t yet left. She could, but it would take a lot of aether, and since wherever she was didn''t have any ambient aether, she only had her current amount and those in her spatial ring, which luckily was still with her.


    Most of her time was spent looking around, trying to get a better sense of things. So far, she had the basicyout, and she was in some sort of camp outside a city. When she''d been trying to escape, she''d seen walls, but it made her wonder why they were outside and inside. It didn''t really matter, but she had nothing else to do.


    Aiden was still getting closer, and at his current speed he''d arrive in a few days, but hopefully, she''d be free by then and on her way to him. She still wondered where she was. It definitely wasn''t the great scar, and a part of her didn''t think it was anywhere on the continent or maybe even the world. It would have sounded stupid and ludicrous if she wasn''t aware that other worlds existed. Her time with Zirani and the others had taught her a lot.


    "Get back to the others, then go from there."


    *****


    Hojin wasn''t a good person, not even a little. He was a pirate, he raided, killed, and took whatever he wanted. Only those more powerful than him could boss him around, and in the crew, only the first mate and captain were above him, so he got a good pick and share of all the loot.


    He was a minor mage born with some modicum of power, and at a young age, he realized it was forced service in the army of his nation or a life where he could do whatever he wanted. The correct choice had been obvious to him.


    They''d been following the merchant vessel for a few hours as it tried to escape, but the wind was on their side, and their ship was made for hunting, not carrying a ton of cargo. So, they''d caught up and up even as the weather workers on the other ship pushed themselves to the limit trying to get the ship to go faster.


    Then things had gone wrong. It had started with a rocking, the ship had tilted as if something had hit its side. They''d rushed and found nothing, but when they turned back, stood before them was the most beautiful woman Hojin had ever seen. However, his lust had been overwhelmed by a feeling of absolute fear. His instincts had told him to run, run and run as fast as he could and never to stop.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Many had tried to jump ship only for their bodies to disobey them. They''d been frozen and the beautiful women with eyes of crimson walked among them. Her stride of a wolf among sheep, no a dragon among sheep. Whenever she met the eyes of one of them, they flinched, some cried, and others begged, but all she did was tilt her head to the side, a confused expression oveing those magnificent features.


    Hojin didn''t consider himself unlucky, but many times in his life things had seemingly gone against him. As the crimson eyes woman walked the deck, she stopped in front of him. She was even more beautiful up close. Maybe she was a siren or a mermaid. That was still terrifying, but not all of them were bad. Then she smiled, and he saw the fangs.


    He couldn''t even scream as she ced a hand on his head. Thest thing he felt was a tugging on his mind before everything went ck.


    *****


    Zirani didn''t know what was going on. In all her many years, she''d slept plenty and been through many experiences, some involving dream walking and other arts that were performed when the mind was in a different state. Though after reaching a certain level, sleep had be afort, not a necessity. Except, this time it was different. She could tell she was asleep, but couldn''t wake herself up. Everything was hazy, though slowly clearing, and she felt thin. Stretched, and like all her energy was being pushed into keeping her together.


    She''d felt this before when she''d ended up in the northern ins before Aiden had found her. Her body had gone into an energy-saving state where all functions not needed for survival were shut down, and all energy was pushed into the parts that needed to keep working. It wasn''t as bad as then, but still, it was worrying.


    But that wasn''t all. There was something else. Something familiar. She''d felt it before, back in thebyrinth. A form of energy that her ancestors from a different world had used before aether had changed them. That worried her as well, but what was more concerning was Aiden. She could sense him, but he was far, far away. Too far.


    She remembered the great scar and the incident with the alchemist. They were alive but split up. The question was where? Where it was, she needed to wake up and get to him. She wouldn''tst like this, and he needed her. The others needed her. She pushed at the edges of this mental cage created from exhaustion andck of aether. It was risky, but she had the reserves for a few weeks at least. She could get to him, she hoped.


    As though she was trapped in a bubble, she slowly began to push out until she felt the pop.


    Zirani''s eyes shot open, and she awoke.

 Chapter 263 263

    We stopped at a parking area just before the temple-like structure and disembarked. I decided I needed to act my part. I got out before her, and let my aura wash out from me. The armored men who''d drawn closer froze and I looked their way. A robed man was among them alongside a richly dressed woman who was holding some sort of crystal rod.


    I offered a hand to Tilly and rolled my eyes when she smiled down at me with a look of triumph. I really hoped this had been the right decision. Once she was out, I let my malice drop, and the soldiers of guards it seemed more like, began to walk forward again.


    I raised a hand to stop them once they were a few feet away.


    The woman and robed man stepped out in front. The man was older, and his robes wereyered with intricate symbols and embroidery. There was also an odd feeling about him. Like pressure, except it was so weak that I had to focus to truly notice it. Some sort of aura?


    The woman on the other hand was far younger and dressed simrly to Tily. Her dress was just a big tiger, and I got a sense of danger from her, though not in the physical sense. Her eyes were faking that look of joy as was her smile. I''d seen the sort before, and it always made me uneasy.


    "Lady Mistana." The woman bowed. Mistana? Was that her family name? Most likely.


    The robed man followed suit, and there was a tense silence for a long moment as I sized up the both of them. They wanted to move closer but clearly were worried about me.


    "I am true, Lady Mistana," Tilly said. Her voice was different. It was more authoritative, smooth, and pompous in that way only nobles spoke. "I''m here to use the teleporter. Please don''t fret over my escort. Aiden here is simply doing his job. I encountered a band of brigands on my way here, and my other guards were killed."


    "I see," the woman said. "Well, I am J, and this is¡­"


    "Mage Brian," the older man said, bowing once more. "A pleasure to meet you. I shall be conducting the array for you. I assume you are headed for the capital?"


    "Indeed," Tilly said. "And as soon as possible. I will not dally, not for rest, nor pleasantries."


    J''s eyes tightened at that, but niter mage nordy refused Tilly. Her family must have been powerful indeed. Once that was out of the way, we were led up the temple and through a day. It turns out, the top was empty of people and was the main structure of the array. The rooms were below, beneathe the earth.


    The array would activate, and draw in power using the temple above, then another set of runes would dictate the location and other factors.


    "Aneva?" I mentally poked her.


    "What?"


    "We''re here," I said. "What now?"


    "Let me handle that," she said. "They''ll have to activate it, then I can tap into that well, and take us directly to your shadowy lover."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but you might want to consult your¡­ friend," she said. "Unless she wishes toe?"


    I nced at Tilly who was busy nodding along to whatever J said. The woman was clearly trying to get into Tilly''s good graces and failing. The man also seemed interested and interjected every once in a while. Whenever they stopped closer, I''d let my malice loose. After the second time, they''d learned to keep a distance. So, I was able to get in close, and whisper in her ear.


    "We need to talk," I said.


    Tilly stopped. "Do you have a room in which I can rest for a little bit beforehand? I find myself wanting a small break."


    They were all too happy to oblige her. They took us to a guest suite and had some food and drinks brought it. J and Brian wanted to stay, but she dimmed me with a few words. I moved towards the door and put an ear to it. Once I was certain they were gone, I turned to Tilly and opened my mouth, but she quickly pressed a finger to her lips.


    Then she waved a glowing hand, and a number of faint lights floated around the room before fading.


    "Spy wards," SHe said with a look of distaste on her face. "Common enough. You don''t want them listening in I assume?"


    I nodded. "We need to talk about the array. I can make it so it directly takes me to my friend, but I don''t know if it will be near the capital, or if we''ll be sent into danger."


    "Ah, I see." She tapped a finger against her bottom lip. "And you want to know if I''lle along or not?"


    I nodded, hoping she said no. Of course, from what she''d done before, and her dislike of the prospect of forced marriage, she nodded. "I shall apany you. We shall find this¡­ acquaintance of yours, then head to the capital."


    I decided not to tell her I had other friends, but then again, they probably would have a teleporter in the capital, maybe a really powerful one. A n wasing together. If Aneva could take me straight to Sandra, then could she do it for the others?


    "Yes," she said. "But it depends on the power of the array, and how much energy it gathers. I can sense this array has enough to close the distance between you and your lover, but not the others, especially not your bonded green who ¡ª" She stopped herself from saying whore. "Not Zirani. She is the furthest, twice the distance of the blood drinker, but also the most in danger. She needs you if she wished to survive for more than a few weeks or to assimte this world''s energy into her, which could lead to dangerous side affect if not done right. Mixing energies is always a dangerous thing."


    "We''ll figure that outter," I replied mentally, then refocused on Tilly. "It might be dangerous."


    "You''ll be there," she said, and her matter-of-fact tone shocked me. She really had a lot of trust for someone she''d only known for a little over a day.


    "Fine." I sighed. "Then let''s go."

 Chapter 264 264

    J and Brain were disappointed that we weren''t staying longer, having assumed the rest would be for a while, not a few minutes. However, no matter how hard they dropped subtle hints that they wanted her to stay or that her presence would be most wee in the city, Tilly denied it all.


    Eventually, they realized they wouldn''t be able to make her stay and stopped trying so hard. Things sped up after that and we arrived in the main chamber of the array in minutes. It was circr, and it had four entrances that led into it. Each entrance was part of a room with an intricate table andfortable seating.


    "If you could just wait a moment while we activate the array," Brain said. "We normally have our guest wait in one of the two other chambers, but for someone of your station we can make an exception."


    He walked over to one of the panels and tapped a few of the glowing runes. The ground shook for a moment, and I felt the hair on the back of my arms rise. My instincts sent me a warning, but not of impending danger. More like a warning to not mess with what was happening.


    The circr room had lines going up to multiple holes in the ceiling with thergest at the center. They slowly began to glow blue, the light traveling down until all the lights in the chamber were lit. There was a static feeling in the air, and everything was tinted blue. Slowly but surely, however, the light began to dim until only the blue lines and runes in the circr chamber were lit.


    "Ok, the well is done," Brain said. "We already had some power stored, and only needed a little bit more. If you would please step into the chamber. I''m assuming you have traveled via array before?"


    Tilly nodded. "Of course."


    We walked out into the chamber and to the center. The floors and walls were all made of metal, though not iron or steel. At first, I thought the blue coloring was because of the light, but no, the metal itself was very, very light blue.


    "What about your carriage?" I asked.


    "He''ll teleport back home," Tilly said. "My family has properties within the city walls and many allies in the capital, alongside a considerable force."


    "Why didn''t you have some of that force as protection?" I questioned. I''d been wondering why she hadn''t had more guards, considering that her family seemed far above most of the other nobles we''d passed. Not to mention, some of the carriages above had whole squadrons of men and robed casters with them.


    Tilly blushed. "That was my fault, and something I''ll speak onter. It was a foolish thing to do and almost cost me my life. I imagine word of it has already reached my father. No doubt he''ll be furious."


    "Are you ready,dy Mistana?" J called.


    "We are," she said.


    "Are you sure you don''t want an escort?" J asked. "One man is surely not enough? And what of servants anddies in waiting?"


    "This one is," Tilly said. "And I''ve no need for servants from this ce. I have properties and people waiting for me at the capital."


    J sighed and nodded. "Of course."


    "She really wants to get to know you," I said.


    "She can get in line," Tilly said, rolling her eyes. "Everywhere I go people want to ''get to know me'' as you say. I hardly have a real friend. Only acquaintances and allies." She sighed. "But that''s how the game is yed."


    "Court politics." I shook my head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You''re familiar?"


    "No, but a friend of mine is."


    "The same friend I''m going to meet?"


    "No, the one I''m talking about is¡­ she''s a princess." There was no harm in telling her. It''s not like Zirnai was from here, and Tilly already knew a lot. Besides, from what I''d seen from her, she wasn''t a bad person.


    "A princess," Tilly muttered. "I see. And you are a noble?"


    "Not really," I said. "As I said, my lineage can probably be considered noble or even more, but me? No, I''m no noble." That sort of stuff was stillmon in my world, but power was still the definingw.


    "Alright, calm your mana, and prepare," Brain said. There was a loud ting sound, and a feeling of heaviness in the air right before all the lights began to flow brighter and brighter.


    "Aneva?"


    "I''ve got this calm down," she said, and I felt her reach out. Normally, I would immediately block it, and lock it down, but I had to trust her on this. I''d loosened her restraints when we''d walked in, and at the back of my mind, worry and fear had been lingering.


    "What the¡­?" Brian''s voice sounded quieter for some reason, but it was clear he was able to notice something was going wrong. At least for him. Hopefully, for me, it was going right.


    "Lady Mistana, you must leave the chamber at once," Brain shouted. "Something''s happening. The control runes aren''t responding, and the intent controls are down." A number of the guard who''d been with us throughout our journey in the array looked to J for orders.


    But it was toote. The lights shone brighter, and then in a sh, we were gone.


    *****


    Sandra sighed and wondered if it was possible to die of boredom. The only thing she could do in her cage was keep her aether moving and ready for her next and hopefully sessful escape attempt. The guards watching her didn''t do anything. They didn''t speak, get close, and even shoot her dirty or lustful looks. They all knew very well that if they got close they were dead. So, they kept their distance, and did what?


    Sandra had no idea what they nned to do with her, but she wasn''t going to stick around to find out. She was almost ready to bust out and butcher every single one of them. Last time she''d made the mistake of just trying to get away without killing anyone, but this time? Oh, they were all already dead, they just didn''t know it.


    She''d been hoping Aiden would speed up, but he''d stopped getting closer an hour ago, which worried her, but he could handle himself. He was probably the strongest out of the four of them, save for Zirani when she was controlling his body, but that was because of her experience.


    In any case, she would tear her way out, and then head towards him. Together, they''d figure out their next move. But one thing at a time.


    Sandra lowered her head and was about to close her eyes when she felt something. Aiden vanished from her senses, and she panicked, but a momentter, he reappeared, right on top of her.

 Chapter 265: Chapter 265

    When Aneva had said we''d appear next to her, I''d assumed that was what she meant. Next to her. Not on top of her. Sandra let out a yelp as I hit her, and a momentter, so did Tilly whonded on top of me.


    "Aiden?"


    "Yeah, I''m here," I said. "Tilly?"


    "I''m fine, mostly."


    Tilly rolled off me, and I got to my feet quickly or tired too, but my head hit something. I looked around and rolled my eyes. We were in a cage and surrounded by stunned guards. Of course, we were because nothing was easy for me. I nced at Sandra whose body was now encased in shadows. "Enemies, I''m assuming?"


    Her smile was grim. "Yes, all of them."


    That was all I needed to hear. I focused and pulled sr aether up to my hands. I let out thin beams of sr energy, aiming them at the chains binding Sandra. After that, darkness engulfed us as shouting arose from around us. I felt Sandra form a technique and heard the bending of metal.


    "Tilly, stay close," I said as there was a snap, and a whoosh followed by a bang. The darkness around us, faded, and I saw that Sandra had broken the bars, then pushed the top half of the cage off.


    "Well, that was¡ª" My words were cut off as an arrow whizzed by, followed by several more. A few hit me but just bounced off. They were normal and at my level, couldn''t scratch me. However, I imagined they quickly turn to more deadly forms of attacks.


    "We need some time," I said, thinking of a n.


    I jumped from the cage and pressed a hand to the earth. We were in an open area, but I could see tents, and others quickly put together structures. We were in some sort of camp. I could also make out arge wall nearby. I formed a technique, and let it loose. Roots sprouted from the ground, creating a dome around us.


    I pushed aether into it to strengthen it, then wrapped anotheryer around it. It took more aether than I wanted to use, but there were a lot of armed people around and I''d spotted a few robed individuals, so no reason to take chances.


    The shouting of the men around us became muffled, and I turned to the others. "Which way?"


    "That was the wall of the capital," Tilly said in a rush. "If we get to the city, then we can recoup in one of my properties."


    "Who is this?" Sandra asked, staring at Tilly who looked stared back. "And what did she say?"


    I smacked my forehead. Of course, Sandra couldn''t speak thenguage of these people. "We need to get to the wall. As for her, she''s a friend and can help us. Do you think you can get all three of us into the air, and to the wall?"


    "A friend?" Sandra said, her eyes shing.


    "Yes," I said. "Can we not do this now?"


    "Fine," Sandra said slowly. "But I want answerster, and yes I can, just stay close."


    "Alright, I''ll drop the dome in ten seconds," I said as I felt several impacts hit it, strong impacts. They''d switched to more powerful weaponry, or maybe had a few casters now. I turned to Tilly. "Stay next to her, and don''t panic, ok?"


    She nodded, confused and clearly a bit frightened. However, I''d warned her, so she had no one to me but herself for being in this situation. I counted to ten as Sandra formed her technique, then dropped the dome. Darkness engulfed us, followed secondster by a feeling of weightlessness.


    We rose into the air quickly, and I pulled more aether from my core to create wooden constructs to defend us from projectiles. Fireballs, bolts of lighting, and evenrge spikes of metal flew at us. The people below were scrambling like ants.


    Tilly wastched onto me, her eyes wide and mouth agape.


    "To the wall," I said, shooting a st of sr energy at arge spike, and blocking a bolt of lighting with a wooden shield. Tilly also helped, raising a hand and creating a dome around us. Serval attacks hit it, and cracks appeared but itsted long enough for us to get out of range.


    We kept on rising for a few more minutes before we stopped, and I felt weight return for only a moment before we were pulled in the direction of the wall. It was odd because it was less like flying and more like falling in a chosen direction. Our speed increased and soon we left the camp behind. I looked down as we did, and gaped.


    It wasrge and next to other camps, each with different colored tents and banners waving in the wind.


    I wanted to ask Tilly what was happening, but she looked far too shocked to answer anything. As we moved closer to the wall, I couldn''t help but smile, looking over to Sandra who had a look of concentration on her face. She noticed my look, and though she nced in annoyance at Tilly, she did return my smile.


    "I love you," I said.


    She blinked, but her smile grew. "Love you too, now don''t say anything else. I need to focus so we don''t stter against the wall." She turned away, but her smile remained and her shoulder loosened.


    I shut my mouth and just rxed. I had made it to Sandra and got her out. She''d been in a bad situation it seemed. In a cage, and it triggered a surge of anger, but I pushed it away. She seemed fine, and I''d get my answers soon enough as would she. Now all that was left were Misty and Zirani both of which hadn''t moved much.


    But, I''d gotten Sandra and I would get to them as well. No matter what it took.


    One down, two to go.

 Chapter 266: Chapter 266

    [I''m not gone. I just had to change some things. I''ve got three chapters ready for release soon and hopefully after that will be daily chapters. I will never abandon this novel. There may be times when problemse, but I''m finalizing my backlog now, so even if I have to deal with something for a month, there will be chapters. I keep changing a lot of things since I don''t want to let you guys down.]


    As we grew closer to the wall, a problem urred to me. "Tilly, how heavily manned are the walls?"


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m not sure," she said. She''d calmed down a bit, but was still clinging on for dear life, and avoided looking down. "The only times I was here, I spent most of the time in the noble quarter, you know, at parties or at court with my mother and rtions." The way she said rtions made it seem like she''d rather they not be rted.


    "Sandra, drop us off, close but not too close," I said. It was weird switchingnguages so easily, and I wondered if there was a way I could do to Sandra what Aneva had done to me. I didn''t want to be the back and forth between Sandra and Tilly, or anyone else.


    Sandra nodded but didn''t respond. Her eyes were focused, and no doubt it was not easy for her to maintain this technique. She was going fast and had to epass all three of us while being in an environment that had no ambient aether.


    That thought reminded me of Zirani and Misty whose bodies were far more reliant on ambient aether, as misty was closer to an aether beast than a human while Zirani was an aether beast. If Sandra or I had been at a higher level the effect would have been worse as the body limates to aether, leaving behind mortal limits such as food, water, air, and more.


    We were already past some of those things. Eating food or drinking was now a hobby, something done only for pleasure, not for sustenance, at least not normal food. There were certain foods that could strengthen and enhance certain aspects of a person, although they only existed beyond the scar as the ambient aether in The Northern ins was far too low.


    We were about half a mile away from the wall when Sandra began to lower us down or more urately, shift gravity so that we would be pulled down, but slower. Sandra and I could probably survive a fall from this high up, but Tilly wouldn''t, although I wouldn''t just let her fall.


    Wended near some trees far from a nearby road, and I out a sigh. Tilly wobbled for a moment on her feet before she bnced herself out. Sandra nced at her, and a dangerous look appeared in her eyes for just a moment. I quickly walked over and ced a hand on her shoulder. "I''ll exin, but first let''s find somewhere safer."


    She nodded, and after motioning Tily to follow me we moved further away from the road. It was nearing true night, which would help us greatly, especially since Sandra could further boost our stealth with her dark aether.


    We kept on moving, and at one point Sandra shot Tilly an annoyed look. "Can''t she move any faster?"


    "No," I said. "At least, I don''t think so. She has magic, but physically she seems to be a normal human."


    Eventually, we stopped near some very tight-knit trees. I focused and formed a technique to grow some branches and more foliage. After a few minutes, we had a space that looked natural, but the only opening was from above. Sandra formed a technique that I was able to tell would create a cloak of darkness around us.


    Once that was done, I was about to fall down, but in a sh, Sandra''s arms were around me, and her lips met mine. I was surprised, but soon I was gripping her just as tightly, and if not for Tilly''s polite cough, things might have progressed further.


    We broke apart, but Sandra still kept a hand intertwined with me. I turned to Tilly. "This is Sandra." I switchednguages as I faced Sandra. "This is Tilly. I met her on my way to find you and after saving her, she agreed to help me."


    "I see," Sandra said. "And that''s all?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    As I turned back to Sandra, I focused on Aneva who grumbled but eventually woke up. "What is it now?"


    "I found Sandra," I said. "Thank you for your help. I mean it. I won''t forget it."


    "Make certain you don''t," Aneva said. "Is that all you wanted to say?"


    "No, I want to know if you can teach Sandra this region''snguage," I said. "Maybe through my bond with her?"


    Aneva was silent for a long moment, and I felt her presence moving through my mind, eventually settling near my three bonds. "I believe I could, but it won''t be pleasant. Your friend hasn''t experienced such a transfer before."


    Sandra was looking at me expectantly while Tily looked both confused and annoyed. I would deal with itter, but for now, I needed to get Sandra on the same page. "Sandra, I can teach you theirnguage, but it won''t be pleasant."


    "Really?" Sandra asked. "Unless¡­ Aneva?"


    I nodded.


    "Do you trust her?"


    "Not really," I said. "But I think she''s passed her precious phase." Aneva scoffed at that, but I ignored it.


    "How painful?"


    I frowned. "It''s not pain, just a very ufortable feeling. Imagine trying to cram a pear through a grape-sized hole. Everything will get through eventually, but it won''t be pleasant. I don''t know how to alter our bond like Zirani, so yeah."


    Sandra sighed. "Do it. I don''t want to walk around not knowing it or having to use you as a trantor."


    "Neither do I," I said, turning my attention inward. "Aneva, do it."


    "Tell her she might want to lie down."


    I took her hand and guided her to a tree. She leaned back against it and closed her eyes. "Stay calm. I''m here." I felt Aneva form something, a mental construct, and after a long moment, I felt a pressure build in my head but vanish just as quickly, passing through the mental construct.


    I kept my hand intertwined with Sandra''s as I turned to Tilly. "This won''t take long."


    "What is it?"


    "Just a transfer ofnguage," I said. "I don''t want to have to y trantor."


    "Oh," she said. "Like mind magic?"


    "I don''t know what that is," I said. "But if it sounds like what I think it is, then yes. Maniption of the mind, and simr things. How exactly does magic work around here?"


    I expected her to look surprised, but she didn''t. The fact was she had already probably guessed I wasn''t from this world.


    "It''s not what it once was," she said. "Magic use to be widespread, and far more structured, but the great taking separated us from our neighboring realms, and in doing so, took with it much of what we had."


    "Neighboring realms?"


    "Yes, other worlds, which is where I assume you are from?"


    I nodded. "I am, but not a world with magic."


    "Then what is it called?"


    "Aether."


    Tilly froze, her eyes momentarily going wide. "Aether, are you certain?"


    "I''ve been raised there my whole life," I said, zing at Sandra. Her eyes were tightly closed now, and her hand had a death grip on mine. A normal human would have had their bones turned to dust by her strength, but it was only slightly ufortable to me. "You know about aether?"


    "I''ve heard of it," she said. "At least in what remains of history before the taking. It is a purer form of our own power, but limited in different ways." Her eyes narrowed. "You have affinities, nature?"


    I nodded. "Sandra here has Dark and Gravity."


    "Two to your one?"


    "I have another, but it''s not an element like the others," I exined.


    "How did you get here?"


    "ident." I thought about the vampires and alchemists and wondered where they were in this world. "An alchemist was messing with things she shouldn''t have been and when it went wrong, we all paid the price."


    "Alchemist?" Tilly frowned. "A man?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Well, there''s a new court alchemist working for the king, very new, but it''s said she''s a genius."


    It couldn''t be. "What does she look like?"


    "I''ve no clue," Tilly said. "Apparently she keeps to herself. She''s only been at court for a week."


    That didn''t make any sense. I''d only been here for a few days. Unless we hadn''t all arrived at the same time. That sent a chill down my spine. What if Zirani and Misyt had been here for much longer?


    I felt Sandra''s hand loosen and I turned just as she opened her eyes. She looked over at me. "I''d rather take one of Zirani''s pain baths than that. God my head."


    "Just take some time to organize your mind." I sat down beside her. "We can stay here tonight, then figure out what we do tomorrow?"


    "What''s there to figure out," Sandra said. "We find Zirani and Misty."


    "Yes, but we figure out the quickest way, and I just learned that the alchemist who got us into this mess, maybe in the city behind those walls." I sighed. "Just rest."


    She leaned a shoulder onto me as I turned to Tilly. "I can make you afortable bed if you want."


    "I''d¡­ like that, please." She looked very out of ce in her dress which had gotten a bit dirty.


    I formed a moss bed for her, and a nket of Sutter leaves, which were a very soft type of leaf that was always warm. Shey down and marveled at howfortable it was, but she didn''t go to sleep immediately. Instead, she turned and gave me a smile.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, just happy I came along. This is much better than court." With that, she faced away and pulled the nket over herself. "Goodnight, Aiden."


    "Goodnight, Tilly."


    I checked on Sandra who was asleep, and after making a bed for her and lying her down, I leaned back against the tree. I didn''t need sleep and could keep watch for them.

 Chapter 267: Chapter 267

    [Author Note: I am back.]


    Elsewhere, beyond the world of Anr, where mages harnessed aether limited by the design of their ancestors, twin moons shone brightly, reflecting the light of the artificial sun that had been ced so long ago when colonization for the world known as LC/0192 had been approved, just before the fourth core war.


    The world''s destiny numbers had been lost, and its bound fate cracked, leaving it in the clutches of original madness, that which inherently binds and unbinds all existence, what existed before mortals rose higher than the heavens and decided to tame certainws, to control what should not ever have been controlled.


    Between the two moons a lone figure, wreathed in splendent white and with a cloak as dark as the void itself, stood motionless in the vacuum. Its dull eyes watched, seeing far more than any mere mortal or even arcanists of the highest caliber.


    "How interesting."


    No sound was heard or could be heard naturally within a vacuum like they were in. Their words, soft and melodic, were for themselves alone, and one other. A small diamond-shaped light manifested next to them, glowing with pale red light.


    "Scanplete, eleven anomalies detected, otherworld origin."


    The figure continued to stare at the world below, processing the information that was now readily avable in her mind. Her attached construct was not bound to her, it was a part of her. An extra limb with autonomy of its own, but still connected to her.


    With dull grey hair, tanned skin, and green eyes, on many worlds, the figure would have been an oddity, but in hernds, most had simr features. Lazim, the second of her name, was unused to being surprised. Her duties as a keeper in the outer sector of the fourthyer usually meant that she experienced little to no action of any kind or any sort of issue to be solved.


    She had few stories to tell of anything. The craziest she''d seen had been a world shard that had been so far gone, that all she''d witnessed was its ashes. Lazim shook her head. Eleven anomalies, on the farthest end of the outer sector and on the fourthyer. It didn''t make any sense. Not just the anomalies, but how they''d arrived.


    The further you went down inyers, the harder it was for traditional higher transportation, and yet she could see the tears in the world, and the lingering energy used to create them.


    "Herin, please repeat your analysis of the energy residue."


    It was strange for her to talk to Herin, and others mocked her for it. After all, it was her, and she only needed to think, but she''d spent fifty years with it as a bound construct before fully merging it into herself. It had only been within her for 2 years. Maybe in time, she''d drop the habit.


    Others might have just visited a mind maniptor of some kind or something simr, but she had a bad history with those types of powers.


    The construct began to go over what it had learned and for the second time, Lazim felt fear crawl up her spine, spread across her body in ways that she hadn''t felt since her second ascension.


    "Energy makeup and spectrum match indicates the most probable source, with an eighty-nine percent match, to be artificial energy originating from the second court of new flesh. Mixed in is energy source 013-2, origin world IC/042 firstyer."


    Someone or something had tunneled its way from the firstyer to the fourth using energy that should not have been anywhere near this region. It should not ever have made its way to this world, and yet it had.


    Not only that, but it might have gone unnoticed if not for her deciding to do a deeper scan which had only urred due to a harsh word from her superiors after she''d gotten high of low-grade celestial inject pills while on the job.


    "Herin, send all gathered information, starting from arrival for a routine scan to current time to highermand. This is far beyond us, me." She was so unused to thinking of them as one being. She wished she had the old Herin, even if she''d been a non-sentient construct.


    "Maybe I should invest in a spirit or maybe one of thosepanion ai, Marsh always goes on about." Sighing, Lazim, decided she would wait before doing anything else. Thest needed was for her to go down there and mess things up or¡­


    "Or for whatever came through to find me."


    That was what scared her, terrified her to her core. Something capable of this surely had to been powerful, far more powerful than here. She needed tools and external sources for all of her jumps, even from the first to the secondyer. And she used the local gates for all third to sixthyer jumps, not that she ever spent much time beyond the fifthyer.


    And she had only been to the sixthyer three times, once after her first ascension, once after eptance, and once more after her second ascension.


    "Just a low-ss keeper." She snorted. "Could be much worse."


    At least she had ascended, twice at that, a shock to everyone around her, but most to her. Everyone had expected her to remain as she was, considering her too weak and lesser to ascend again, but she had. "But that''s it." After the ascension, though Lazim had been happy, she had known she would go no further.


    It had literally taken nearly everything to ascend a second time and the chances had been slim. Fate had been on her side, but she had no illusions beyond that.


    Eventually, she would be able to retire, and there was always a chance of rising through other means. "Yeah right, I''m barely qualified for this duty."


    As the usual self-deprecating thoughts began to gue her mind whenever she considered her position, Lazim waited above the world, her fear steady but rising. She hoped whoever came would arrive soon.


    [Author Note: It''s been almost two years since the chapter before this. Whates next? Simple. I''m reading over Aether Beasts, refamiliarizing myself with the story, characters, power system, arcs, and everything else. Regr daily chapters should start in a week or so. I''ll also be going over many chapters to fix mistakes that should have been dealt with long ago.


    I won''t bore you with my reasons for having been gone for so long. I had irl issues, they''re dealt with, simple as that. I''ll have more info and other things for you guys soon and I''ve got other projects in the works. Thank you for everything, and sorry I left, but I said I would never abandon this story and I meant it.


    I alwayse back - William Afton]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!